《The Double》 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Fangfei ?1: Chapter 1 Fangfei 1: Chapter 1 Fangfei In May, just after late spring, the weather becomes unbearably hot in haste. The scorching sun beats down on the land of Yanjing. Street vendors have all hidden under the shade of trees. In such sweltering weather, the young masters and misses of wealthy families are too impatient to go out and suffer in the heat. Only the poor laborers, carrying cold rice wine soaked in well water, trek tirelessly among the gambling dens and teahouses, hoping that the parched and weary would spend five copper coins on a bowl, so they can buy an extra bag of rice, make a couple more pots of porridge, and get through another few days of work. Around the corner to the east of the city, there stands a brand-new residence, with a plaque hanging high up, inscribed with the golden, glistening words ¡°Champion of the Imperial Exams¡±¡ªa mansion and imperial plaque bestowed by Emperor Hongxiao to the new top scholar, representing the utmost honor. Any scholar who receives such a plaque should call his family to weep with gratitude for the comfort of his ancestors. A brand-new mansion, an imperial plaque, servants bustling about in the courtyard¡ªoutside, the summer heat is fierce, but inside the house is chilly. Perhaps the rooms are filled with ice to stave off the heat. However, the closer one walks to the wall side of the yard, the colder it becomes. At the very last room by the wall, three people are sitting outside. Two young maids in thin pink dresses, along with a plump middle-aged matron, have a pile of watermelon seeds on the stool in front of them and a pot of sour plum drink; they¡¯re eating and gossiping, seeming even more at ease than their masters. The maid on the far left glances back at a window and says, ¡°It¡¯s hot, and the medicinal smell in this room just won¡¯t dissipate. It¡¯s unbearable. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I really don¡¯t know when this will end.¡± ¡°You little hoof, speaking ill of the master behind her back,¡± the older matron warns. ¡°Be careful or the master will skin you alive.¡± The maid in pink is unconcerned. ¡°How so? The old master hasn¡¯t visited the mistress¡¯s quarters for three months now.¡± Then, lowering her voice, she says, ¡°The scandal was blown out of proportion. Our master is indeed kind and righteous. If it were someone else¡­¡± She smirks disdainfully, ¡°If it were me, I would just end it. At least then you would preserve your reputation. To cling to life in this way is nothing but a burden to others.¡± The matron begins to speak, but the other maid chimes in, ¡°Actually, the mistress is quite pitiable, born with such beauty, learned and talented, gentle by nature¡ªwho knew she would encounter such a disaster¡­¡± Though their voices are hushed, the stillness of a summer afternoon carries their words clearly into the room, word by word, to the ears of the person inside. Lying back on the couch, Xue Fangfei¡¯s tear-streaked eyes are half dry. Her face, thinned from recent illness, hasn¡¯t lost color from gauntness; instead, it appears even more hauntingly delicate and enchanting. Her beauty has always been renowned; otherwise, she could not have warranted the title of Yanjing¡¯s number one beauty. On her wedding day, bored young nobles even had beggars bump into her bridal sedan so the veil would fall, revealing her blossoming, exquisite face, causing the people on both sides of the street to stare in awe. Before she married and left for the capital, her father, the county magistrate of Tongxiang in Xiangyang, Xue Huaiyuan, had worriedly said, ¡°Ah Li, you are too beautiful. Shen Yurong might not be able to protect you.¡± Shen Yurong was her husband. Before Shen Yurong became the top scholar, he was just a poor scholar. The Shen family lived in Yanjing, and his maternal grandmother, Old Madam Cao, resided in Xiangyang. Four years ago, upon the death of Old Madam Cao, Shen Yurong and his mother returned to Xiangyang for the funeral, which is where he met Xue Fangfei. Tongxiang was merely a small county in Xiangyang City, and Xue Huaiyuan was a minor official. Xue Fangfei¡¯s mother died in childbirth while giving birth to her younger brother, Xue Zhao. After Mrs. Xue¡¯s death, Xue Huaiyuan did not remarry. The household was simple, with only Xue Fangfei, her brother, and their father depending on each other for survival. Xue Fangfei had reached the age to be married, and with her exceptional beauty, eligible bachelors from near and far, as well as wealthy households, came to propose. Some even higher in rank than Xue Huaiyuan wanted to take Xue Fangfei as a concubine. Naturally, Xue Huaiyuan refused; having lost her mother at a young age, he was especially affectionate towards his daughter. Add to that Xue Fangfei¡¯s clever and sensible nature, Xue Huaiyuan had never stinted on anything she needed since childhood. If it was within his capacity, he wanted to give her the best. Therefore, although the Xue family was just a minor official¡¯s household, Xue Fangfei was raised more preciously than daughters of greater families. For such a cherished daughter, nurtured with great care, Xue Huaiyuan fretted over her marriage. The princely nobles could indeed offer her a life of luxury and fine garments, but freedom there was constrained. Xue Huaiyuan took a liking to Shen Yurong. Though Shen Yurong was of humble origin, he was exceptionally talented and destined to achieve great things sooner or later. However, this meant Xue Fangfei would have to leave with him, far away to Yanjing. Another concern was Xue Fangfei¡¯s astonishing beauty; in Tongxiang, Xue Huaiyuan could protect her, but in Yanjing, where princely nobles were legion, if any bore ill intent, Shen Yurong might not be able to keep her safe. Chapter 2 - 2 1 Fangfei_2 ?2: Chapter 1 Fangfei_2 2: Chapter 1 Fangfei_2 Despite this, Xue Fangfei still married Shen Yurong, because that was her wish. Marrying Shen Yurong and coming to Yanjing, although her mother-in-law was harsh and she suffered many grievances, Shen Yurong was considerate and took great care of her; thus, her dissatisfactions dissipated like smoke in the air. Last spring, Shen Yurong graduated as the top scholar, rode through the streets in celebration, and the Emperor personally bestowed the Mansion plaque. Not long after, he was appointed Assistant Head Writer. In September, Xue Fangfei found herself pregnant, coinciding with Mother Shen¡¯s birthday, bringing double joy to the Shen family who hosted a banquet and invited the esteemed of Yanjing. That day was Xue Fangfei¡¯s nightmare. In truth, she didn¡¯t know how it happened, only that after drinking a little plum wine at the feast, she felt sleepy and was helped back to her room by her maid to rest¡­ When she was woken by screams, she saw a strange man in the room, her clothes in disarray, while her mother-in-law and numerous female relatives stood at the door, looking on with scorn, disgust, or schadenfreude. She should have been mortified, and indeed she was; but no matter how she explained, the scandal about the top scholar¡¯s wife being caught with another man in front of all the guests still spread. She should have been divorced and thrown out of the Mansion, but Shen Yurong didn¡¯t do it. Suffering from excessive anxiety, she had a miscarriage and while lying in bed, she heard that Xue Zhao came to Yanjing because of this incident. He was attacked by robbers at night before reaching the Shen residence and his body was discarded in the river. Hearing this tragic news, she dared not inform Tongxiang, barely managing to see Xue Zhao for the last time and take care of his funeral before falling ill herself. For three months, a full three months, Shen Yurong did not come to see her once. While lying in her sickbed, she wildly speculated whether Shen Yurong harbored resentment, refusing to see her, or was deliberately neglecting her to vent his anger. But the longer she lay there, and the more she overheard from the servants, she gradually pieced together the ugly truth. Xue Fangfei struggled to sit up from her bed. The bowl of medicine by her bed had grown cold, emitting a bitter fragrance. She leaned over and poured the medicine from the bowl into the basin with Hai Tang flowers, which were already withered, leaving only bare branches. The door creaked open. Xue Fangfei looked up to see the hem of a robe embroidered with golden threads. The young woman¡¯s attire was opulent, her eyebrows slightly raised in pride. Her gaze fell on the medicine bowl in Xue Fangfei¡¯s hand, revealing an enlightened expression. She laughed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Xue Fangfei calmly put down the bowl and watched as the visitor entered the room. Two sturdy maids closed the door, and at some point, the chattering maids and servants outside had disappeared. Only the uneasy chirping of cicadas in the silent air seemed to forespell some impending event. Xue Fangfei said, ¡°Princess Yongning.¡± Princess Yongning smiled, and as she did, a South Sea Pearl as big as a thumb on her hairpin swayed, its lustrous sheen almost dazzling to the eye. A single pearl from the Southern Sea is worth ten thousand mu of good land. The imperial kinsfolk and nobility always use the best of what is available: they revel in luxury, untouched by the woes of the common people, and possess everything others can¡¯t even imagine in a lifetime, yet they still covet the possessions of others, even to the extent of theft and robbery. ¡°You seem not the slightest bit surprised,¡± Princess Yongning said curiously. ¡°Could it be Mr. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shen has already told you?¡± Mr. Shen, she uttered so intimately; Xue Fangfei tasted sweetness in her throat, barely suppressing it. A moment later, she replied indifferently, ¡°I am waiting, waiting for him to tell me in person.¡± Xue Fangfei wasn¡¯t foolish; Xue Huaiyuan had taught her to be very smart. Ever since she fell ill and discovered her confinement, with every move being watched, she connected the dots, including the cause behind Xue Zhao¡¯s death. She managed to pry the truth from the maids. As the top scholar, Shen Yurong¡¯s status was no longer the same as before. Even though Xue Fangfei was endowed with both beauty and brains, she was ultimately just the daughter of a county magistrate. Shen Yurong gained the favor of Princess Yongning; perhaps they had already made secret arrangements, regardless, Xue Fangfei had become an obstacle, a stumbling block for this Imperial Princess of the Imperial Family. Xue Fangfei recalled the day of the incident, the day Mother Shen hosted the guests, with Princess Yongning amongst the crowd. Upon reflection, she could even remember the smug smile at the corner of the Yongning¡¯s lips. And so the truth was laid bare. ¡°Mr. Shen is soft-hearted,¡± Princess Yongning said with casual indifference as she took a seat, looking at her, ¡°and I am not a cruel person. Originally, I wanted to let you off, but you refused to let things rest,¡± she glanced at the medicine bowl on the table and sighed, ¡°Why must you do this?¡± Chapter 3 - 3 1 Fangfei_3 ?3: Chapter 1 Fangfei_3 3: Chapter 1 Fangfei_3 Xue Fangfei couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. Day after day, a bowl of medicine¡ªshe had long sensed something amiss and poured all the medicine into the flowerpot. They wanted her to ¡°fall ill and die,¡± so that Princess Yongning could marry in as if it were the natural course of things¡ªshe refused to comply. From a young age, Xue Huaiyuan had told her never to give up hope until the very last moment. Moreover, why should she? Why should she give herself up to death when this adulterous couple conspired and trapped her? Never! Xue Fangfei¡¯s voice was laced with endless scorn as she said, ¡°Stealing someone¡¯s marital fate, murdering their spouse, killing a wife to harm the heir, I have experienced the ¡®kindness¡¯ of the princess.¡± Princess Yongning¡¯s anger flared in an instant but calmed down just as quickly. She stood up, walked over to the table, and picked up the withered Hai Tang in its pot. The Hai Tang pot was no bigger than a palm, with intricate and adorable designs etched on its delicate white porcelain. Princess Yongning toyed with the pot, her smile brimming as she said, ¡°Do you know how your brother died?¡± Xue Fangfei¡¯s spine stiffened for a moment. ¡°Your brother was quite a figure, if only a bit too impetuous,¡± said Princess Yongning, enjoying her reaction. ¡°He managed to sense that something was wrong and even found some evidence, intending to lodge a complaint in court, nearly implicating me as well.¡± Princess Yongning patted her chest as if still frightened by the thought. ¡°He was clever; he went to the Mayor of Jingzhao in the middle of the night, but he didn¡¯t know that the Mayor and I were on good terms. He immediately informed me of the situation.¡± Princess Yongning spread her hands in regret, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity¡ªhe was young and quite capable; had it not been for this, he might have secured a noble wife and offspring. Such a waste.¡± Xue Fangfei almost crushed her teeth in anger. Xue Zhao! Xue Zhao! She had long suspected something fishy about Xue Zhao¡¯s death. He practiced martial arts with his master in Tongxiang since childhood and was clever¡ªhow could he die at the hands of bandits! She never imagined the truth to be so cruel! It seemed her brother, in an act of indignation on her behalf, uncovered the connection between Princess Yongning and Shen Yurong, and with righteous passion, thought to seek justice through the officials, not realizing that officials protect each other and his enemy was one of them! She exclaimed, ¡°Shameless! Utterly shameless!¡± Princess Yongning¡¯s eyebrows slanted in fury, and she mocked coldly, ¡°What good is your moral high ground? Cooped up here every day, you¡¯re likely unaware of your father¡¯s fate. I¡¯ve come specially to inform you: your father already knows of your involvement in tarnishing the family reputation. He also knows that bandits killed your brother and has been angered to death because of it!¡± Xue Fangfei was stunned and cried out, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Impossible?¡± Princess Yongning laughed, ¡°Why not step outside and ask the maidservants if it¡¯s possible!¡± Xue Fangfei¡¯s mind was in chaos. Xue Huaiyuan, indifferent to fame and wealth and the virtuous Tongxiang County Magistrate, was clearly a good man. How could he have met such an end, a white-haired person sending off the black-haired one, even dying from anger. Xue Fangfei didn¡¯t dare to imagine Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s feelings after learning of this. This was indeed a case of ¡°commit murder and arson and receive a gold belt; build bridges and roads, and leave no remains.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Yongning spoke at length, seemingly impatient, and set the Hai Tang pot casually on the table, gesturing for two maidservants to step forward. Xue Fangfei realized what was happening and shouted loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Princess Yongning¡¯s smile was filled with satisfaction and triumph as she said, ¡°You, Xue Fangfei, of noble character and unparalleled beauty, certainly cannot bear the stigma of an illicit affair. Struggling bitterly for months, and although Mr. Shen treated you as he always did, you cannot forgive yourself and decided to hang yourself while Mr. Shen was not in the mansion.¡± She chuckled lightly, ¡°What do you think? Does this narrative preserve your dignity?¡± She changed her countenance again, saying somewhat viciously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Shen¡¯s reputation, I wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily!¡± ¡°How dare you? How can you dare!¡± Rage surged in Xue Fangfei¡¯s heart, but before she could react, the two maidservants pinned her down. ¡°Mr. Shen and I are in love,¡± Princess Yongning continued, ¡°it¡¯s just that you happen to be in the way, and I certainly cannot tolerate you. If you were the daughter of a prestigious family, perhaps I¡¯d face some difficulty. However, your father is just a lowly county magistrate; in Yanjing, among its many states and counties, your Xue family is but trivial. In your next life, remember to weigh your options before reincarnating into a wealthy family.¡± Despair surged in Xue Fangfei, unwilling to give up, grasping desperately at any chance to turn the tables. She hadn¡¯t given up hope, but she was no match for the oppression of power, the disparity between the high and the low! Looking up, she caught sight of a familiar figure outside the window, barely discerning that it was her intimate partner. Hope sparked anew in Xue Fangfei¡¯s heart, and she cried out loudly, ¡°Shen Yurong! Shen Yurong, how you treat me is against all conscience! Shen Yurong!¡± The shadow outside the window shifted, as if evading and trying to escape. Princess Yongning cursed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it!¡± The maidservants lunged at her, and the white silk tightened around her neck¡ªsilk as smooth as a beauty¡¯s skin, a tribute from Lady Zhao of Songjiang River, each bolt worth a fortune. During Xue Fangfei¡¯s struggle, she thought how even a murderer¡¯s weapon could be so valuable. Princess Yongning stood three feet away, watching her struggle like a dying fish, mocking, ¡°Remember, even with your unparalleled beauty and learning, you are still just a petty official¡¯s daughter. I can crush you to death as easily as crushing an ant!¡± The Hai Tang pot was knocked over and shattered amidst her struggles. The soil spilled out, sour-scented, and the withered branches fell out, the painted decorations broken and incomplete. In the human world, it was April, and Fangfei¡¯s blooms had all fallen. Chapter 4 - 4 2 Jiang Li ?4: Chapter 2 Jiang Li 4: Chapter 2 Jiang Li The wind caused the windows to bang loudly, and a maid reached out to close them. Inside the room, on the floor, there were bronze green oxen, their bellies filled with weighty chunks of ice. In Yanjing, the heat of summer always arrived early. Ice had to be transported from cellars a hundred miles away, with a small piece costing ten taels of silver. Not to mention an intact block as large as a stone platter, and needless to say, in each corner of the room stood four identical green oxen. The room was cool and fresh. Sitting on the couch near the small table was a beautiful woman, idly supporting her chin with one hand while looking at the account book in front of her. Beside this woman was a delicate and lovely girl around thirteen or fourteen years old, eating rock candy curd mixed with crushed ice, casually flipping through a pile of invitations as high as a small mountain. Two maids stood quietly behind them, gently fanning them. ¡°The rain¡¯s coming down so hard¡­¡± The pretty young girl said, looking out the window, somewhat distracted. The beautiful woman glanced at her and said, ¡°Eat less cold food, so you won¡¯t lose your appetite when your father comes back tonight.¡± After speaking, she instructed the maid by her side, ¡°Ruyi, take away the curd. The tea has turned cold, bring a pot of hot fragrant tea.¡± Although the young girl was somewhat dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t say anything. Ruyi put down her fan, bent down to pick up the curd from the table, and just as she was about to leave, a nanny wearing a silk garment walked in from outside. The nanny didn¡¯t greet Ruyi, but went straight to the beautiful woman¡¯s side, clearly on urgent business. Ruyi paused for a moment, carrying the curd and cold tea out, faintly hearing voices coming from behind her. ¡°¡­they say the illness is quite serious¡­ heard that Miss Jiang the Third had a huge fight with Venerable Master Jing¡¯an about her marriage¡­¡± ¡°Her health is poor, she¡¯s been bedridden¡­¡± ¡°The physician said she won¡¯t survive the summer, should we tell the Master¡­¡± There was silence in the room for a while before the gentle voice of the beautiful woman arose, ¡°The Master has been very busy with his official duties recently, such trivial matters shouldn¡¯t trouble him. I¡¯ll speak to him myself when he has a moment to spare.¡± Then the young girl¡¯s unique coy voice followed, ¡°Who cares about her, she should look at herself and know her place. She dares to cling to any family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡± the woman changed the subject, ¡°I heard the wife of the new top scholar passed away a few days ago, and we need to pay a visit to offer condolences tomorrow.¡± Her voice sounded very sympathetic, ¡°Such a young age to pass away, truly a pitiable person indeed.¡± Truly a pitiable person indeed. Ruyi thought to herself, continuing on without stopping, holding the silver plate towards the kitchen. The lady in the room was the second wife of the current Grand Secretary Jiang Yuanbai, Ji Shuran. The girl was his own daughter, Miss Jiang the Third, Jiang Youyao. As for the one they mentioned ¡°might not survive the summer,¡± that should be Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li. Five years ago, due to a mistake, Miss Jiang the Second was sent to the temple to learn manners. For five years, it seemed as if the Jiang family had no such person. Now, Ji Shuran ruled the household, and the only legitimate daughter left in the Jiangs was Jiang Youyao. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The legitimate and direct daughter of the Chief Minister was about to pass away this summer, yet no one in the entire mansion was aware. Even if they were aware, it seemed nothing would change. Sighing in her heart, Ruyi glanced at the tea in her hand, which had cooled. What could be done? The former wife had passed, and Miss Jiang the Second bore such an unsympathetic reputation. Such is the way of the world, when the person is gone, the tea turns cold. ¡­ Songhe Temple on Green City Mountain was a famous temple. Although the mountain road was rugged, the mountain boasted deep and elegant pine-studded landscapes, lush woods and towering bamboo, creating a beautiful scene. Especially since Venerable Master Tongming, the head of the temple, was well-known far and wide. It was said that prayers at Songhe Temple were very effective, so many people did not hesitate to traverse mountains and rivers to the temple, just to offer half an hour of prayer. Not far from Helin Temple, there was a small temple. Compared to the endless stream of pilgrims at Helin Temple, this one seemed deserted and almost devoid of people. After a night of rain, the mountain wind grew colder; in a room near the woodshed of the temple, the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing could be heard continuously. ¡°Miss¡­ what will become of you?¡± Xue Fangfei had barely opened her eyes when she was assaulted by the noisy commotion around her. She struggled to move her fingers and felt as though her body was unbearably heavy. With another move, she suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t her body that was heavy, but the quilt covering her was too heavy. The cotton quilt, originally quite thin, had become cold and heavy due to dampness, making it extremely uncomfortable lying on top of her. She threw off the quilt, feeling much more comfortable in her chest, and slowly sat up. The crying by her side abruptly ceased, and in the dim candlelight from the table, a face filled with barely concealed joy came into view. She exclaimed, ¡°Miss is awake!¡± Miss? Xue Fangfei was taken aback as she assessed the person before her. The girl was only about fifteen or sixteen years old, with swollen eyes that resembled peach pits, and although charming, the sight of her emaciated appearance was pitiable. She was dressed in an ill-fitting dark blue cotton garment with not a single piece of jewelry on her body, looking at Xue Fangfei with a silly grin. Calling her Miss¡ªcould this girl be a maid? But even the maids by her side in Tongxiang before her marriage were never dressed so poorly. Xue Fangfei snapped back to reality with a jolt. No, the point was, she didn¡¯t remember having such a maid. After she married into Yanjing, of the four maids who attended her personally, two were later married off. The remaining two were almost killed by Shen Yurong¡¯s biological mother on the day of the feast, but Xue Fangfei¡¯s desperate pleas saved their lives, and they were let go. Those who served her afterward were likely spies for Princess Yongning. Princess Yongning! Suddenly, a flurry of images flashed before her eyes, and Xue Fangfei remembered¡ªshe had been strangled to death by Princess Yongning¡¯s servant during an altercation. Could it be she hadn¡¯t died? How could that be? Princess Yongning, known for eradicating her enemies root and branch, would never leave her alive. Could it be¡­ she had been saved? By Shen Yurong? Or someone else? Xue Fangfei stared straight at the young maid without uttering a word. The maid¡¯s silly smile stopped, and now looking a bit scared, she whispered, ¡°Miss? Miss?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue Fangfei asked. As soon as the words left her mouth, she paused, sensing that something was amiss, but she could not remember what exactly was bothering her. The maid became even more anxious as she said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Tonger!¡± Tonger? Xue Fangfei couldn¡¯t recall anyone by that name. ¡°Miss,¡± Tonger looked as if she was about to cry, ¡°Miss, I know you are upset. How could Miss Jiang the Second take away the marriage that your mother arranged for you when she was alive? How could the family of the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan do such a treacherous and vile deed? And there¡¯s also Lord Jiang¡ªMiss, I know you resent Lord Jiang, but you mustn¡¯t give up on everything because of that. If not for your own sake, think of your late mother. Seeing you like this from the heavens, she would be utterly heartbroken!¡± Xue Fangfei watched the maid cry up a storm, completely baffled as to what this had to do with Marquis of Ningyuan. Xue Fangfei knew of the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan. Shen Ruyun, the younger sister of Shen Yurong and her sister-in-law, was deeply enamored with him¡ªa renowned handsome man in Yanjing City. But what did that have to do with her? The maid was still lost in her tears when a sudden thunderbolt outside lit up the room, revealing the decrepit cold house, the cold blankets, and even Xue Fangfei herself. And then, Xue Fangfei realized something was wrong. This voice¡­ soft and tender, though weary, carried the unique sweet and mellow tone of a young girl. This wasn¡¯t her voice. ¡°Who am I?¡± Xue Fangfei asked. Tonger paused. ¡°Who am I?¡± Xue Fangfei asked again. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Tonger thought she was expressing dissatisfaction and immediately replied, ¡°You are the legitimate daughter of the current Grand Secretary of the Imperial Cabinet, Lord Jiang, the Second Miss of the Jiang Family.¡± She added, ¡°A genuine lady of noble birth, the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter!¡± The Jiang Family, the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter, Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li. Xue Fangfei closed her eyes. She had become Jiang Li. Chapter 5 - 5 3 Daughter ?5: Chapter 3: Daughter 5: Chapter 3: Daughter Even after looking many times, Xue Fangfei still wasn¡¯t used to it. The bronze mirror with its embroidered edge had a crack, and the face reflected in it bore a similar flaw. The face seemed distorted, and the girl in the mirror, who looked to be about fourteen or fifteen, was as startlingly thin as her maid, Tonger. Xue Fangfei recalled her own appearance at fourteen or fifteen, decidedly not sallow and emaciated like this. For a Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter, this girl looked to be in a worse state than the servants. This face, compared to her original one, known as the most beautiful in Yanjing, was beyond comparison. But that face, in the end, met no better fate; it too was doomed by beauty, buried under a layer of yellow earth. Xue Fangfei¡¯s thoughts wandered far. She never imagined that she hadn¡¯t died, or rather, that she had died, yet lived again, becoming Jiang Li of the Jiang Family in Yanjing, the current Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter. As Chief Senior Scholar, Jiang Yuanbai was the Emperor¡¯s mentor, a man before whom all civil officials bowed. In the imperial audience hall, Jiang Yuanbai did not act arrogantly but rather with moderation, like a harmony-seeking elder. However, exactly for that reason, there were quite a few who openly aligned with Jiang Yuanbai, not to mention those secretly in league with him. Jiang Yuanbai had connections throughout the imperial court, and Emperor Hongxiao trusted him deeply, yet Jiang Yuanbai was not ostentatious. Xue Huaiyuan had said that seeming moderation was, in fact, a strategy of governance. One thing, however, was beyond doubt: Jiang Yuanbai was a high official, and Jiang Li, inevitably, a noble¡¯s daughter. But the life of this Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter was far from glamorous. Jiang Li¡¯s mother originated from the wealthy Ye Family of Xiangyang, famed in the Yan Dynasty. Rich beyond measure, the Ye Family owned the jewelry chain Hongxiang Building, with fifty-six stores throughout the dynasty. Back when Jiang Yuanbai was not yet an Imperial Cabinet Senior Scholar, he caught the eye of Elder Master Ye, who gave him his youngest daughter, Ye Zhenzhen, in marriage. Who knew that after marrying into the Jiang Family, Ye Zhenzhen took three years to bear Jiang Li. Jiang Li was only a year old when Ye Zhenzhen died. Jiang Yuanbai then remarried the legitimate daughter of the Vice Imperial Envoy, Ji Shuran. Ji Shuran bore Jiang Youyao in the first year of their marriage, and while pregnant with a second child when Jiang Li was seven, was pushed down the stairs by Jiang Li during a banquet, resulting in a miscarriage and the loss of a son. Ji Shuran was gravely injured and henceforth unable to conceive. Jiang Yuanbai was enraged, but thanks to Ji Shuran¡¯s intercession on Jiang Li¡¯s behalf, Jiang Li was still sent to the Family Temple to reflect. Nonetheless, the charge of poisoning her stepmother and plotting against her legitimate brother was an inescapable stain on Jiang Li¡¯s reputation, and to the people of Yanjing, the Second Miss Jiang was only remembered for her malice. After Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s death, fearing mistreatment of Jiang Li by her stepmother, the Ye Family indeed sent for her. If Jiang Li had been willing, she could have lived with the Ye Family of Xiangyang, but regardless of how the Jiang Family treated her, Jiang Li herself refused to leave. As a result, the Ye Family¡¯s attempts ceased over time. Xue Fangfei was also aware of these casual tales from the capital but never expected such a notorious and heartless Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter to live in such destitution, while the highly regarded Jiang Yuanbai and the Bodhisattva-hearted Ji Shuran paid no heed to the dying Jiang Li. Perhaps, this was their arrangement. Jiang Li brought this fate upon herself. It began when Ye Zhenzhen was still alive and the Jiang Family was on good terms with the Marquis of Ningyuan. The heir of the Marquis of Ningyuan was born a year before Jiang Li. Ye Zhenzhen and the Marquis¡¯s wife thought it a good idea to set a marriage arrangement for their children, considering the families were well matched and familiar with each other, which would make future support easier. It was initially just a verbal agreement, but once the Marquis of Ningyuan became aware, he promptly had his wife formally write a marriage contract with the Jiang Family. Although somewhat hesitant, Ye Zhenzhen also felt joy at the prospect of becoming relatives with the benevolent Marquis¡¯s wife. With such a mother-in-law, Jiang Li was bound to live a secure life. Even though Ye Zhenzhen passed away, the marriage arrangement between Jiang Li and the Princely Heir of the Marquis of Ningyuan remained valid. While it wasn¡¯t proclaimed loudly in Yanjing City, both families had the marriage contract as proof. However, a few days ago, while delivering rice and grain to the nunnery, a servant mentioned that the Princely Heir of the Marquis of Ningyuan had become engaged, to none other than Miss Jiang the Third, Jiang Youyao. Jiang Li was shocked in that moment. The one promised to the Princely Heir of the Marquis of Ningyuan was clearly Jiang Li, so how had it become Jiang Youyao? Fierce by nature, Jiang Li wanted to return to Yanjing to demand justice, only to be met with cold scorn and mockery from the visiting matron. Nowadays, the people of Yanjing only recognize Miss Jiang the Third, but who knows who Miss Jiang the Second is? Even if they did know, she¡¯s only seen as a malicious woman who poisoned her stepmother and younger brother. How could such a person be a match for the Princely Heir of Marquis Ningyuan? Presumably, the Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t take Jiang Li seriously either, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t agree to switch the betrothal. That old woman also mocked that if Miss Jiang the Second made a fuss about it, it would only be a laughingstock. She said that even if the Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion had to marry Jiang Li in the end, they wouldn¡¯t treat her sincerely and would only grow to detest her. Miss Jiang the Second turned around and threw herself into the lake. After she was rescued, she fell seriously ill. She became increasingly emaciated, already having been very thin, and now a gust of wind seemed as if it could blow her over. Yet even in such a state of illness, no one from Yanjing came to see her. Maybe only after her death would someone come to collect her body. Perhaps they just wanted Jiang Li to die of exhaustion in the nunnery and let her death be deemed a ¡°natural illness,¡± so everything could be decided by them. Just like how Princess Ningyuan and Shen Yurong then tried to wear down Xue Fangfei until her death. Tonger, seething with anger, was chopping wood at the side. The mountain was not hot, but it was cold and damp. The servant and master had to fend for themselves in every aspect of life, nobly named ¡°cultivating the mind and nurturing one¡¯s character.¡± Yet, they were subtly tortured by those nuns in the nunnery who had taken silver. ¡°If I had known it would be like this, we should have gone back to the Ye Family of Xiangyang in the first place,¡± said Tonger. ¡°Look at what kind of life our Miss is living now.¡± Xiangyang¡­ Xue Fangfei was slightly moved. Jiang Li¡¯s maternal family, the Ye Family, was in Xiangyang, and she wanted to go back to Tongxiang of Xiangyang. She wanted to return to pay homage to her father, to kowtow before him. It was her unfilial conduct that wed an unfeeling man, bringing about an undeserved disaster, causing her father¡¯s death and her younger brother¡¯s demise. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To return to Xiangyang, she had to first go back to Yanjing, but now she couldn¡¯t even leave the nunnery. They say the gods are but a mere three feet above one¡¯s head, but on a rainy day, when she raised her head, only a terrifying black night loomed, with no sight of any gods. No matter, she would take it one step at a time, and eventually, she would reach where she wanted to go. On her deathbed, Princess Yongning advised her to be reborn into a daughter¡¯s home in her next life. Now she was indeed in a daughter¡¯s home, albeit a destitute daughter, but she would no longer be at the mercy of others. She wondered if this time, they were prepared? Xue Fangfei was already dead, and from now on, she would no longer be Xue Fangfei. ¡°I am Jiang Li,¡± she said to herself. The reborn Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li. Chapter 6 - 6 4 The Temple ?6: Chapter 4 The Temple 6: Chapter 4 The Temple After a night of rain, the next day dawned clear, and all the bedding in the house was soaked. Tonger was drying the bedding, while Jiang Li sat inside, with a stack of shoe soles on the table. This was also her daily task, after sewing fifty soles, she would earn a string of copper coins. Copper coins weren¡¯t very useful in the mountains, nor could Tonger go down the mountain; they could only wait for the trader who came up the mountain to buy some sugar cakes from him. This was the only luxury for Jiang Li and Tonger. Looking out the window, Tonger was standing on a stool to hang the bedding, and not far away, a nun in a gray robe walked past without giving them a glance. They had no control over these nuns, and originally, Jiang Li had been sent here for making a mistake, with only Tonger by her side. Tonger had been chosen by Ye Zhenzhen to be Jiang Li¡¯s maidservant and had been with her ever since. The little maid had quite the temper, spitting out in disdain while watching the two nuns walking away, and cursed, ¡°Bald chickens!¡± Jiang Li knew she was upset about being refused dry bedding that morning and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Like master, like servant; after six years here, Tonger remained the same, which probably meant that the original Miss Jiang the Second had an even fiercer temper. Thinking about it, it made sense¡ªwithout such ferocity, she could not have taken the desperate step she did. Would someone of such a fiery disposition cry out in injustice after being accused of causing their stepmother¡¯s miscarriage? Contemplating the details she had gleaned from Tonger, it was said that Miss Jiang the Second had vehemently denied harming her stepmother. Jiang Li thought, if it really had been her doing, she likely would have admitted it loudly and unabashedly. But none of that mattered now. After Tonger finished hanging the bedding and returned, she sat down beside Jiang Li. Tonger was frightened by Jiang Li, fearing she might try to throw herself into the lake again if left unattended, and had not left her side for the past few days. Seeing Jiang Li spacing out, she picked up a shoe sole and started to work on it. Jiang Li, observing the dense stitches at the tips of the little maid¡¯s fingers, snatched the sole away and threw it down, ¡°Stop doing that.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Tonger was puzzled, ¡°The trader is coming in three days, doesn¡¯t Miss want to eat malt sugar?¡± Jiang Li shook her head and countered, ¡°Do you want to spend your whole life sitting here, just waiting for a monthly treat of malt sugar?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Tonger said, then muttered, ¡°But right now we can¡¯t leave this place.¡± She continued with a pout, ¡°I¡¯ve already written letters to the old master and Old Madam Ye before, but there¡¯s been no response at all.¡± Her little face fell, ¡°Could they have forgotten about us?¡± Jiang Li sighed. It wasn¡¯t just about sending letters; she feared that even their slightest movements were being watched by someone. Usually, a mistress who had made a mistake would be sent to the Family Temple, and since the master¡¯s family also provided silver coins for their care, the people at the Nunnery wouldn¡¯t treat them too poorly. But the nuns here were clearly making their lives difficult; after Jiang Li fell ill, they hadn¡¯t even called for a doctor, all likely orchestrated by someone in Yanjing City. As for who it was, there was no need to guess¡ªit was that stepmother. If Jiang Li had really caused her miscarriage, Ji Shuran would certainly not let Jiang Li off the hook. And if Jiang Li had not been responsible, Ji Shuran¡¯s staging such a drama had the same purpose¡ªto not let Jiang Li go free. Moreover, now that Jiang Li¡¯s marriage had also been stolen from her, she was left with nothing¡ªa distant maternal family she hadn¡¯t kept in touch with? A discarded legitimate daughter in this place could even be killed without causing much of a stir. But why hadn¡¯t Ji Shuran taken her life? Jiang Li didn¡¯t believe it was because of any mercy or soft-heartedness; perhaps she still had some other use for the stepmother, or for the Jiang Family. It was a common occurrence, wasn¡¯t it? Daughters used as stepping stones for alliances, paving the way for their fathers¡¯ and brothers¡¯ careers, just like Shen Yurong. The difference was that Shen Yurong had used herself as a chip for marriage alliances, while treating Xue Fangfei as a stumbling block. Miss Jiang the Second reminded her of herself¡ªboth had their belongings taken away by others, both had their nests usurped, and both were unable to defend themselves. Tonger watched as the color on Jiang Li¡¯s face darkened and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Tonger didn¡¯t know why, but she felt Miss Jiang the Second became a bit strange after she woke up. Miss Jiang the Second had always been straightforward and blunt, even to the point of fighting with the nuns in the nunnery, easily excitable, and quick to anger. Of course, it wasn¡¯t Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s fault; it was all the fault of those bad people. But ever since Miss Jiang the Second woke up, she hadn¡¯t once become angry. She was gentle and mild, and she spoke softly and slowly, leaving people unsure what she was thinking. And when she was silent and deep in thought, Tonger felt somewhat afraid. Jiang Li¡¯s fingers brushed over the insole she had sewn in front of her. The stitches on the insole were fine and closely spaced. Although Tonger was a bit noisy, her sewing was indeed not bad. She had to figure out a way to leave this place. Xue Fangfei in Yanjing City must be dead, but how creatures like Princess Yongning and Shen Yurong managed to lie about it, she didn¡¯t know. She had to go see Xue Zhao again, and figure out a way to return to Tongxiang for a visit. Xue Huaiyuan was dead, and so were his two children; who was there to claim his body? She hadn¡¯t seen Xue Huaiyuan for the last time. She wanted to leave this place, but now, in Yanjing City, within the entire Yan Dynasty, no one remembered her, Jiang Li. A person forgotten by everyone wouldn¡¯t be taken away from here. If that was the case, she would have to take the initiative to leave. Being forgotten by everyone wasn¡¯t a difficult matter to remedy. Jiang Li suddenly laughed. Tonger looked at her in surprise. This was the first time Jiang Li had laughed in these days¡ªnot a cold laugh or a bitter one, but a content and comfortable laugh. This laugh momentarily brought life to her sallow complexion, as radiant as the morning flowers. ¡°Tonger,¡± Jiang Li asked her, ¡°do you think a trader would come up the mountain?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tonger said. ¡°Trader Zhang comes here around noon on the tenth day of May every year. We¡¯ve arranged with him to bring us good eats like cakes and candies first, so we can choose whatever we want.¡± The maids from great households still had a commanding presence when they spoke, even if they had fallen on hard times and could only produce a string of copper coins. ¡°Is there a lot of sugar?¡± Jiang Li asked. ¡°A lot.¡± Tonger said. ¡°Do you want to eat some sugar, Miss?¡± Jiang Li smiled lightly: ¡°I do.¡± Life had been too bitter, and because of its bitterness, she longed for the sweetness of honey. This sugar could allow her to taste sweetness and make some people feel the bitterness. Tonger said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s great that Miss wants to eat sugar. We¡¯ve saved up some copper coins recently, enough to exchange for several baskets. Miss, you can eat as much as you want!¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°You told me Helin Temple is nearby, right?¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tonger looked at her blankly and asked, ¡°Do you want to go and offer incense too, Miss?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Buddha.¡± Tonger was puzzled. The smile on Jiang Li¡¯s face softened a bit more as she said, ¡°What¡¯s there to believe in about Buddha?¡± Chapter 7 - 7 5 The Peddler ?7: Chapter 5: The Peddler 7: Chapter 5: The Peddler More than ten days had passed. Jiang Li quickly adapted to the austere life on the mountain. Although there was endless work to do every day, the food was never enough to fill her stomach, the place where she slept was damp, and she was often bullied, Jiang Li adapted quickly. Perhaps it was because she had been too quiet and submissive during this period, the nunnery¡¯s Venerable Master Jing¡¯an even made a rare visit to see her. Venerable Master Jing¡¯an was a young woman in her twenties, who, it was said, had once been the wife of a wealthy family. After her husband died, she had come to the mountain to shave her head and become a nun. In the past few days, because of the marriage of the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Jiang Li had made a fuss about wanting to return to Yanjing City and had nearly come to blows with Venerable Master Jing¡¯an. Venerable Master Jing¡¯an came to take a look at Jiang Li, said some polite words of concern, and then left without giving her anything. Tonger stood with her hands on her hips and spat in the direction of Venerable Master Jing¡¯an¡¯s departing figure, saying, ¡°Pah, stingy old hag!¡± Jiang Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°She is much younger than an old hag.¡± In fact, Venerable Master Jing¡¯an was only in her twenties. Though she wore drab monk¡¯s robes, they did not hide her graceful figure, and her appearance was still beautiful. It was only her condescending attitude and cold demeanor towards them that made her seem more like a servant. ¡°What use is being young?¡± Tonger snorted, ¡°She¡¯s already a nun here, isn¡¯t she destined to live forever with just her ancient Buddha and the cold light? Can she eat meat or wear colorful clothes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about eating meat, but she definitely eats better than the two of us. As for wearing colorful clothes, her monk¡¯s robe is certainly thicker than what we wear,¡± Jiang Li replied. ¡°How annoying!¡± Tonger fumed. ¡°Not only that,¡± Jiang Li continued to explain, ¡°though she wears no jewelry, she uses fat cream from the apricot spring district of Yanjing City, silver box perfume from Hongxiu Building, and osmanthus hair oil from Fragrance Xiu Pavilion.¡± Tonger¡¯s mouth hung open, and after a long while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ too fancy, isn¡¯t it? No, wait,¡± she then quickly realized and looked at Jiang Li with bright eyes, ¡°Miss, how do you know these things?¡± Jiang Li pointed to her nose, ¡°I smelled it.¡± ¡°I know you smelled it, Miss. What I want to know is how you knew it was the fat cream from the District of Apricot Spring, the perfume from Hongxiu Building, and the osmanthus hair oil from Fragrance Xiu Pavilion?¡± Tonger asked. Jiang Li thought, of course she knew. When she first married Shen Yurong and came to Yanjing City, the Shen family looked down on her for being from a small county in Tongxiang. Several sisters-in-law along with Shen Yurong¡¯s mother despised her. Not wanting to embarrass Shen Yurong, she worked hard to learn the popular dresses and jewelry of the ladies of Yanjing City and gradually corrected her provincial accent. She was always quick to learn new things. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xue Huaiyuan once said that if she were not born a daughter, she might have been able to compete with Xue Zhao and earn a distinguished reputation for the Xue Family. Miss Jiang the Second, who had not been down the mountain for seven years, would not know these cosmetics, but Jiang Li could identify them precisely. Jiang Li said, ¡°Of course, I can smell them.¡± After thinking for a moment, Tonger came up with a plausible reason and said, ¡°You must know, Miss. You used these things every day when you were in the Jiang Family. It¡¯s only natural you¡¯re familiar with them.¡± As she spoke, she grew melancholy, ¡°Speaking of which, it has been so long since you left the Jiang Family¡­¡± ¡°Tonger, do you want to go back to Yanjing City?¡± Jiang Li interrupted her. Tonger¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately shook her head, saying firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t! I only want to follow you, Miss. Wherever you go, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll go!¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we will be able to go back soon.¡± Just as Tonger was about to say something, she suddenly heard a loud and clear hawking from outside, a man¡¯s voice filled with laughter, seeming to sing a little tune. Tonger pricked up her ears to listen, then suddenly sprang up, laughing and jumping, ¡°Miss, Trader Zhang has come! Trader Zhang has come to deliver things this year!¡± Jiang Li followed her gaze towards the window and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s find all our copper coins, and we¡¯ll go buy pastries and cakes.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± Tonger turned around in surprise. ¡°All of them.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Tonger had scrounged up all the copper coins from inside the house and wrapped them all in a blue cloth bag, clutching it to her chest, that she and Jiang Li went out together towards the temple gates. The mountains here were very high, and the nearby Helin Temple was thriving with incense burning, visited by the rich and noble, who normally disdained the goods sold by peddlers. Hence, peddlers generally were reluctant to do business in these mountains. Trader Zhang only came because he lived at the foot of Green City Mountain, and didn¡¯t usually come up here. Every May to June, when the peach blossoms on Green City Mountain were in full bloom, not only the rich families but also the common folk were willing to admire the flowers. With more people around, the peddlers chose this time to come up the mountain to sell small trinkets like rouge and face powder. Tonger and Trader Zhang were acquainted, and so they had agreed to meet here on the tenth of May each year to buy things. The nunnery here couldn¡¯t compare to the bustle of Helin Temple, and for Jiang Li and Tonger, this was also the only time of year they could buy snacks from the peddler, which was their only luxury. Indeed, there was a middle-aged man wearing a bamboo hat at the temple entrance, dressed in short brown hemp clothes and pants, with a white silk sash around his waist and black cloth shoes, dressed like a typical Trader. Jiang Li looked on, somewhat lost in thought. Before she¡¯d married Shen Yurong and moved to Yanjing, when she was still a young girl, Xue Huaiyuan had just been reassigned to the backwater of Tongxiang, where there was barely anything, and the entire county¡¯s shops could be counted on two hands. Living in such an environment at a young age, Xue Zhao and her only joy was when the peddler came by each month, hawking his wares through the streets. From the peddler, they could buy novel clay figurines, beautiful silk ribbons, sweet maltose candy, and coarse brushes for writing practice. Although life was hard, the days were filled with happiness. Later on, under Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s management, Tongxiang improved increasingly, later Xue Zhao began to prepare for the military exams, later she married and moved to Yanjing, later¡­ there were no more ¡®laters¡¯. Jiang Li lowered her eyes. Trader Zhang had grown familiar with the two of them, complimenting Tonger on her growth, which made her very happy. Turning to Jiang Li, she asked, ¡°Miss, do you want those pastries and cakes?¡± Only then did Jiang Li turn her attention to Trader Zhang. She smiled at him, which made Trader Zhang, for some reason, feel a bit uncomfortable. Jiang Li took the cloth bag from Tonger¡¯s hands, unfolded it, and inside were orderly rows of copper coins. Those copper coins had been gathered by Jiang Li and Tonger over the past half year, knitting insoles, combined with savings from the past few years, stealthily accumulated behind Venerable Master Jing¡¯an¡¯s back, totaling forty strings. ¡°Uncle Zhang,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile, ¡°all these copper coins, let¡¯s exchange them all for pastries and cakes, any kind will do.¡± Tonger¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Miss!¡± Even holding all their worldly possessions, Tonger couldn¡¯t really believe that Jiang Li would spend all the copper coins. The people at the nunnery frequently skimped on their rations, and sometimes it was better to keep some money to trade with the mountain kids for something to eat or a blanket. Buying snacks, there wouldn¡¯t be much to preserve, as they would all go bad after not too long¡ªhow could this be done? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Li was still smiling, ¡°Can¡¯t the daughter of the Chief Minister¡¯s Family spend a few copper coins on pastries and cakes? What kind of Princely Heir would I be then?¡± Tonger was at a loss for words. Chapter 8 - 8 6 Monkeys ?8: Chapter 6 Monkeys 8: Chapter 6 Monkeys Trader Zhang watched Jiang Li with some distraction. He knew these two young girls, had recognized them for years now, ever since hearing they were daughters of a noble family sent to this temple after making some mistakes. But judging by their clothing, it was really hard to believe they came from a rich household. The maidservant seemed more lively, and the young mistress was prone to anger. Every time Trader Zhang finished selling his goods, he would hastily leave. This was actually the first time he saw Jiang Li speaking to him so pleasantly. Now that she spoke in such a gentle manner, she really did resemble a lady from a noble family. But saying she was from the Chief Minister¡¯s Family was a bit too much. Despite his doubts, Trader Zhang was in a hurry to get to another place. He originally thought Jiang Li was just joking and would not really spend all her money on cakes. After all, anyone could see that the lives of the two servants here were anything but affluent. A typical wealthy family spending forty strings of copper coins on cakes was of course no problem, but for two children barely able to keep warm, it seemed quite unreasonable. ¡°If you buy so many cakes, they¡¯ll spoil if you can¡¯t finish them,¡± Trader Zhang couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°We¡¯ll finish them.¡± With the conversation at this point, Trader Zhang stopped saying anything else. The copper coins were someone else¡¯s, after all. Jiang Li had bought nearly half of the cakes he carried, so he could get down the mountain and return home earlier. He was too happy to worry. Why should he? However, Tonger, although confused by Jiang Li¡¯s words, presumably never disobeyed Jiang Li¡¯s orders. She suppressed her anxiety and waited until they returned with a huge drawer of cakes. Passersby nuns dressed in gray would glance at her from time to time, making Tonger worry they might try to snatch them, so she clutched the cakes even tighter. Once back in their damp room, Tonger placed the basket of cakes on the table, closed the door, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back her question: ¡°Miss, why did you buy so many¡­ these?¡± Jiang Li did not look at her. She pushed open the window, which faced the rolling hills of Green City Mountain, with its peaks undulating. The snow from winter had already melted away, and the peach blossoms scattered across the usually solemn mountains colored them with a layer of rosy clouds, as if a beauty of tender grace and ultimate allure. ¡°Look,¡± she pointed to something in the distance for Tonger to see. Tonger came closer and saw, on a peach tree in the distance, a palm-sized monkey with a curled tail, enthusiastically munching on a fruit. ¡°It¡¯s a monkey,¡± Tonger said, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about a monkey?¡± Green City Mountain had many monkeys, which were mischievous on a regular basis. The monkeys here generally got along well with people, especially around Helin Temple, where worshippers came and went endlessly. Sometimes, when they saw monkeys playing in the trees, they would throw them peanuts, sweets, and such like. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Food was scarce in the winter so the monkeys begged more frequently from visitors. In spring and summer, they had plenty to eat and didn¡¯t bother the visitors, content to play on their own. But at the nunnery, it was usually quiet, and it was rare for monkeys to come here¡ªplaces with no food were not fun or enticing. ¡°Go get some cakes,¡± Jiang Li instructed. Tonger obeyed and brought back a few pieces of walnut cakes. Jiang Li broke the walnut cakes into small pieces and waved them from afar towards the monkey in the tree. Perhaps the cakes from Trader Zhang were indeed delicious, as the fragrance of the walnuts quickly attracted the little curled-tail monkey. It scampered to the window in a few bounds, eyeing the walnut cakes in Jiang Li¡¯s hands warily, hesitant to approach. Jiang Li then reached out a little further, and finally, the monkey could not resist the temptation of the walnut cake. It touched a piece, turned and ran, eating the cake behind a rock away from Jiang Li¡¯s view. After finishing, it turned back to look at Jiang Li, seeing her still smiling and standing by the window with some broken cakes in her hand, and its courage grew. It turned back to Jiang Li to find more to eat. After a few goings back and forth, once the monkeys had felt all around Jiang Li¡¯s hands for any food and found none left, Jiang Li clapped her hands at the bold, curled-tail monkey to indicate she had nothing more. The monkey reluctantly glanced at Jiang Li¡¯s palm for a while before it left with its tail held high. Tonger, who had witnessed the whole process, asked, ¡°Miss, did you want to feed the monkeys? Why use pastries? Wouldn¡¯t wild fruits picked from the mountains be better? These pastries are expensive, not worth it.¡± Not to mention the personal maid of the Grand Secretary¡¯s daughter, even when Jiang Li or Xue Fangfei had been young ladies in Tongxiang with their own maids, they would never have regretted a few pastries. If others saw this, who knows how much they would sigh. Jiang Li reached out and rubbed Tonger¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°But compared to wild fruits, monkeys prefer tasty treats, don¡¯t they?¡± Tonger had more to say, but Jiang Li had already turned and sat down at the table. There was only one stool in the room, which Tonger had made herself from some wood she found outside, and even that had unsteady legs. ¡°Tonger,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll take these pastries to feed the monkeys.¡± Tonger¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Miss, why would you do this? I don¡¯t understand.¡± People can barely get enough to eat, yet we¡¯ve to care for monkeys? What kind of reasoning is that? ¡°I need these monkeys to do something for me,¡± Jiang Li chuckled, ¡°think of these pastries as the fee for their services.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re only a few pastries,¡± Jiang Li interrupted, ¡°when we return, the kitchen can make new ones for you every day, don¡¯t worry about these few.¡± Tonger fell silent. Talking about returning to the capital must have been even sadder for Jiang Li than for her; Tonger dared not say anything that might upset Jiang Li. ¡°These pastries,¡± Jiang Li tapped the basket containing them, filling the room with their fragrance. Every day, their meals were only thin porridge and pickled vegetables, the aroma had long since stoked their hunger. Suppressing the hunger in her own belly, Jiang Li said, ¡°divide these pastries into fifteen portions and feed the monkeys one portion each day until the nineteenth. After that day, you don¡¯t need to feed them anymore.¡± Tonger was puzzled but still replied obediently, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Helin Temple is half a shichen¡¯s journey from here,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°Since I cannot leave the nunnery¡¯s gates during the day, you must go. Leave every day during the Hai Hour, bring the pastries to the woods behind Helin Temple, and feed the monkeys there until the nineteenth. That evening, you don¡¯t need to go anymore.¡± It seemed as if Venerable Master Jing¡¯an might have been instructed by someone else. Jiang Li was not allowed to step beyond the gate, with every move being watched by others. But Tonger was free to wander around, chopping wood in the mountains by day. After six years on Green City Mountain, Tonger knew the paths exceedingly well and was not afraid of getting lost. The mountain was often visited by noblewomen coming to offer incense, ensuring safety was paramount, and bandits were rare, making it very safe. Otherwise, Jiang Li would have worried about Tonger venturing out at night. After hearing all of Jiang Li¡¯s instructions, Tonger suddenly asked, ¡°Miss, are you doing all this because you¡¯re planning to return to the capital?¡± Jiang Li looked at her with a smile, ¡°Are you scared?¡± At her question, Tonger wasn¡¯t frightened at all; instead, she appeared eager and enthusiastic, with a great deal of boldness and willingness to go through with the plan. She clenched her fists eagerly, ¡°Not scared! I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time!¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Jiang Li nodded in approval, ¡°Let¡¯s begin tonight.¡± Chapter 9 - 9 7 Flower Demon ?9: Chapter 7 Flower Demon 9: Chapter 7 Flower Demon In the days that followed, Tonger indeed went to the mountain every day. The nuns at the Nunnery only felt that Tonger was leaving the house more frequently than before, but even when they secretly followed her, they found nothing amiss, and Tonger was chopping firewood with even more effort than before. The nuns knew that Jiang Li had traded forty strands of copper coins for a basket of cakes, and every time Jiang Li stepped out of the room, she could hear their scorn. Jiang Li listened but didn¡¯t get angry, merely sitting aside with a smile. After a few times, the nuns also found it uninteresting and stopped. Tonger would leave every night during the Hai Hour and sneak back at midnight. She was always quick-witted, managing to avoid the nuns in the temple with surprising ease. When she left, Jiang Li would wait for her in the decaying house, spending her waiting time idly, as the temple didn¡¯t have scriptures, and Jiang Li had no paper or pen. After waking up, she no longer spent her days and nights sewing shoe soles and would just sit quietly, her thoughts unknown. However, the peaceful days didn¡¯t last long. It seemed as though they could not bear to see the mistress and servant living too serenely, and Venerable Master Jing¡¯an began to make things difficult for them again, such as making their daily porridge not only much thinner but also looking more like leftovers from others. ¡°Miss, they are getting more and more excessive,¡± Tonger said indignantly. ¡°It must be Lady Ji stirring things up behind our backs!¡± Tonger referred to the current Madam Chief Minister in Yanjing City as ¡°Lady Ji¡±, which was apparently also acknowledged by Miss Jiang the Second in the past. Jiang Li didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Initially, everyone thought she wouldn¡¯t survive and was about to die, which must have made Ji Shuran feel very comfortable. Who could have known that not only did she survive, but her disposition also improved significantly? Seeing her so happy, Ji Shuran must have felt uncomfortable and surely wanted Venerable Master Jing¡¯an to make her own life unpleasant. Venerable Master Jing¡¯an wouldn¡¯t openly hit or scold Jiang Li, but to a young girl who had just reached marriageable age, going hungry and cold, to have her life plummet from heaven to earth and to feel humiliated was enough to cause her pain. Unfortunately, she was not the real Miss Jiang the Second, and it wasn¡¯t just about enduring hardship; the lowest point of her life was even lower than that of the original Miss Jiang the Second. Having been through such depths, she felt there was nothing she couldn¡¯t get through now. When May 19th came, the basket of cakes was empty. Tonger leaned against the basket, carefully using a wooden spoon to scoop out crumbs of cake from the bottom of the basket onto a plate, and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Miss, you should eat some of this to fill your stomach first.¡± They had not eaten for a day and a night. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yesterday the nuns deliberately broke the thin porridge that was sent over, and there was no other food in the kitchen. The rest of the cakes were also given to the monkeys in the woods behind Helin Temple, leaving both of them starving. Jiang Li looked out the window; although the mountain was much cooler than the valley below, summer was approaching and the days were noticeably getting longer. The sun was about to set, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before night fell. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat. You eat.¡± Tonger stared at the crumbs of cake, swallowed, and shook her head, ¡°If Miss doesn¡¯t eat, Tonger won¡¯t eat either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll eat something better later,¡± Jiang Li smiled. Tonger grew even more puzzled. Jiang Li stood up and walked to a corner of the room, where there was a large wooden chest. She opened the chest, and its largeness made its contents appear lonely and pitiful¡ªjust a few yellowed garments that didn¡¯t even fill half the chest. These were all the belongings that Second Miss Jiang had brought with her from Yanjing to the Nunnery six years ago. Perhaps there had been some valuable things in it once, but over the past six years, only a few yellowed garments remained. Tonger also came over, and Jiang Li gently touched the garments inside, shaking out a monk¡¯s robe from among them. Clearly, the garments made of better material were all gone, and the remaining garments were those of poorer quality, no longer suitable for the now taller Second Miss Jiang after six years. The nuns of the Nunnery certainly wouldn¡¯t make new clothes for Jiang Li, who usually wore garments that were too short for her. This single monk¡¯s robe that actually fit was left over from a Little Nun who returned to secular life this New Year, leaving behind an extra robe which just happened to not be far off from her own size. Second Miss Jiang never wore this fitting monk¡¯s robe in ordinary times, as though only in this way could she convince herself that she was different from the nuns here, that one day she would return to Yanjing and resume her life as a lady of the Jiang Family. Yet now, Jiang Li had to put on this monk¡¯s robe because she had to meet someone tonight, and it would be too disrespectful to show up in front of others in a garment that was too short. ¡°Are you going to wear this one, Miss?¡± Tonger asked. Jiang Li nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, this one.¡± By the time she had donned her monk¡¯s robe, the sun had completely vanished, and the night was about to descend upon Green City Mountain. Tonger and Jiang Li, the two of them, watched over the small kerosene lamp in the room, waiting long past the Hai Hour before Jiang Li stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Tonger asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To eat something, of course,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. Tonger was full of doubts until Jiang Li took her to the temple at the front. The temple was dedicated to a female Bodhisattva, and sometimes the Nunnery wouldn¡¯t see a single worshipper for ten days to half a month; worshippers all went to the nearby Helin temple instead. Jiang Li walked up to the clay Bodhisattva, where fruits were offered on the altar. She picked up the plate and handed it to Tonger, ¡°Eat.¡± Tonger was shocked, the Nuns of the Nunnery were all asleep at this hour, and none would wake during the night. She whispered, ¡°Miss, these are offerings for the Bodhisattva!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jiang Li shrugged, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°What will the Nuns do once they discover this in the early morning?¡± Tonger gestured with her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s put it back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jiang Li reassured her, ¡°they can¡¯t do much even if they find out.¡± ¡°But this is the Bodhisattva,¡± Tonger still dared not accept, ¡°If we eat the Bodhisattva¡¯s offerings, it¡¯s a great disrespect to her.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Li laughed. She calmly said, ¡°If the clay Bodhisattva can hardly protect herself, how can you expect her to save and protect you? Since it¡¯s only a clay effigy, what does respect or disrespect matter? One forges their own path, and relying on a Bodhisattva won¡¯t do.¡± Tonger gaped at Jiang Li in astonishment; the former Second Miss Jiang would never say such shocking things. While she was still in a daze, suddenly, a soft laughter came from above, light, yet in the silence of the night, in the deserted temple, it was distinctly clear. Tonger looked up and was instantly dumbstruck. Pointing at something in the distance, she stammered, ¡°Flower¡­ Flower Demon?¡± Somehow a person had taken a seat on the roof of the small temple. This person was dressed in black, wearing a long cloak embroidered with dark red and black peonies, which made him appear exceptionally enchanting and striking. The moon was bright, and the mist was thin. The white fog of the night began to disperse layer by layer, revealing the young man¡¯s countenance sitting on the roof. His long eyebrows slanted up into his temples brazenly and he had a pair of narrow, expressive phoenix eyes with long lashes. Below a straight nose were thin lips, slightly curved up as if smiling, yet there was a sense of mockery in his smile. At the corner of his eye, marked by a tiny, dark red mole, his already otherworldly handsome face in the moonlight seemed even more enthralling. In the mortal world, the fragrant flowers of April have withered, but on the mountain, the peach blossoms have just started to bloom. The peach blossoms of Green City Mountain bloom late; by mid-May, they burst into layers of dazzling beauty. Even the passionate and vibrant peach blossoms couldn¡¯t outshine this man¡¯s allure. Instead, amidst them, he turned the riot of flowers into mere backdrops, as if he existed outside the luxurious folds of soft crimson, smiling faintly with austerity, coldly observing the struggles of the mortal world from afar. Jiang Li, dressed in the grey robe of a nun, with her long hair unbound and black as a waterfall down her back, resembled a fairy child of the Lotus Flower under Buddha¡¯s tutelage. As she held up the candle and looked up, her gaze was calm, meeting the man¡¯s eyes on the roof. One was serenely detached, at peace with the world; the other was stunningly seductive and soul-snatching. The orderly three-thousand worlds were cleanly split in two, one half bright as a spring day, the other dark as an abyss. The brightness was an illusion, while the abyss was a tempting gift. The two gazed at each other from afar, their eyes meeting like the clashing of blades. No one saw the flash of surprise that flickered through Jiang Li¡¯s heart. Why was it him? Chapter 10 - 10 8 Visitors ?10: Chapter 8 Visitors 10: Chapter 8 Visitors No one spoke. Underneath the peach blossom forest, atop the roof, the strikingly handsome man was steeped in allure, his eyes lowering towards Jiang Li. His smile held a touch of wicked charm, and yet it was unclear whether he was a friend or foe, both virtuous and evil intertwined. It was Tonger, who had been in a daze, that couldn¡¯t help but question with doubt, ¡°¡­ Flower Fairy?¡± The man¡¯s beauty was like that of a bewitching fairy, his elegance too dazzling, indeed causing a trance. Before Jiang Li could speak, she suddenly heard a clamorous noise from outside. Her heart tightened, and when she looked up at the roof again, the beautiful young man had vanished, leaving only the gently swaying peach tree branches, as if she had been caught up in a long, springtime dream of beauty. Tonger was equally startled, rubbing her eyes, she said, ¡°Could it be that I was dreaming?¡± Jiang Li replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream, but now¡­¡± She listened to the increasingly loud voices approaching and, with a slight smile, she set aside her previous puzzlement, ¡°Let¡¯s go kneel in the temple hall.¡± Tonger, faced with so many surprising and dubious events, asked no more questions and simply followed Jiang Li to kneel before the clay Bodhisattva in the temple hall, placing the offering of fruit back as it was. They had just knelt down when the lively voices outside grew louder, and someone began banging forcefully on the nunnery¡¯s doors. The knocking disturbed the nuns in the nunnery, someone went to open the door, and the lanterns inside the nunnery lit up one by one. The noise from outside swelled as Jiang Li calmed her breath and knelt with Tonger. Suddenly, someone burst into the temple hall, led by an older woman holding a lantern. She seemed not to have expected anyone to be kneeling there, as it was so late. She called back, ¡°Madam, there are two nuns here.¡± Following her, a procession entered, comprising both ladies and gentlemen, all dressed in richness and finery. The ¡°Madam¡± the older woman referred to was a fair-skinned and graceful woman of gentle bearing. Upon seeing Jiang Li, she paused in surprise, then shook her head at the older woman, ¡°She¡¯s not a nun; she still has her hair and the one beside her likely a maid.¡± Jiang Li watched in astonishment as the crowd entered. Her long black hair made her pale complexion stand out more, and her frail figure was wrapped in the grey monk¡¯s robe. Her face was serene and peaceful, and though her appearance was frail, she looked even more ethereal and uncontending under the Bodhisattva, easily endearing herself to others. Perhaps out of pity for her youth, the Madam spoke to her in a softened voice, ¡°Little girl, why are you here so late at night?¡± Jiang Li replied, ¡°I have made a mistake, and Venerable Master Jing¡¯an has instructed me to kneel here to reflect.¡± The men and women who had arrived were extremely astonished. Someone indignantly said, ¡°It¡¯s so late, what mistake could warrant making a young girl kneel in the temple hall? What if she harms her body? Aren¡¯t monks and nuns supposed to be compassionate? How can they be so malicious!¡± Tonger¡¯s eyes darted around, suddenly quick-witted, she adopted a pitiable expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, during yesterday¡¯s meal service, I accidentally broke a dish, and Venerable Master Jing¡¯an decreed that both the young lady and I must kneel here in the temple hall.¡± She wiped away a tear, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for me, but our young lady hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡± Upon hearing this, the visitors immediately took on an angry and interrogative demeanor. Since they had come to the temple to pray, naturally, they were all ¡°benevolent-hearted,¡± and seeing a young girl being oppressed, they were bound to express their anger. Someone exclaimed, ¡°No wonder, no wonder such a wicked deed has been done; it¡¯s clearly the work of a malicious demon nun.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Jiang Li looked around and, not seeing any of the nuns from the nunnery, asked curiously, ¡°May I ask, where have all the young masters of the temple gone?¡± Having said this, the group of men and women before her all revealed different expressions as if they found it difficult to speak. The gentle-looking woman who first spoke to Jiang Li tentatively asked, ¡°This young lady does not seem to be from the temple.¡± ¡°Our miss is Miss Jiang the Second from the Jiang family of Yanjing,¡± Tonger crisply replied. ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Another younger lady¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this and asked, ¡°Is that the Jiang family of the Grand Secretary, Lord Jiang Yuanbai?¡± ¡°Precisely!¡± Tonger answered confidently. ¡°How can that be?¡± The younger lady, who appeared even younger than Jiang Li, hesitated and said, ¡°I only knew about the Jiang family¡¯s Third Miss, Jiang Youyao, but I have never heard of a Second Miss.¡± As soon as the words ¡°Miss Jiang the Second¡± were uttered, the young ladies remained quiet, but the madams each had their own thoughts. It was known throughout Yanjing eight years ago that Miss Jiang the Second had caused Lord Jiang¡¯s wife to have a miscarriage by pushing her down, but too much time had passed. Since then, it was heard that Miss Jiang the Second had been sent to the family temple to be taught discipline and had not returned to the capital for many years. Having not seen her, it was only natural they couldn¡¯t remember her. They did not expect to meet her here. Jiang Li, the Miss Jiang the Second before them, did not appear as malevolent as the rumors which accused her of plotting against her stepmother and young brother¡¯s lives. Kneeling in the hall, she looked so frail and gentle ¨C could she really harm her stepmother? People would hardy believe such a story if told! People always prefer to believe what they see with their own eyes. Jiang Li looked at the lady who had first spoken to her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Madam¡­ are you Madam Liu from the residence of Lord Liu, Gentleman Chengde?¡± The surprised lady asked, ¡°You recognize me?¡± Jiang Li lowered her head, seemingly embarrassed, and smiled slightly, ¡°Many years ago during the Peony Festival, the madam had visited our residence to enjoy the blooming flowers. I still remember.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Liu contemplated for a moment and then said, ¡°Indeed.¡± Her gaze towards Jiang Li softened a bit more, ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you remember me.¡± Madam Liu, the wife of Gentleman Chengde Liu Yuanfeng, had been very close to Jiang Li¡¯s birth mother, Ye Zhenzhen. When Ye Zhenzhen first married into Yanjing City, she interacted with Madam Liu quite frequently. After Ye Zhenzhen passed away and left Jiang Li behind, Madam Liu continued to visit Jiang Li from time to time because of her affection for her friend. However, after Ji Shuran entered the household, it became inappropriate for Madam Liu to visit Jiang Li and their relationship gradually faded. The Peony Festival that Jiang Li mentioned was probably the last time Madam Liu saw Jiang Li, and now that Jiang Li brought it up, the image of her late friend Ye Zhenzhen immediately appeared before Madam Liu¡¯s eyes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Liu carefully observed Jiang Li in front of her, and perhaps due to some guilt towards her late friend, she felt a growing warmth and kindness towards the girl before her. She said, ¡°Did Lord Jiang send you here?¡± Jiang Li nodded slightly. ¡°You are a legitimate daughter of the Jiang family of Yanjing City, Lord Jiang¡¯s own daughter. How can you live in such a place? The early summer dampness is heavy. Kneeling all night like this, what if you fall ill? It¡¯s clearly someone¡¯s intentional hardship. Miss Jiang the Second, come back to Yanjing with me tomorrow,¡± Madam Liu suddenly said. Tonger, kneeling on the ground, brightened up at these words. What Madam Liu said was an offer to support Jiang Li. Jiang Li had been tossed aside at Green City Mountain for so many years, forgotten and out of mind. Now, as Madam Liu was the wife of an official, if she were to speak up, even if it meant nothing at the moment, by mentioning it to other ladies once back in Yanjing, it might reach Lord Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s ears, and he naturally would remember his daughter who had been discarded at the nunnery. Yet, after Madam Liu had spoken, she did not hear the response she had hoped for. The young lady in front of her, upon hearing her offer, looked up with a surprised gaze, as if a flicker of joy passed through her eyes, but it quickly turned to hesitation, and then she firmly shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Madam, but I fear that it won¡¯t be possible.¡± Chapter 11 - 11 9 Private Affairs ?11: Chapter 9 Private Affairs 11: Chapter 9 Private Affairs Standing behind Madam Liu, the group of ladies and gentlemen were initially stunned by her inexplicable remarks. Miss Jiang the Second was known as a young lady who had poisoned her own mother, pitiful though she seemed, openly aiding her would mean siding against Ji Shuran. With the Ji family currently in favor with Emperor Hongxiao and the domestic affairs of the Chief Minister¡¯s Family being none of their business, everyone had planned to just watch from the sidelines. To their surprise, after a brief greeting with Madam Liu, she immediately offered to take Miss Jiang the Second back to Yanjing, willing to offend the Ji family for a girl she had only met a few times. What was even more unexpected was that Miss Jiang the Second refused. Everyone was extremely surprised by Jiang Li¡¯s response, and Tonger was also secretly anxious. Madam Liu inquired with a searching gaze, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, why is that?¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°My father sent me to the family temple so I could cultivate myself. Though it is hard, I can seek peace and health for my family. If I were to give up halfway, it would be blasphemous to the Bodhisattva. Besides, my father has not yet sent for me to return, how can I presume to decide on my own?¡± Her words made no mention of her initial crime of poisoning her mother, only that she had been sent to cultivate herself and seek blessings for her family. To others, it seemed as though Miss Jiang the Second was skirting the issue, but Madam Liu heard a deeper meaning. Madam Liu had been good friends with Ye Zhenzhen for many years and knew her to be honest and kind; naturally, she could not believe that Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s daughter could be so malicious. However, when Jiang Li¡¯s incident first happened, Madam Liu had had no contact with the Jiang Family for many years, and Jiang Li was caught red-handed pushing Ji Shuran, leading to her miscarriage, in front of many ladies¡ªevidence incontrovertible. Although Madam Liu was doubtful, she could do nothing. Now that she spotted the daughter of her old friend being bullied here, looking so tender and innocent, Madam Liu¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with doubts. Jiang Li¡¯s omission of her wrongdoing perhaps indicated that she might not have been at fault at all, and the poisoning of her mother was just a pretext¡ªan excuse made by someone who wanted to send her away to be tormented at their leisure. Listen to what Jiang Li said at the end¡ªeverything depended on Jiang Yuanbai, but Jiang Yuanbai probably had never spared a thought for this daughter, right? Madam Liu was inwardly infuriated. Seeing Jiang Li looking up at her, somewhat puzzled, she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know why Madam is here? And these people¡­¡± She glanced at the entourage behind Madam Liu and asked, ¡°Could it be that they are also here to offer incense? Not many people come here to do so on regular days; they mostly go to Helin temple next door. Moreover, it¡¯s too late now; you ladies and gentlemen are not here to offer incense, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone present varied. Madam Liu, however, suddenly thought of something, pondered for a while, and then said to Jiang Li, ¡°This family temple is not a good one. Since your father has sent you here, he should have chosen a proper family temple for you. Well, if you¡¯re unwilling to leave with me, I will start my journey back to Yanjing tomorrow, but I believe your father should be sending for you to return home soon.¡± The implications in her words were quite clear. Jiang Li seemed to understand but also seemed not to. She simply smiled and said, ¡°Then I must thank Madam.¡± Madam Liu then said, ¡°But you need not be so devout, kneeling in the temple at midnight. Justice resides in people¡¯s hearts. If you are pious, the Buddha will naturally see. Yu Xiang,¡± she turned to a maid beside her, ¡°you will stay here for the next few days to take good care of Miss Jiang the Second. With only one maid, I¡¯m afraid she cannot be adequately cared for.¡± Looking at Jiang Li, she continued, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, there¡¯s no need to refuse. I was an old friend of your mother. Yu Xiang is my personal maid and is also skilled in some martial arts; I would be more at ease with her by your side. When you return to Yanjing, you can send Yu Xiang back to me.¡± Giving up her own personal maid to Jiang Li showed how much Madam Liu valued her, and it also implied that perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jiang Li could return to the Jiang family in Yanjing and resume her place as the daughter of Jiang family. Jiang Li thanked Madam Liu, who, along with the other ladies and madams, stayed at the nunnery. True to her word, Yu Xiang accompanied Jiang Li, and Jiang Li and Tonger moved to a more comfortable room usually reserved for other nuns. Not a single nun was seen. Taking advantage of Yu Xiang¡¯s absence to fetch water, Tonger quietly asked Jiang Li, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on? Why are all the nuns gone? And why are there so many more people here?¡± Tonger probably guessed that this matter was related to Jiang Li, but she had no idea what Jiang Li had actually done. These days, Jiang Li had only asked her to feed the monkeys, but feeding the monkeys couldn¡¯t possibly cause so much trouble! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to feed the monkeys?¡± Jiang Li said indifferently, ¡°At Helin temple, Venerable Master Tongming¡¯s leading disciple, Liaowu, has an affair with Venerable Master Jing¡¯an from our nunnery. They meet secretly in the temple¡¯s back forest every nineteenth day of the month. By feeding the monkeys on the mountain with cakes for half a month, they gather there every evening. Tonight is the nineteenth, and as usual, the monkeys will go there expecting food. When they see Jing¡¯an and Liaowu, they will mistake them for people bringing food and approach them to ask for it. The two of them, already feeling guilty, will likely cause a commotion if startled, which could alarm the noble ladies here. The ladies of this place, all rich or nobility, will not tolerate such sordid affairs at a Buddhist place and will surely demand an explanation. This could lead to the nuns in the nunnery being seized.¡± Tonger listened, stunned, and murmured, ¡°How could¡­¡± She then became anxious again, ¡°Such a secret affair, how did Miss know about it?¡± ¡°I overheard it.¡± Jiang Li picked up the tea from the table and took a sip, ¡°Two Little Nuns were gossiping, and I happened to hear them.¡± Tonger still found it incredible, ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± Jiang Li smiled. She certainly knew. Back when she was Xue Fangfei, Princess Yongning had tried to exhaust her with medicinal decoctions every day, confining her to her room, unable to leave. The serving women spoke without regard, treating her as if she were dead. That¡¯s how she learned that Princess Yongning¡¯s secret meeting place with Shen Yurong was a temple not far from Yanjing. Those serving women went on to share another secret, Liaowu of Helin temple was actually a licentious monk. Many women had been debased by him, including the Nuns from the neighboring nunnery. It was from Liaowu that Princess Yongning got the idea to have secret meetings with Shen Yurong at the temple. When she woke up and became Miss Jiang the Second, learning that Helin temple was nearby, the first thing that came to her mind was this secret. The moment she saw Venerable Master Jing¡¯an, Jiang Li knew that Venerable Master Jing¡¯an must have a lover. A young and beautiful person who had taken vows, if she didn¡¯t have a lover, why would she bother with fragrant hair ointment and powder, why dress herself so alluringly? After all, we beautify ourselves for those who please us. A complete plan emerged in Jiang Li¡¯s mind, of course, this plan wasn¡¯t guaranteed to succeed. Perhaps those serving women hadn¡¯t been telling the truth, perhaps Jing¡¯an¡¯s lover wasn¡¯t Liaowu, or maybe they didn¡¯t make any noise during their meeting. If those things didn¡¯t happen, the whole plan would be null and void, never coming to fruition. By that time, Jiang Li would have to find another way. However, her luck wouldn¡¯t always be so bad, just coincidentally, it worked out this very time. Tonger pressed her hands together in prayer, ¡°We¡¯re lucky Miss overheard their gossip, lucky Miss thought of this method. When you think about it, otherwise how could Miss have met Madam Liu. Maybe, it was the Flower Demon¡­ no, Flower Fairy we saw tonight showing its power, making those wicked ones receive their karma!¡± Flower Fairy? The face of a young man on the rooftop immediately appeared before Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not a Flower Fairy,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. ¡°He is Duke Su.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 10 The Beauty ?12: Chapter 10 The Beauty 12: Chapter 10 The Beauty ¡°The petition from Yang Huating, Vice Minister of the Imperial Stud, was intercepted, and Prince Cheng summoned the Right Chancellor to his residence late at night. The Emperor is now looking everywhere for you,¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°My lord, just now¡­¡± the tall guard with the saber started speaking but was shushed by the young man beside him, cutting off his words. The mountain was silent, and the distant temple remained brightly lit¡ªit was destined to be a sleepless night. A beautifully clad figure walking in the night spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Wen Ji, don¡¯t speak out of turn when watching a play.¡± The guard named Wen Ji fell silent thereafter. ¡°He enjoys watching plays,¡± Jiang Li explained to Tonger inside the house. ¡°Miss, are you saying that was¡­ that was Duke Su?¡± Tonger asked. Jiang Li nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± In a hundred years of the Yan Dynasty, talents had emerged in succession, yet Duke Su was the youngest Duke at present. After all, he was only twenty-four now. Duke Su Jih Heng¡¯s father, Jih Minghan, was the Jinwu General who had expanded the territory with The Late Emperor, making significant military achievements. The Late Emperor, grateful for his devotion, conferred upon him the title of Duke Su. The Jinwu General had an impressive military prowess and unflagging imperial favor, the dream of every daughter in the Yan Dynasty. However, this great general, Jih Minghan, chose to marry a criminal¡¯s daughter, Yu Hongye. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yu Hongye¡¯s father was implicated in an embezzlement case, and upon investigation, his entire family was affected. Yu Hongye, being a daughter of a concubine of the Yu Family, was demoted to a brothel. The young Jih Minghan, while socializing with colleagues, fell in love with Yu Hongye at first sight. Yu Hongye was a woman of stunning beauty, clever and cunning by nature. In fact, even though she was a criminal¡¯s daughter, the scions of Yanjing City were eager to please her. Later on, Jih Minghan redeemed her and took her as his wife. If Jih Minghan had come from an ordinary family, the worst he would have faced were whispers and finger-pointing. Unfortunately, Jih Minghan was the Jinwu General, the Duke Su, and the Jih family vehemently opposed his marriage to Yu Hongye. Nevertheless, Jih Minghan did as he pleased, and no one could stop him. One year after marrying Yu Hongye, she gave birth to Jih Heng. When Jih Heng was one year old, Eastern Xia invaded, and Jih Minghan was dispatched to the battlefield. Upon his triumphant return, he learned of the dire news that Yu Hongye had passed away from illness. Nobody really knew what had happened, but it was known that the servants of the Jih family, inside and out, were replaced, and the maidservants who had been attending to Yu Hongye never appeared again. Furthermore, Jih Minghan severed ties with his clan, and from then on, there were no more descendants in the Duke Su¡¯s family. After settling everything, Jih Minghan disappeared, leaving only his young son Jih Heng to be raised by his grandfather, Old General Jih. Later, The Late Emperor passed away, Emperor Hongxiao ascended the throne, and Jih Heng, still a teenager, inherited the title, becoming the youngest Duke in the Yan Dynasty at the age of fourteen. The life of Jih Heng¡¯s father was indeed legendary, and Jih Heng himself was no less remarkable. The citizens of the Yan Dynasty loved to discuss Duke Jih Heng, starting with his appearance. It was said that Jih Heng¡¯s mother, Yu Hongye, was a renowned beauty, whose every frown and smile was like that of a person in a painting, yet more lively, truly deserving of the title ¡°enchantress.¡± Most of Jih Heng¡¯s appearance inherited his mother¡¯s beauty, captivating enough to mesmerize onlookers. However, his temperament took after his father¡¯s coldness, and indeed, as the son of the Jinwu General, he naturally possessed a resolute nature. Jih Heng was extremely beautiful and cold, not distant towards people per se, but rather his heart was cruel and he was unpredictable in his emotions. Perhaps one moment he was speaking to you tenderly, and the next, he could have you dragged out for beheading without even a blink. The people of Yanjing City called him ¡°Jade-faced Asura,¡± but no matter how somber his personality, throngs of young maidens still pined for him. And he himself was quite ostentatious. It was rumored among the officials of Yanjing, let alone ministers, even princes and royal sons had to tread carefully around him. Jih Heng was deeply cunning, and offending him meant bringing a heap of troubles upon oneself. He liked to wear bright colors, which made him appear all the more glamorous, and he had a taste for beauty and loathing for ugliness; even the servant boy who burned incense at night in his residence was handsome and charming. Jih Heng had two hobbies: appreciating flowers and watching operas. He collected all kinds of exotic flowers in his residence and enjoyed inviting opera troupes to perform. If he enjoyed the performance, he would reward them with a thousand taels of gold, but if it was not to his liking, he would have them, along with their opera troupe, banished thousands of miles away from Yanjing. The actors in Yanjing City both loved and feared him. Some said that Jih Heng enjoyed watching operas because he liked to keep actors as pets, a shameful hobby shared by many sons of the noble families in Yanjing City. It wasn¡¯t until the famous lead actor of the Auspicious Opera Troupe, Liu Sheng, was found with his limbs broken and thrown out of the Duke Residence that the rumor was dispelled, claiming his fate was due to an unsuccessful attempt to climb into bed and thus he was discarded. In summary, Duke Su Jih Heng was arrogant and unpredictable, dark and frightening, and had no compassion for beauty, a peerless beauty himself. A beauty is still a beauty, even if they are poisonous. Tonger had also heard of Duke Su¡¯s great name. They had come to this temple eight years ago when Jiang Li was only seven, but Duke Su was already sixteen then, known by everyone in Yanjing. Little had he expected to see him here. ¡°How did you recognize that person as Duke Su?¡± Tonger asked. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve never seen Duke Su before.¡± Jiang Li smiled faintly. How she recognized Duke Su was from back when she was still Xue Fangfei, and she had married into Yanjing along with Shen Yurong. Gradually, the reputation of Yanjing¡¯s number one beauty fell upon her. As someone who had a taste for beauty and a disdain for ugliness, Duke Su at that time also heard of the name Xue Fangfei. And what did Duke Su think of Xue Fangfei? It was said that once on the street, upon seeing Xue Fangfei with Shen Yurong¡¯s sister visiting a jewelry store, he glanced at her and scoffed, ¡°Beautiful indeed, but utterly soulless.¡± This comment became the talk of Yanjing City for quite a while, especially among the daughters of high-ranking families. Naturally, they were not pleased with the sudden emergence of a ravishing beauty like Xue Fangfei, so they felt that Jih Heng had strongly vindicated them. There were also men who felt it was unfair to Xue Fangfei, but none dared to openly offend Jih Heng. Xue Fangfei herself did not mind, but Shen Yurong was upset by it. Yet Xue Fangfei ended up consoling him. Shen Yurong¡¯s sister and Mother Shen, however, felt that Xue Fangfei had made a laughingstock of the Shen family, which led to her being confined and forbidden to leave the house for three months. Thinking back now, she still wasn¡¯t very angry about Duke Su¡¯s words; in fact, she felt that Jih Heng¡¯s comment was quite accurate. Back then, marrying Shen Yurong, she suppressed her own nature to please Mother Shen and her sister-in-law, restraining herself in her way of life. She strived to be a virtuous wife and a good mother, losing the spirited joy of her girlhood. To love someone to the point of sacrificing oneself, transforming into another person, isn¡¯t that to be reduced to dust, soulless? Jiang Li said, ¡°In the Yan Dynasty, only Duke Su could have such an appearance. Besides, he has a red mole at the corner of his eye.¡± Tonger had no doubt about it but asked in confusion, ¡°But why would Duke Su come here? To offer incense as well?¡± Of course not. ¡°Perhaps he came to enjoy the flowers,¡± Jiang Li mused and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such a fine performance. He must be in a good mood now, having satisfied two of life¡¯s greatest pleasures in one day.¡± Of course, she felt the same way herself. Chapter 13 - 13 11 Inevitable Return ?13: Chapter 11 Inevitable Return 13: Chapter 11 Inevitable Return Tonger, after listening to Jiang Li¡¯s words, nodded in agreement and then seemed to remember something. ¡°However, that Madam Liu is truly a good person,¡± she said, smiling at Jiang Li. ¡°Actually, after so many years, I can hardly remember her. I didn¡¯t expect Miss to still recall what Madam Liu looked like. There were so many ladies present, but only Madam Liu was willing to speak up for what¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Li smiled. When she was Xue Fangfei, she had married into Yanjing and often gossiped with the other ladies and misses. Unlike others, she had an exceptional memory since childhood. Madam Liu from Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion and Ye Zhenzhen from the Ye Family of Xiangyang had also mentioned the relationship between the two. She herself had briefly interacted with Madam Liu and knew that she was kind-hearted and possessed a chivalrous spirit that despised evil. Today, by invoking their old friendship and arousing Madam Liu¡¯s sympathy first, then hinting at the mystery behind her being sent to the nunnery in the second place, it would only be reasonable for Madam Liu not to stand idly by. ¡°But Miss,¡± Tonger hesitated, ¡°even if Madam Liu raises the matter with the master after returning to the capital, will the master really send someone to bring you back immediately? Otherwise, why don¡¯t we just leave with Madam Liu early tomorrow morning?¡± Although Tonger usually spoke with certainty, believing that one day Jiang Yuanbai would surely come to take Jiang Li home, over the years, Jiang Yuanbai had shown no concern for this daughter, and everyone saw it. Now that the day had come, Tonger herself hardly believed it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father will definitely send someone.¡± Jiang Li said. Three years ago, Gentleman Chengde had a grievance with a scholar recommended by Ji Yanlin, the Vice Imperial Envoy and Ji Shuran¡¯s father. Gentleman Chengde could have been promoted further, but the scholar, because of his connection with Ji Yanlin, had snatched away his desirable position. Stealing one¡¯s credit, blocking one¡¯s path to success. The relationship between Lord Liu and Ji Yanlin was anything but calm. As long as Madam Liu mentioned this affair to Gentleman Chengde after returning to Yanjing, the clever Gentleman Chengde would naturally not miss the opportunity to make Ji Yanlin look foolish. This incident was originally the Ji family¡¯s fault. Moreover, her father, who loved generosity and had a forgiving nature, the Grand Secretary, was even more of a reputation-conscious good person. How could he allow the blight of being harsh to his own daughter to remain in the hands of his political adversaries? ¡°I not only want to go back, but I also want to return in glory.¡± Jiang Li tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°Returning with Madam Liu would be a lesser choice and wouldn¡¯t make much of a stir in Yanjing City. But if someone is sent to fetch me, it will be different. The entire capital will know that the Second Miss of the Jiang family is returning. As soon as the nobility circle in the capital hears the news, then I can formally, gloriously return to Yanjing.¡± Tonger blinked, not sure why, but in recent days, she sometimes felt that Miss Jiang the Second had become extremely unfamiliar. The old Miss Jiang the Second was impulsive, stubborn, reckless, and fragile, while the current Miss Jiang the Second seemed extremely gentle, calm, and formidable. ¡°Just wait,¡± Jiang Li curved her eyes, ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Madam Liu set off for Yanjing City. Those leaving with her included various ladies and misses who seemed eager to leave as if they were avoiding something. Given the disgraceful incident that had occurred at the Buddhist place, it made sense that the women would steer clear. Helin temple was unaware that in the nunnery where Jiang Li stayed, all the nuns had left without a trace, not one remained. It was said that the nearby government office was informed and had taken the nuns away for custody and interrogation overnight. Madam Liu, before parting, additionally left a few servants to guard the place, to ensure Jiang Li¡¯s safety while she stayed there. Madam Liu¡¯s personal maid Yu Xiang also stayed by Jiang Li¡¯s side. As the carriage was about to depart, Madam Liu lifted the carriage curtain, looked at Jiang Li worriedly, and said, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, are you truly determined to stay here? I have considered it over and over and feel it¡¯s inappropriate. Why not return to the capital with us after all?¡± Jiang Li gracefully yet firmly refused, smiling, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Madam, but I must keep my promise to Father.¡± Mentioning Jiang Yuanbai, Madam Liu thought of her early deceased friend Ye Zhenzhen and her face darkened. Then, coming back to her senses, she looked at Jiang Li and sighed, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so resolute, I won¡¯t persuade you further. Rest assured, I will convince your father to send someone for you as soon as possible.¡± Then she said to Yu Xiang, ¡°Yu Xiang, take good care of Miss Jiang the Second.¡± Yu Xiang nodded in response. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the line of carriages slowly disappeared into a haze of dust, Tonger watched them go, a touch of melancholy appearing in her eyes. With their departure, there was no knowing when someone would come again¡­ Unable to help herself, Tonger asked, ¡°Miss, can we really return in glory?¡± ¡°We will,¡± assured Jiang Li with a smile. Of course, she intended to return in grand style, amidst bustle and attention. She wanted all the nobility in Yanjing to be aware of the existence of the Second Miss who had vanished without a trace. Only in this way could she restore her former life. The identity of Miss Jiang the Second would procure countless conveniences for her, the greatest of which would be the legitimate proximity to Princess Yongning. Princess Yongning, Shen Yurong, even the Mayor of Jingzhao, along with all those who aided and abetted the enemy. Her father Xue Zhao¡¯s mortal enemies were always in her mind, never forgotten for a single moment. Yanjing, a bustling and prosperous place. Yanjing, also a perfect place for revenge to begin. The smile on Jiang Li¡¯s lips grew deeper. Yu Xiang, standing beside her, saw this and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of astonishment. Miss Jiang the Second was gentle and uncompetitive, with a clear and blooming smile. But there was an inexplicable hint of bleakness. Chapter 14 - 14 12 Jiang Family ?14: Chapter 12 Jiang Family 14: Chapter 12 Jiang Family Yanjing City has seen its fair share of incidents these days, and storytellers in the taverns have added many new tales to their repertoires. The most sensational story recounted is ¡°A charming nun¡¯s nightly rendezvous with an ascetic monk shakes up the romantic intrigue.¡± Some time ago, a group of nobles returned from paying respects at Helin Temple, carrying with them a shocking piece of news. Within Helin Temple on Green City Mountain, Venerable Master Liaowu¡¯s most cherished disciple, Liaowu himself was found to be a lascivious monk, defiling many a local woman, even laying his hands on the nuns nearby, including the Venerable Master Jing¡¯an herself. One must know that Helin Temple is a renowned sanctuary, frequented by many ladies and misses for prayers and blessings. Hearing of this scandal, women who had visited felt compelled to remain silent for fear of their reputations being tarnished by any association. After the emperor, Emperor Hongxiao, was petitioned about this matter, he was incensed and meted out severe punishment to all involved; even the centuries-old Helin Temple was ordered to close its doors. Many had witnessed the secret meetings between monks and nuns firsthand. While the women kept silent, the men described the encounters with Venerable Master Jing¡¯an in vivid detail, treating her youth and beauty as fodder for tales of romantic exploits. However, apart from provoking the emperor¡¯s fury, this scandal unexpectedly implicated someone beyond expectation¡ªthe legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister of the Capital, Jiang Yuanbai, named Jiang Li. Eight years earlier, Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li, had caused her stepmother to miscarry. As punishment, Jiang Yuanbai sent her to the Family Temple to reflect and reform, and thereafter, she vanished from the public eye. This scandal with Liaowu revealed that Miss Jiang the Second had been in Venerable Master Jing¡¯an¡¯s nunnery the entire time. Regardless of how spiteful and tyrannical Miss Jiang the Second was, sending her to the Family Temple was one thing, but to place her in the care of such a bewitching nun was quite indecent of Jiang Yuanbai. When Gentleman Chengde¡¯s wife, Liu Yuanfeng, visited Helin Temple, she encountered Miss Jiang the Second at Venerable Master Jing¡¯an¡¯s temple. It was late at night, yet Miss Jiang the Second was tormented by the wicked nun, forced to kneel in the sanctum without a drop of water to drink. Liu Yuanfeng¡¯s memorial to the throne was tactfully written; considering the extensive influence of Jiang Yuanbai, who was not easy to shake and best not offended, he did not point out any wrongdoing by Jiang Yuanbai. Instead, he argued that while Jiang Li had erred, she was still young at the time, and a father¡¯s failure to instruct is a father¡¯s fault. How could one entrust one¡¯s own legitimate daughter to a morally degraded individual to let her ruin herself? As the person who oversaw Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s household, Ji Shuran was unduly harsh. Accusing Ji Shuran, which is to say, accusing the Ji family, was a slap in the face to Ji Yanlin. Tucked between the lines of the memorial was the implication that Ji Shuran, out of personal vendetta, had deliberately sent Jiang Li to Venerable Master Jing¡¯an with ill intentions, instructing her to be abused. The memorial would have been a minor matter, but Emperor Hongxiao, the current ruler, was not born to the previous emperor¡¯s queen. His own mother died shortly after his birth, and he was raised under the queen¡¯s name. When she had her own son, the Crown Prince, she had no reason to be affectionate towards him. Later, after enduring countless humiliations and with the early demise of the Crown Prince, Emperor Hongxiao ultimately prevailed in the struggle for power and secured his current position. The memorial from Liu Yuanfeng immediately reminded Emperor Hongxiao of his own past. His mother had died early, and his stepmother had been cruel, prompting him to feel an aversion towards Ji Shuran akin to that he felt towards the former empress. He found himself unintentionally favoring Miss Jiang the Second. The next time he spoke with Jiang Yuanbai in the Imperial Study Room, he hinted as much. After Jiang Yuanbai left the Imperial Study Room and returned to the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence, his first order of business was to have Jiang Li fetched back to Yanjing immediately. Upon receiving this news, Ji Shuran hurried over, and upon entering the room, she blurted, ¡°My lord, why have we so suddenly decided to bring back the Second Miss¡­¡± With a ¡°slap,¡± Jiang Yuanbai thumped the memorial on the desk, at which Ji Shuran abruptly fell silent, seldom having seen Jiang Yuanbai this infuriated. Jiang Yuanbai turned his head. Although he was the father of several children and well past his fortieth year, as the current Grand Secretary and the emperor¡¯s mentor, Jiang Yuanbai might have lost the dashing good looks of his youth, but he exuded the unique charisma of a mature man. Renowned as the leader among the civil officials, he possessed an aura of distinguished elegance, as if a lofty pine, carrying a scholarly air. However, his usually composed demeanor was now absent, replaced with barely concealed anger. ¡°Today the emperor summoned me to the Imperial Study Room. Despite Gentleman Chengde, Liu Yuanfeng, not mentioning my name in his memorial, I have been implicated,¡± said Jiang Yuanbai. ¡°Bringing Lili back¡­ S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that is the emperor¡¯s wish!¡± Ji Shuran was taken aback. ¡°The emperor¡¯s wish? How could the emperor be concerned with such matters?¡± ¡°The birth mother of the current Emperor Hongxiao is certainly not the Empress Dowager¡ª¡± Jiang Yuanbai uttered just one sentence. As Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s teacher in his youth, and having assisted him to ascend the throne, he naturally understood Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s character very well. He feared that this time the matter had precisely touched upon an issue of concern to Emperor Hongxiao. We can¡¯t not bring Jiang Li back, Jiang Yuanbai mused. The emperor was no longer the little emperor who used to consult him about everything. As an emperor¡¯s influence grows and he enjoys the taste of power, he becomes less tolerant of defiance. Since Emperor Hongxiao had personally inquired about this matter, it naturally meant that Jiang Yuanbai was expected to do so; failing to comply would be almost as good as disobeying a royal order in Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Moreover, Lili is indeed a daughter of the Jiang family,¡± Jiang Yuanbai sighed. ¡°It pains my heart to have let her wander outside all this time. My wife,¡± he looked towards Ji Shuran, asking softly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t blame me, would you?¡± At this moment, he regained his former gentle demeanor, his eyes filled with guilt. Ji Shuran smiled and snuggled up to him, said, ¡°What are you saying, my lord? Do you think of me as a malicious person? Second Miss is a young lady of the Jiang family, and your own flesh and blood. She was young and made a mistake back then; I have not dwelt on it for years. If you wish to bring Second Miss back, I¡¯ll have the wet nurse prepare some things and clear out the rooms early.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no second woman in the world as considerate as my wife,¡± Jiang Yuanbai held her in his embrace and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my duty,¡± Ji Shuran said, her voice somewhat tentative, ¡°I just hope I can get along well with Second Miss.¡± She was rather fearful. Upon hearing this, Jiang Yuanbai thought of the things Jiang Li had done six years ago and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He comforted Ji Shuran, saying, ¡°She¡¯s not a child any longer. If she dares to act inappropriately, I will not let her off lightly!¡± After soothing Ji Shuran with a few more words, Jiang Yuanbai left, presumably to give orders about fetching the person. No sooner had Jiang Yuanbai left than Jiang Youyao burst in with her maidservant, saying as she entered, ¡°Mother, do you know what Jiang Li she¡­¡± ¡°Youyao!¡± Ji Shuran stopped her mid-sentence, had someone close the doors and windows, and then scolded, ¡°How can you be so reckless!¡± Jiang Youyao began to protest with a sense of grievance, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m reckless! I heard that father is going to bring Jiang Li back, what¡¯s going on? Everything was fine, so why suddenly decide to bring her back?¡± Ji Shuran frowned, ¡°Youyao, how many times have I told you not to fixate on Jiang Li? She is but a weed that will eventually be crushed. You are the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family¡ªwhy bother with her?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Youyao still wanted to speak, not reconciled. ¡°So what if she really does come back? Who¡¯s in charge of this residence now? It¡¯s your mother. Can she possibly gain any advantage by returning? This time, it was just a fluke that she came across this opportunity,¡± Ji Shuran said. ¡°Mother, can you stop her from coming back?¡± Jiang Youyao asked angrily. Ji Shuran shook her head. If it were someone else¡¯s or even Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s suggestion, she could certainly sabotage the endeavor, arranging for someone to strike at Jiang Li on her way back to the capital, and it would simply be Jiang Li¡¯s bad luck. Unfortunately, the emperor himself had inquired about the matter, and if any incident occurred en route, the entire Jiang family would be unable to escape the consequences. Jiang Li must not only remain unharmed, but she must also be received properly, and even ostentatiously, for Emperor Hongxiao to see. It was truly irritating to think about. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ji Shuran said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just that she has had seven more years of life. Now she has grown too proud. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s coming back; once she does, I naturally have ways to deal with her.¡± ¡°By then, she will not think returning to the capital is such a good thing anymore.¡± Chapter 15 - 15 13 Visitors ?15: Chapter 13: Visitors 15: Chapter 13: Visitors The peach blossoms on Green City Mountain were in full flourish, blooming to the extreme point before large swathes began to wither. Even the decayed petals were tinged with a shade of peach, and coupled with the recent sensational rumors about the monks of Helin Temple, added quite a romantic hue to the mountains. The mountains were not as hot as the lands below, and were utterly refreshing. Jiang Li and Tonger no longer had to do endless chores as before. Madam Liu had left enough food and silver before she left, and Yu Xiang was also helping out on the side. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the absence of the malicious nuns in the Nunnery, Tonger¡¯s laughter seemed to soar much more. On the second day of the sixth month, suddenly, there were noisy voices outside the Nunnery. Tonger was sitting by the window, listening to Yu Xiang recount the strange happenings in Yanjing City over the years, and upon hearing the voices, she was taken aback and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Jiang Li, who was sitting next to Tonger and listening to Yu Xiang, shifted her gaze slightly and whispered, ¡°They have arrived.¡± ¡°Who has arrived?¡± Tonger asked, puzzled. Jiang Li smiled faintly, ¡°The people coming to retrieve us.¡± Yu Xiang pondered for a moment, stood up, and said, ¡°This servant will go outside and have a look first, Miss Jiang the Second, please sit here for a while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile, standing up, ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you.¡± Without waiting for Yu Xiang to respond, she took the lead and walked outside. Seeing this, Tonger quickly stood up and chased after her, saying, ¡°This servant will go too!¡± Ever since the incident involving Master Liaowu and Venerable Master Jing¡¯an, not to mention Helin Temple, the Nunnery had almost fallen into desolation. The place had never drawn large crowds, and after its reputation plummeted, no respectable family would go there willingly. Everyone wanted to stay as far away as possible from such a tainted place to avoid being the subject of gossip. Consequently, after being quiet for over half a month, the sudden arrival of visitors was quite conspicuous. Just stepping out of the temple¡¯s gates, a crowd of about twenty people could be seen standing outside. Most of them were dressed like estate guards and maids, and at the forefront was a robust woman in a satin blouse with an eye-dazzling pure gold hairpin in her hair, her small, triangular eyes bearing a sense of superiority due to her towering stature. These people standing there was quite out of place. The woman at the front sized up the three who had come out and quickly fixed her gaze on Jiang Li, stepping forward and saying, ¡°This servant pays respects to the Second Miss.¡± Jiang Li did not respond but smiled slightly and accepted the greeting with a sidestep. She was not truly the Second Miss of the Jiang Family, and thus she did not know who this woman was, but there was no real reason to fear her. The woman, seeing that not only did Jiang Li not respond but also accepted her greeting with composure, couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat surprised and involuntarily took a closer look at Jiang Li. Indeed, after six years, there were very few in the Jiang family who still remembered Miss Jiang the Second, and even those who had seen Jiang Li previously would likely have only a vague memory of the young lady¡¯s features by now. Looking up at her now, the woman felt the girl before her was completely unfamiliar. When Jiang Li was sent to the nunnery, she was merely a young child, but the girl standing there now, in her plain dress and with her clear eyes, exuded serenity and grace that made her onlookers feel inexplicably at ease. The woman thought to herself, ¡°Truly the legitimate daughter of Prime Minister Jiang, with a pure and noble demeanor, just like her father.¡± Such thoughts arose unbidden in her heart. Tonger blinked and said in a strange tone, ¡°Granny Sun, why have you come?¡± So this woman was surnamed Sun. Jiang Li thought to herself and heard Granny Sun laugh, ¡°The Madam has commanded me to bring the Second Miss back to the residence. The Second Miss has been here for a few years, and the Madam has been constantly thinking about you, often discussing with the master about bringing the Second Miss back. Just a few days ago, the master finally agreed, and the Madam immediately sent me to bring you back.¡± Only the Madam, Ji Shuran, wanted to retrieve Jiang Li, while Prime Minister Jiang Yuanbai opposed it at every turn, making it seem like this daughter was certainly not a favorite of her biological father. Whether it was the truth or an attempt to sow discord, Jiang Li obviously could see through it. She smiled and nodded at Granny Sun, saying, ¡°I appreciate my mother¡¯s concern. Jiang Li has always been thinking about my mother in the Nunnery and regretting that I could not serve, attend, and fulfill my filial duties by her side. Now that I am finally returning to the residence, I cannot forget my mother¡¯s kindness. In this life, I will find a way to repay it.¡± Her voice was soft and gentle, but as Granny Sun listened, she inexplicably felt her arms prickling with a fine layer of goosebumps. It was as though a chill had somehow arisen on this sweltering summer day in the sixth month, subtly sweeping over her heart. Granny Sun was momentarily at a loss for words. It was Yu Xiang who broke the silence, saying with a smile, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s an excellent thing for Miss Jiang the Second to return to the mansion. May I ask, Granny, when do you plan to depart with the Second Miss?¡± Only then did Granny Sun notice Yu Xiang and she inquired, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°The lady I serve is Madam Liu from Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion,¡± Yu Xiang replied with a smile. ¡°My mistress felt sympathetic towards Miss Jiang the Second and originally wanted to bring her back to Yanjing together with us. Since the Second Miss was unwilling at the time, the mistress had me stay behind to care for her.¡± Madam Liu¡¯s personal maid from Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion stayed here to serve Jiang Li? When had Jiang Li become so close with the Madam of Gentleman Chengde? Granny Sun was doubtful, but she answered, ¡°Of course, the madam hopes that the Second Miss can return to the mansion as soon as possible. Once the Second Miss has packed her luggage, we can leave immediately.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± Jiang Li¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°let¡¯s set off right now.¡± Her statement stunned everyone around, including the servants beside the carriages and horses. Granny Sun concealed the scorn in her eyes and said, ¡°The Second Miss need not be so hasty. Since the madam has said it, she will certainly allow the Second Miss to return to the mansion. There¡¯s no need to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Jiang Li interrupted, ¡°but that I have nothing to pack.¡± Granny Sun was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t have any luggage, just the same things I brought over when I came. It¡¯s been six years, Granny surely doesn¡¯t think anything is left. You know that I brought no gold, silver, and jewels, only some clothes. Nowadays, I can no longer fit into those clothes. The only thing I have in the entire nunnery is Tonger. Bringing Tonger back with me will be enough. As for those wooden stools and bowls¡­ Does the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence really need them? If needed, I will have Tonger pack them all up.¡± Granny Sun¡¯s face flushed red in an instant. In front of Yu Xiang, Jiang Li¡¯s words implied that the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence had neglected her, their legitimate daughter. After six years in the mountain, she hadn¡¯t used anything valuable and was penniless. Now that she was leaving, she couldn¡¯t even pack a single piece of luggage. Even this servant had a few pieces of jewelry! Moreover, the master of Yu Xiang¡¯s household, Liu Yuanfeng from Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion, was at odds with the Ji family. Knowing these things, who knows how they might make use of this information! Granny Sun looked at Jiang Li, who was staring back at her seriously, appearing to be genuinely unaware of the deep meaning and mockery contained in her previous words. For a moment, Granny Sun felt a bit troubled. This Second Miss, who had left the Jiang Family for six years, was not as impulsive and thoughtless as described in the letters. She was gentle and polite, but this did not make her any easier to please. Granny Sun forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright then, Second Miss, let the guards have a cup of tea and rest their feet, and then we can set off.¡± Jiang Li smiled gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Granny.¡± Chapter 16 - 16 14 Return to the Mansion ?16: Chapter 14 Return to the Mansion 16: Chapter 14 Return to the Mansion From Green City Mountain to Yanjing City, the journey was not too long. At a steady pace, it took about ten days to arrive. Descending the mountain, it was not just the weather that changed but also the scenery along the way. As the temperature rose steadily, even such hot weather could not deter Tonger¡¯s curious and excited heart. The closer she got to Yanjing City, the more she cautiously lifted a corner of the carriage curtain from time to time, peeking at the landscape outside the window. Sitting beside Jiang Li, Yu Xiang had joined the journey, as Granny Sun had come to fetch them but, intentionally or unintentionally, had not brought along any maids to serve Jiang Li. Thus, all the way, it was Yu Xiang and Tonger who stayed by Jiang Li¡¯s side. The carriage itself was a fine one, with soft cushions lining the interior. Tonger had just let down the curtain she was holding when she turned her head towards Yu Xiang and said, ¡°Sister Yu Xiang, we will soon enter the capital. I haven¡¯t returned to the capital with miss for many years, and I don¡¯t know what is fashionable there now, or what the scene will be like. Could you teach me, so I don¡¯t make a fool of myself when we get back?¡± Tonger was about the same age as Jiang Li. When Jiang Li had been sent to Green City Mountain, Tonger was at most a little girl who knew nothing. Her impression of the capital was very vague. Yu Xiang couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve said this at least ten times along the way, if not eight, and I¡¯ve told you all that I could. Besides, it¡¯s just a return to the capital, why be so nervous? Look at the Second Miss; she doesn¡¯t seem worried at all.¡± Tonger glanced at Jiang Li, who was reading, and thought of something that suddenly made her laugh, ¡°Of course, our miss is not like those ordinary young ladies. Naturally, she has no reason to be nervous.¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Xiang also laughed but couldn¡¯t help taking another look at Jiang Li. Throughout the journey, Jiang Li either read books or rested with her eyes closed. Unlike Tonger, who was full of curiosity, Jiang Li seemed extremely calm and indifferent about the return to the capital. Yet there was a gentleness and calmness in her demeanor that sometimes came across as indifferent. Yu Xiang did not understand. No matter what the reason was that Miss Jiang the Second had been sent to Green City Mountain, whether it was because her stepmother had schemed against her, or she really had plotted against her stepmother, having left the Jiang Residence for so many years and now returning to the capital, one would think she would show some kind of emotion. Excitement, nervousness, curiosity, or even anger, resentment, perhaps homesickness? However, there was nothing. Miss Jiang the Second just sat quietly in the carriage, composedly making her way. For the returning capital and the long-separated relatives she was about to face, she seemed unconcerned. Only the submissive and serene expression in her eyes seemed more indifferent the more Tonger looked. The carriage wheels were rolling ¡°rumble rumble,¡± and by the time they reached the city gates, it was nearly noon. The City Garrison, after scrutinizing Granny Sun and her company¡¯s travel permit, allowed them to pass. As soon as they entered Yanjing City, it seemed as though the noise by their ears intensified. Granny Sun¡¯s voice came from outside, laughing as she said, ¡°Second Miss, we have entered the city now.¡± Jiang Li opened the carriage curtain, and as soon as she lifted the curtain, she met the curious gaze of the people outside. Tonger too, had not expected so many people out there, and she was momentarily taken aback. Yu Xiang smiled and explained, ¡°The carriage from the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence is luxurious and exquisite, attracting the commoners¡¯ interest. It seems the news of the Second Miss returning to the residence is already out, hence these commoners are so agitated upon receiving the message.¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°Thank you for the tip, Sister Yu Xiang.¡± Yu Xiang modestly claimed no credit. The sunlight outside was truly blinding, so Jiang Li only glanced quickly before dropping the carriage curtain again. Tonger still wanted to look outside, but had to give up, feeling somewhat uneasy inside. She wanted to comfort Jiang Li with a few words, but Jiang Li was simply leaning against the cushion of the carriage, sipping tea leisurely. As if she was not worried at all. Tonger tugged at Jiang Li¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Miss, once we return to the residence, I will surely protect you well.¡± These dry vows pleased Jiang Li, who shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± The carriage curtain cut off the curious gazes from outside, but it made Jiang Li¡¯s heart even clearer, like a polished mirror. After the incident at Green City Mountain, the fact that the Second Miss of the Jiang Family had been sent to the Demoness Nunnery was known to all. Liu Yuanfeng most likely did not miss this opportunity to implicate the Ji family, and it naturally also involved Madam Liu¡¯s assistance. If Ji Shuran wanted to prove herself a virtuous stepmother, she would have to silence the wagging tongues. She needed to not only take herself back but also make sure the entire Yanjing knew she was being brought back. The display of opulence was unavoidable; whether it was the carriages or the guards, they all were part of the face that Ji Shuran had to maintain. In doing so, however, she inadvertently raised Jiang Li¡¯s status, allowing the people of Yanjing City to realize that even though Miss Jiang the Second was a poisonous serpent who harmed her stepmother and biological brother, and despite being sent to the temple to disappear for seven years, she was still a legitimate daughter of the nobility from the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence and could not be slighted. One just didn¡¯t know whether Madam of the Minister Yuan, Jiang Li¡¯s stepmother Ji Shuran, felt disrupted while arranging these things. A slight smile played on the corners of Jiang Li¡¯s lips. She was not afraid of the future that awaited her in the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence, even if it were a road through hell or a den of wolves and tigers. A person who had died once had their courage cast in iron. As she became the Jiang family¡¯s Second Miss, from that moment on, she would shoulder both the future and the past of Miss Jiang the Second. The path she ultimately had to take was to use the power of the Jiang family to approach that person, to embark on a journey of revenge for a pair of people. The carriage continued on its way, and after an indeterminate amount of time, it finally came to a stop. The hustle and bustle outside seemed to quiet down. Granny Sun¡¯s voice arose from outside, saying, ¡°Second Miss, we¡¯ve arrived home.¡± We¡¯ve arrived home. This was Jiang Li¡¯s home now. Outside the carriage, at the gates of the residence, crowds of onlookers were everywhere. The news that Miss Jiang the Second was to return to the residence had spread throughout Yanjing City days before. The incident of Miss Jiang the Second poisoning her stepmother had caused quite a stir seven years ago, and with Jiang Yuan Bai now serving as a pillar of the imperial court, the affairs of the Jiang family naturally attracted the attention of countless people. Including that of Miss Jiang the Second, who hadn¡¯t returned to the residence in seven years. At the gates of the Jiang Residence, a large group of people were standing. The woman at the forefront was gentle and beautiful, with considerable charm, and the young girl beside her was even more attractively delicate, her facial features as exquisite as a lady in a painting. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing next to the two women was a man, tall and with a clear-cut appearance, very refined and cultured. This was Jiang Yuan Bai, along with his wife Ji Shuran and daughter Jiang Youyao. The whispered conversations of the onlookers reached her ears. ¡°Miss Jiang the Third is indeed exceptionally beautiful. I wonder what Miss Jiang the Second looks like?¡± Another person spat out, ¡°Miss Jiang the Third takes after Mrs. Xiao, and doesn¡¯t resemble Madam Jiang who is so ethereal and delicate. I¡¯ve heard that the biological mother of Miss Jiang the Second, the former Madam Jiang, was quite ordinary-looking. If Miss Jiang the Second takes after her mother, then goodness, what a difference.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, you haven¡¯t seen her.¡± ¡°What if I haven¡¯t seen her? Not to mention her looks, Miss Jiang the Second has been in the temple for seven years, ignorant of all rules and etiquette. How could she compare to the eloquence and refinement of Miss Jiang the Third? Besides, that temple is unclean, who knows what poor influences she may have acquired, that certainly won¡¯t endear her to anyone¡­¡± The voice trailed off, seemingly cautious of speaking recklessly. Jiang Youyao almost couldn¡¯t help but smirk upon hearing these comments, but seeing Ji Shuran maintaining her dignified composure, she suppressed her inner thoughts. Granny Sun had been calling for a while, but there was no movement in the carriage. At this point, Jiang Yuan Bai slightly furrowed his brows and the onlookers grew somewhat impatient. Suddenly, a crisp voice resonated from inside the carriage. ¡°Miss, allow me to assist you in alighting.¡± The carriage curtain was lifted, and someone helped Miss Jiang the Second out. Chapter 17 - 17 15 Confrontation ?17: Chapter 15 Confrontation 17: Chapter 15 Confrontation The sun hung at the top of the sky, a golden platter, and the windless summer day was filled with only the sound of cicadas. A little maid dressed in a brown short cloth garment, her hair styled into twin buns and looking adorable, supported another person as they alighted from the carriage. The girl appeared to be only fourteen or fifteen years old, in the prime of youth, yet she was clad in a faded grey monk¡¯s robe, washed to the point of whiteness. The robe was oversized, which further accentuated her delicate and frail figure. Her long black hair was partially held up with a wooden hairpin, the rest casually draped behind her back, her waterfall-like hair contrasting with her red lips and white teeth. Her eyes resembled those of a doe in the woods¡ªa reflection of pure kindness and exceptional beauty. Around her wrist hung a string of wooden Buddha beads, and on her feet were the simplest grey cloth shoes. She held her hands together and looked down with demurely drooping eyelids, her long lashes casting shadows over her snow-white skin and black hair, momentarily taking one¡¯s breath away. Just like a mayfly that lives for only a morning¡ªbeautiful and fragile, yet gentle and seemingly unaware of the world¡¯s cruelty. She was akin to a maiden under the goddess Guanyin, as innocent as a blank sheet of paper. On a windless June day, the girl¡¯s descent from the carriage seemed to cool and comfort everyone around. Her features might not be as exquisite as Jiang Youyao¡¯s, but they possessed a natural elegance. Perhaps due to growing up in a secluded mountain temple, her spirit was pure and free from desires. She approached step by step, as clear and soothing as the evening breeze. The little maid escorted the girl to the entrance of the Jiang Residence. There, the girl stopped and bowed slightly, her voice just as gentle and soft as her demeanor. She said, ¡°Jiang Li has been unfilial, I greet my father and mother.¡± Upon her words, the people around seemed to awake from a trance, all staring at her blankly. Suddenly, someone exclaimed, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second looks just like the Chief Minister!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her lips formed a restrained smile, but her posture became even more submissive. Jiang Yuanbai watched his daughter with a complicated expression. Not having seen Jiang Li for seven years, her transformation was so profound that he almost could not recognize this fiery-tempered girl as his own. He had always felt that Jiang Li¡¯s temperament was more like Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s¡ªcrude and unyielding, not knowing how to bow or compromise. Now, hearing the commoners¡¯ comments, Jiang Yuanbai suddenly realized that the grown-up Jiang Li, even in terms of appearance, resembled him more than Jiang Youyao. Jiang Youyao inherited Ji Shuran¡¯s beauty, delicate as porcelain, whereas Jiang Li was like a pear tree grown in the deep mountains¡ªsolitary and pure, with a noble aura, much like the character of scholars. Even if that character of scholars was but a disguise. Perhaps the sudden reappearance of the daughter he had not seen in seven years stirred the familial bonds within Jiang Yuanbai, or maybe it was the resemblance Jiang Li bore to himself that drew him closer to her. In any case, Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart softened, and he reached out to support Jiang Li¡¯s bent waist, saying warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, go inside. Your grandmother and the others are waiting for you.¡± Once Jiang Yuanbai spoke, Ji Shuran¡¯s smile stiffened momentarily, then became more sincere as she also took Jiang Li¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°You have finally returned.¡± Jiang Youyao blinked and suddenly said, ¡°Second sister, you return to the residence, yet you still wear the temple clothes? Didn¡¯t mother have Granny Sun make new clothes for you? Why wear such plain attire? To the uninformed, it would seem mother has mistreated you.¡± The surrounding quieted, and Ji Shuran rebuked, ¡°Youyao, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Then, turning her head, she patted Jiang Li¡¯s hand reassuringly, smiling, ¡°Your sister speaks without thinking; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The people at the gate, who hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, stared at Jiang Li¡ªall of Ji Shuran¡¯s apologetic consoling, Jiang Youyao¡¯s implicitly malicious glance, and Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s subtly changing expression¡ªall were noticed by Jiang Li. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a grand performance, she thought. She had barely returned to Yanjing, not even crossed the threshold of her home, and was already subjected to this attempt to intimidate her. How should she respond? Jiang Li returned home with new clothes made, yet she chose to wear the nun¡¯s grey robe. What did that signify? Was it dissatisfaction with Ji Shuran that made her refuse to wear the clothes provided by Ji Shuran, or was it an intentional ploy to let the public believe she was mistreated by Minister Yuan¡¯s Residence? Either way, in Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s eyes, Jiang Li¡¯s actions signified disregard and resentment towards the Jiang Residence. Jiang Li smiled faintly, her gaze even purer than Ji Shuran¡¯s. She replied, ¡°Mother¡¯s kindness is well-received by Jiang Li. The clothes Granny Sun sent were made of fine silk, with intricate embroidery, and even adorned with jewels and Feicui, which delighted anyone at a glance.¡± Ji Shuran watched Jiang Li¡¯s smiling eyes, and for some reason, a sudden surge of unease washed over her. Her intuition screamed to stop Jiang Li from speaking further, but before she could say anything, Jiang Youyao interjected: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you wear them?¡± ¡°It must be because Lili is accustomed to plain clothes and simple food, and temporarily can¡¯t adjust,¡± Ji Shuran quickly interjected, intuitively feeling that she couldn¡¯t let Jiang Li speak and preemptively cut her off. Jiang Li shook her head: ¡°Why would that be? After all, Jiang Li is a woman, and which woman does not love fine clothes? It¡¯s just¡­¡± She shook her head with regret, ¡°After all, it¡¯s been seven years since Jiang Li has returned to the residence to see mother, and there has been very little correspondence in seven years. Mother doesn¡¯t know Jiang Li¡¯s size, and those fine clothes she made, not a single one fits.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not a single one fits! The surrounding crowd buzzed with shock at Jiang Li¡¯s words. Seven years without returning to the residence was one thing, but to barely write during those seven years¡ªcould it be not barely, but not at all? Otherwise, how could a mother not know her daughter¡¯s size when making clothes? It¡¯s because for seven years, she didn¡¯t know Jiang Li¡¯s whereabouts, nor how tall she had grown? How cruel, indeed! No matter the mistake, that¡¯s still her own flesh and blood! Whispers among the onlookers fell upon Jiang Yuanbai. His mind turned dark with foreboding, yet his expression remained unchanged. Ji Shuran knew Jiang Yuanbai was unhappy. In a panicked rush, she looked towards Granny Sun. How could such a grave matter not have been mentioned by Granny Sun on the way back? Otherwise, with her lifetime of shrewdness, how could she let a little girl like Jiang Li occupy the high ground? Granny Sun was also deeply regretting. She had offered those clothes to Jiang Li before, but Jiang Li didn¡¯t wear them. When Granny Sun asked why, Jiang Li simply stated she didn¡¯t like to wear them. Granny Sun had not insisted, thinking Jiang Li was being petulant and even felt it was better for her to be so, as it would be a handle for Ji Shuran upon their return to the residence, meaning Jiang Li would suffer a hidden loss. At that time, Jiang Li only mentioned she didn¡¯t like to wear the clothes, not that they didn¡¯t fit. Granny Sun, reflecting on Jiang Li¡¯s past behavior, came to a realization¡ªJiang Li had set a trap from the start, just waiting for the lady and Miss Jiang the Third to jump in! Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. She hadn¡¯t intentionally dug a trap for anyone; it just happened that way. It was also a test¡ªto see if Miss Jiang the Third and Ji Shuran were as cunning as they seemed, they would naturally clash with her. If they were honest, then all would be well. Little did she expect to instantly know everyone¡¯s true nature upon her return; Ji Shuran was not as kind and gentle as she appeared, and Miss Jiang the Third held quite a bit of hostility toward her. As for this so-called father, Jiang Li was not his biological daughter, so she had no expectations regarding his actions. Otherwise, if this had happened to the real Miss Jiang the Second, she would have probably become disillusioned long ago. Enough, this Jiang Family is one of Yanjing City¡¯s top official families, a grand household that inevitably cannot escape turmoil. Since that is the case, she would just have to meet force with force, water with earth. But the Jiang Li of today is neither the Miss Jiang the Second, who fell into the water due to inferior skills and amnesia, nor the deceased Xue Fangfei, who suffered passively. The Jiang Li of today fears nothing. If you harm me, how do you know I can¡¯t harm you? Jiang Li smiled at Ji Shuran and said, ¡°Although mother¡¯s clothes are not quite fitting, they are still made with heartfelt sincerity, which Jiang Li dares not forget. However, having lived in the temple for seven years, Jiang Li knows not to be wasteful. Since the clothes are made, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to keep them if they don¡¯t fit.¡± Then, she suddenly turned to Jiang Youyao. Ji Shuran¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard Jiang Li speak with a smile: ¡°I see the Third Sister fits the size of mother¡¯s clothes just right. Why don¡¯t we send all of the clothes mother made to the Third Sister? Now that I think about it, those styles and colors will look exceptionally beautiful on the Third Sister, suitably matching her.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s complexion turned pale. The last straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back! Starting from tomorrow, Yanjing City will surely be awash with rumors about how the new lady of the Jiang Family treats her stepdaughter and own daughter differently. The difference in affection is clear at a glance, and just as Jiang Li returned to the residence, she shattered the good name that Ji Shuran had meticulously cultivated for many years! What a Miss Jiang the Second! Chapter 18 - 18 16 Younger Brother ?18: Chapter 16: Younger Brother 18: Chapter 16: Younger Brother The murmurs of the common folk were indistinct, but Ji Shuran didn¡¯t need to hear them clearly to know what they were discussing. She looked towards Jiang Li, who was smiling at her with a gentle and sincere expression. Yet, it was undeniably different from before. Without waiting for Ji Shuran to speak further, Jiang Li turned to the still dazed Jiang Yuanbai and said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Jiang Yuanbai finally came to his senses, glanced at Ji Shuran, and nodded to Jiang Li, saying, ¡°Alright.¡± He then took the lead and walked inside. The tips of Ji Shuran¡¯s fingers suddenly pinched into her palm within her sleeve¡ªJiang Yuanbai¡¯s glance clearly showed his dissatisfaction with her. Without allowing her to say anything, Jiang Yuanbai and Jiang Li had already started walking inside. She had no choice but to suppress the emotions in her heart and follow them with a smiling face. Jiang Youyao hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, look at her¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Ji Shuran whispered sharply. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Just now your father was already annoyed. When we get to the hall, don¡¯t say a single word.¡± Seeing that Ji Shuran¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem feigned, Jiang Youyao grew a bit scared. Even though she felt aggrieved and dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. Granny Sun, who was standing outside, twisted the handkerchief in her hands nervously, but Yu Xiang, on the other hand, felt a weight lift from her heart. Madam Liu had left her by Jiang Li¡¯s side not only to take care of her at Green City Mountain but also to ensure that Jiang Li, having just returned to the mansion, wouldn¡¯t be bullied by the crafty servants. It seemed that a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl, after years away from home without strong feelings for her father and living under her stepmother, would inevitably have a hard life. Yet who could have known that just as they returned to Yanjing, before they even entered the Jiang Family¡¯s doors, Jiang Li had dealt Ji Shuran and her daughter a covert setback. Jiang Li¡¯s nature was unexpected to everyone; she was not merely tolerant, but also aptly retaliated. She was an intelligent girl. Yu Xiang thought that for Ji Shuran to make Jiang Li uncomfortable would not be so simple. Meanwhile, Jiang Li followed Jiang Yuanbai as they approached the Jiang Family Mansion. The Jiang Residence, perhaps because it boasted the Grand Secretary Jiang Yuanbai, sought to display the elegance of literati rather than sheer opulence. Its arrangements were quite scholarly¡ªcorridors and pavilions, flowers and eaves, predominantly black and white, simple yet exquisite and ingeniously designed. Unique, surely it also cost quite a bit of silver, but it appeared much more noble compared to crudely gilded and silver-plated decorations. Jiang Li even spotted green bamboos planted in a corner of the garden, exuding a reclusive charm. After all, she was not the real Miss Jiang the Second; everything in the Jiang Residence was completely new to her. Jiang Li did not intend to hide her unfamiliarity with the Jiang Residence, observing everything as she walked. To the serving men and maids of the estate, such scrutinizing eyes made it seem that the Second Miss really had spent too much time in the wild, unaccustomed to wealth and luxury. But to Jiang Yuanbai, it felt quite uncomfortable. His own legitimate daughter, however lacking, presenting such an unsophisticated air outside was like a slap to the Jiang Family¡¯s face. Jiang Li didn¡¯t try to hide it, but Tonger walked with impeccable poise, constantly worried about not embarrassing her mistress, deliberately acting very familiar with the surroundings, which caused Jiang Li some amusement. Upon reaching Night Wind Hall, two slender maids stood at the door, one on each side, dressed in tender yellow daffodil dresses, looking quite lovely. Seeing Jiang Li and the others approach, the one on the left started smiling even before coming face-to-face, saying, ¡°My lord, madam, the old madam has been waiting for Second Miss to return home, and at last, she is back.¡± Jiang Li gave a glance towards both maids. They were dressed in finery and spoke kindly, indicating they likely held favor with Madam Jiang the Elder. She responded with a broad smile to the two of them. Both maids were taken aback. So much gossip had spread throughout the residence now that Second Miss was returning after many years. But upon seeing Second Miss herself, they felt she was far from coarse or untamed, even more pleasant and gentle than Third Miss. Not a crude country girl after all. With their own thoughts calculated, the two maids didn¡¯t ponder any longer and welcomed everyone in with smiles. In the scorching summer, the Jiang Residence remained cool, not only due to the many trees and plants in the courtyard but also thanks to the ice in the cellars. Night Wind Hall was even cooler than the Mansion outside; stepping in, one felt as if it were the temperate climate of March or April¡ªrefreshing and very comfortable. The hall was filled with many people, and as Jiang Li and her entourage entered, everyone except for the person seated at the foremost cushioned seat, stood up. ¡°Mother, Lili has returned,¡± said Jiang Yuanbai as he cupped his hands towards the person seated. The seated person then spoke, her voice was steady, and it was hard to discern any joy or anger as she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned, Second Miss. Come here so that I can have a look at you.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following these words, Jiang Li stepped forward and slowly raised her head. The elderly woman sitting there must have been beyond her seventy years, her silver hair meticulously combed and gathered at the back of her head, perfectly neat. She wore a loose green silk robe that seemed quite comfortable, and the jade-colored clasp gave her an added touch of elegance. Her face, full of wrinkles, seemed old, but her eyes were bright and commanding. This was a sharp old woman who, despite her age, still dressed tastefully and was probably demanding and strict with herself and others. She didn¡¯t seem to exude warmth, but she clearly had enough strength to bear the burdens of a mansion. She was an intelligent and decisive woman. Indeed, after Old Master Jiang passed away early, Madam Jiang the Elder began her widowhood before forty and, on her own, raised a man who would become the Grand Secretary. It was no small feat. Jiang Li had already heard from Tonger that Madam Jiang the Elder was stern in character, but fair in her dealings. After Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s death and Ji Shuran¡¯s marriage into the family, Madam Jiang the Elder did not neglect Jiang Li. However, when Jiang Li caused Ji Shuran to have a miscarriage, losing the Jiang Family¡¯s legitimate grandson, Madam Jiang the Elder was disappointed in her. When Jiang Li was sent to Green City Mountain, Madam Jiang the Elder did not utter a word of objection. All in all, the relationship between Jiang Li and Madam Jiang the Elder had grown so tenuous that it practically didn¡¯t exist. As she was reflecting, suddenly there came the sound of disordered footsteps from outside, accompanied by the na?ve shouting of a child: ¡°Mother, Grandmother!¡± Jiang Li turned her head and saw a servant lady coming in from the door, with a little child in tow, dressed in a fine gold-threaded coat, around five or six years old, porcelain-white and lovely. As soon as the child entered the room, he wriggled free from the servant¡¯s grasp and ran straight to Madam Jiang the Elder. Madam Jiang the Elder hastily had her granny assist him up, and the child, knowing his way around, climbed onto Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s lap, wrapping his arms around her neck. Suddenly, he turned to look at Jiang Li and crisply said, ¡°Are you the bad person who killed my brother?¡± Brother? Bad person? At these words, the room fell silent for a moment before Ji Shuran scolded, ¡°Brother Ji, you must not talk nonsense!¡± Brother Ji¡¯s lips quivered, and he looked aggrievedly toward Madam Jiang the Elder. Madam Jiang the Elder didn¡¯t speak; it was Jiang Yuanbai who coughed lightly before saying to Jiang Li, ¡°Lili, this is your younger brother, Bingji.¡± Jiang Bingji? Younger brother? Jiang Li glanced at the child in Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s arms and then at Jiang Youyao, whose lips were turned up in a smile, and suddenly it all made sense. Favored by Madam Jiang the Elder and addressing Ji Shuran as ¡°Mother¡± confirmed that the rumor of Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s plot against her stepmother¡¯s unborn child, and the subsequent claim that the stepmother could never conceive again, was false. Indeed, here before her was the legitimate grandson of the Jiang Family Mansion, the son later born by Ji Shuran, the biological younger brother of Jiang Youyao, the sole son of Jiang Yuanbai¡ªJiang Bingji. In an instant, Jiang Li connected the dots without anyone having to explain. No wonder Jiang Youyao dared to brazenly snatch the Second Miss¡¯s marital arrangement; Ji Shuran had given birth to a son, secured her standing, Ye Zhenzhen was thoroughly a thing of the past, and the elder house had completely turned the page. This was the epitome of having utter confidence! Chapter 19 - 19 17 Family ?19: Chapter 17 Family 19: Chapter 17 Family Jiang Bingji¡¯s words placed Jiang Li in an extremely awkward situation at this moment. Tonger stood by Jiang Li¡¯s side, wanting to argue a few words in her defense, but this was not the place for a maid to speak. Jiang Bingji reminded everyone present of how cruel and merciless Jiang Li had been, instilling fear of such a woman capable of harming her own kin. Jiang Li acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Jiang Bingji¡¯s words at all, her smile not diminishing in the slightest as she said to Jiang Bingji with a laugh, ¡°Is this my little brother? I didn¡¯t expect him to have grown so tall upon my return, truly adorable.¡± Her praise seemed genuine, but in Ji Shuran¡¯s ears, it carried ill intent. Before she could speak, Jiang Bingji loudly declared, ¡°Who is your brother? You are a murderer!¡± To say this once was bearable, but to hear it repeated was grating on the ears. Especially since Jiang Bingji was raising his voice, Jiang Yuanbai frowned and said, ¡°Who taught you to speak this way?¡± Jiang Bingji¡¯s neck shrank as he seemed a bit afraid of his father and fell silent. Madam Jiang the Elder patted Jiang Bingji¡¯s back soothingly and glared at Jiang Yuanbai, ¡°Speak if you need to speak, what are you achieving by getting angry at a child?¡± She then looked towards Jiang Li and said indifferently, ¡°Second Miss, come and meet your uncles and aunts.¡± As instructed, Jiang Li then lifted her eyes to look at the others. Aside from the senior branch¡¯s Jiang Yuanbai, the Jiang Residence also housed Jiang Yuanping¡¯s family of the second branch, and Jiang Yuanxing¡¯s family of the third branch. Jiang Yuanping was Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s legitimate brother and was presently a Third-rank Tongzheng in Yanjing City. His wife, Lady Lu, was the legitimate daughter of a Gentleman Chengwu, a fitting match in social status. Jiang Yuanping was noticeably portly, quite different from the tall and dashing appearance of Jiang Yuanbai. He appeared amiable and was very cordial to Jiang Li. Lady Lu was a quintessential Yanjing noblewoman, her attire and accessories meticulous. Jiang Li noticed her clothes and hairpin were adorned with jewelry, indicating that she had plenty of silver and enjoyed dressing up. Lady Lu looked delicate and beautiful, but her gaze was sharp, complementing Jiang Yuanping quite well. She gave Jiang Li a string of jade beads from her wrist as a gift, repeatedly noting ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back¡± while examining Jiang Li closely. Jiang Li graciously accepted the gift. As for the third branch¡¯s Jiang Yuanxing, he was the son of a concubine of Old Master Jiang, an illegitimate son. Though he was an illegitimate son, he lived in harmony with the other two branches of the Jiang family. However, Madam Jiang the Elder didn¡¯t favor the third branch much and always treated them indifferently. Jiang Yuanxing himself was graceful but frail, and somewhat shy. His wife, Lady Yang, had a rough temperament and was rumored to be the daughter of a concubine from the home of an Official Sizhi. Even though she was a daughter of a concubine, her status was quite higher than that of Jiang Yuanxing, a Scrivener. Perhaps that was why Lady Yang always acted as if she had married beneath herself and was very dominating towards Jiang Yuanxing. When Jiang Li paid her respects to the third branch, Lady Yang gave her a pair of pearl earrings. These earrings were old, and it was unclear whether this was because the third branch was short of money or Lady Yang was stingy. In any case, when compared with the jade beads Lady Lu had given, they were hardly worth mentioning. These were Jiang Li¡¯s second uncle and aunt and third uncle and aunt, and by Lady Lu¡¯s side stood two young men, the older one around sixteen or seventeen, resembling Jiang Yuanping with a chubby, smiling face. The younger one was about the same age as Jiang Li and looked like Lady Lu, dignified in appearance. He stared hard at Jiang Li, and upon seeing her glance over, immediately looked away. Jiang Yuanbai said, ¡°These are your eldest cousin Jing You and your second cousin Jing Rui.¡± They were the two legitimate grandsons from the second branch. The third branch¡¯s Lady Yang had two daughters, who seemed to be about the same age as Jiang Li. The older one, Jiang Yuyan, had average looks and very ordinary attire, appearing somewhat timid. The younger one, Jiang Yue, seemed to have a bit of the charm of the girl next door, her clothes brighter than Jiang Yuyan¡¯s, watching Jiang Li as if thinking of something. This is Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s family now. Standing in the hall, facing these entirely unfamiliar faces, her nominal relatives, Jiang Li¡¯s mind instead conjured up the small county of Tongxiang, where she and Xue Huaiyuan, Xue Zhao had frolicked and played. Even though they were adorned in silks and satins, feasting on the finest, Jiang Li did not find anything about the Jiang Residence worth lingering for. The gaze with which these family members regarded her held only probing, measuring, or harboring ulterior motives, and she felt that this seemingly refined and peaceful mansion was also fraught with danger. They stared at Jiang Li, maybe because too much time had passed and they couldn¡¯t feel close to her. Only Jiang Yuanping talked with Jiang Li a bit, while the others hardly said a word. Jiang Li even saw fear and disdain in the eyes of her two half-sisters, Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yutang, most likely because the fact that she had once schemed against her stepmother and legitimate brother had taken deep root in their hearts, and now they saw her as a cruel and ruthless woman, unwilling to associate with her. Jiang Yuanbai seemed not to have noticed this. Seeing that Jiang Li had already greeted the relatives, he said to Ji Shuran, ¡°Madam, have someone take Lili to her courtyard. She must be tired from the journey, so let her rest early today.¡± Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s relatively gentle attitude towards Jiang Li caused varied expressions among the people in the Night Wind Hall. Ji Shuran smiled and said, ¡°My Lord, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I had already made arrangements. Granny Sun,¡± she instructed, ¡°take the Second Miss to the courtyard where she will be staying.¡± Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she said to Jiang Li with a smile, ¡°Lili, since you¡¯ve just returned to the residence, and it isn¡¯t appropriate for you to have just a single little maid by your side, I thought I¡¯d arrange two maids to serve you.¡± She also said to Madam Jiang the Elder sitting in the high seat, ¡°The Xiangqiao and Yunxiang from my own courtyard are pretty good, diligent and clever. I was thinking of assigning them to the Second Miss. What do you think, Mother?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder indifferently said, ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Ji Shuran smiled and asked Jiang Li, ¡°Do you like them, Lili?¡± Jiang Li looked at Ji Shuran¡¯s gentle and considerate demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but laugh to herself. She genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why, now that Ji Shuran had a legitimate son and Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s affection, she was still so insecure that she couldn¡¯t even let go of her, a legitimate daughter who had not returned home for seven years and had a bad reputation. She sent her own pair of people to stay by her side right upon her return to the residence. Jiang Li also smiled, ¡°Mother¡¯s kind intentions, of course Lili likes them, and I would not dare to decline.¡± Ji Shuran seemed to sigh with relief, turning more relaxed as he saw his wife and daughter getting along. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay any further, lead Lili to settle down.¡± Granny Sun quickly took Jiang Li away. Since the Jiang Residence housed three branches of the family, it naturally covered a vast area. Jiang Li followed Granny Sun, unfamiliar with the paths of the Jiang Residence, but Tonger recognized them. The deeper they went, the stranger Tonger¡¯s expression became. When they finally arrived at the courtyard, Jiang Li looked at the three characters written on the entrance, and her eyes paused in a gaze. At the entrance, there was a small wooden plaque, the handwriting wasn¡¯t pretty, yet it carried an indescribable sense of carefree charm. Fangfei Garden. Jiang Li couldn¡¯t quite articulate the feeling in her heart, and after a long pause, she finally murmured softly, ¡°Fangfei¡­¡± ¡°This is the courtyard where Madam used to recuperate,¡± Tonger quietly reminded her beside her. Chapter 20 - 20 18 Inquiries ?20: Chapter 18 Inquiries 20: Chapter 18 Inquiries Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s birth mother, Ye Zhenzhen, had married into the Jiang Family and remained childless for three years, until after Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s concubine had given birth to an illegitimate eldest daughter. Only then did Ye Zhenzhen conceive Jiang Li. Unfortunately, Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s life was short, and her health steadily declined after giving birth to Jiang Li, leading to her passing half a year later. Jiang Yuanbai, considering that his young daughter needed someone to care for her, soon married Ji Shuran into the family. The courtyard where Ye Zhenzhen had been convalescing was located in this Fangfei Garden. Jiang Yuanbai was a scholar, although he was a scholar with great ambition for power and prestige, he was not without the pedantic temperament of a scholar. For instance, Jiang Yuanbai liked to present himself as lofty and refined, disliking vulgarity. Ye Zhenzhen, born into a merchant family, had always enjoyed ostentatious and lively things; even her preference in flowers was for the brilliant and dazzling, whereas Jiang Yuanbai favored pure lotuses and verdant bamboo. Ji Shuran knew how to cater to his preferences, marketing herself as demure and graceful, and considered Fangfei Garden beneath her. Now that Jiang Li had returned to the residence, the courtyard where her mother had convalesced was intentionally or unintentionally given to her. Thinking more cynically, this courtyard was the most remote within the principal family¡¯s residence, far from her siblings, not to mention Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai, highlighting a lack of closeness. Living in her birth mother¡¯s recuperating courtyard, would Miss Jiang the Second feel an emotional connection, perhaps even become aggravated or enraged? Tonger¡¯s concerns completely dissipated after witnessing Jiang Li¡¯s behavior. Jiang Li was neither sad nor angry, and after a brief pause upon seeing the three characters ¡®Fangfei Garden¡¯, she remained calm throughout. Even Granny Sun was very surprised, and after giving a few hasty instructions, she left. Only Jiang Li and Tonger remained in the room. Now that they had returned to the Jiang Residence, and Yu Xiang had gone back to Madam Liu¡¯s side at Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion, Jiang Li had asked Yu Xiang to convey her thanks to Madam Liu and promised she would personally visit to express her gratitude another day. The room was quite clean, but the various flowers once instructed to be planted by Ye Zhenzhen in Fangfei Garden had gone neglected for many years. Aside from the cleared weeds, the area was desolate. The vastness of the courtyard only added to the sense of desolation. Tonger looked at Jiang Li hesitantly before finally asking, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable in your heart?¡± ¡°This courtyard is very nice,¡± Jiang Li looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s spacious and tranquil.¡± She seemed not to take Tonger¡¯s worries to heart and thoughtfully examined the neglected flowerbed before saying, ¡°The lack of flowers and plants makes it seem desolate. But no matter, you and I have lived in Green City Mountain for many years, and we are skilled in tending plants. Find some seeds someday, and we will plant them in the courtyard. In some days, it will become lively.¡± As Tonger listened, she became cheerful and said, ¡°What you say is true. We¡¯ve grown crops on Green City Mountain; flowers will be the same. With such a large courtyard, planting flowers will surely look beautiful.¡± She felt that ever since Jiang Li had that frightful accident in the water, she had been getting better day by day since waking up. Perhaps the affair involving the Marquis of Ningyuan had indeed motivated Jiang Li, who now acted with purpose and showed strong resolve. Maybe this was what the elders meant by ¡°one must be torn down before being rebuilt.¡± ¡°Our days will be like the blooming flowers in this courtyard, becoming more vibrant and better with each day,¡± Tonger said earnestly. Jiang Li smiled faintly. Her intention to plant flowers in the courtyard was not merely for show, nor to signify hope in life. It was because she needed to do something to draw attention, signaling to others that Miss Jiang the Second was not someone who could be neglected in a corner, forgotten as if covered in dust. The same would be true for everything she did in the future. She had no intention of being a quiet, unnoticed daughter of fortune. By evening, Fangfei Garden had become lively. First, Ji Shuran sent tailors to make clothes for Jiang Li. With the words Jiang Li had openly spoken in front of everyone at the gates of the Jiang Residence during the day, Ji Shuran could no longer brush them off. To demonstrate this stepmother¡¯s magnanimity and to mend her tarnished image, Ji Shuran naturally had to spend a good sum of money to make a few truly elegant garments for Jiang Li. Not only that, but Ji Shuran also sent a box of jewelry, and Madam Jiang the Elder had some silver sent over. Compared to the jewelry, the silver provided by Madam Jiang the Elder was more practical. With no silver in her hands at the moment, Jiang Li would struggle to get anything done in the Jiang Residence. Jiang Yuanbai also paid a visit, and after seeing that Fangfei Garden was adequately arranged, he nodded in approval. After saying a few words, and feeling the affection had waned after so many years apart, he left. Shortly after, when lamps were lit in the room, the two maids sent by Ji Shuran, Xiangqiao and Yunshuang, arrived. These two servant girls that Ji Shuran praised as ¡°sensible and clever¡± stood in front of Jiang Li to greet her. The servant girls sent by Ji Shuran could only be Jiang Li¡¯s personal maids. They were dressed far more lavishly than Tonger, especially Xiangqiao, whose gold bracelet gleamed brightly on her wrist, made of pure gold. Although Yunshuang stood to greet her, her eyes revealed pride and her courtesy was negligent. She probably felt that Jiang Li was just a fallen Miss who, even upon returning home, would still end up poorly under the current rule of Ji Shuran. She didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. Xiangqiao was a shrewd one with a sweet mouth, her eyes constantly rolling, darting over the jewelry box Ji Shuran had sent before she greeted Jiang Li with the utmost respect. No matter what, they were all sent by Ji Shuran to keep an eye on her. Jiang Li took one look at their expressions and movements and had a general understanding of their characters. Yunshuang was conceited and dismissive, Xiangqiao was greedy and opportunistic. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both were sycophants ¨C although not her own people, they were not necessarily unprofitable to use. Tonger found both of them displeasing from every angle and displayed her disfavor openly on her face. Jiang Li then waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for me here. Xiangqiao, stay behind and tell me about the current situation in the mansion. Yunshuang, you may leave.¡± Yunshuang couldn¡¯t wait to leave and responded immediately. Xiangqiao stayed behind, and when Jiang Li asked her to sit, Xiangqiao repeatedly insisted that she couldn¡¯t. After Xiangqiao hesitantly sat down, Jiang Li opened the jewelry box sent by Ji Shuran, picked out a ruby dragonfly hairpin, and pressed it into Xiangqiao¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned to the residence and will need Sister Xiangqiao¡¯s guidance. Please talk to me about the situation here at the mansion.¡± Xiangqiao¡¯s throat constricted as she swallowed, and though she should have refused, the weighty precious hairpin in her hand made it impossible for her to utter any words of rejection. Miss Jiang the Second didn¡¯t show her hand easily, but once she did, it was with a temptation one couldn¡¯t refuse! Who could resist? After some thought, Xiangqiao reckoned that the Second Miss was naive. Now that she was serving at the Second Miss¡¯s side, as long as she could cheer up the Second Miss, wouldn¡¯t she be overflowing with riches every day? Speaking of the mansion¡¯s situation, there was nobody clever by Jiang Li¡¯s side ¨C it all depended on her own words, right? In this way, she wouldn¡¯t be betraying Madam and could even earn double the silver. With this thought, Xiangqiao became cheerful and said, ¡°Second Miss mustn¡¯t say that, helping you is my duty. As for the mansion now¡­¡± yet she never let go of the hairpin in her hand. Tonger was impatient and visibly anxious. Xiangqiao clearly had ulterior motives, yet Jiang Li still rewarded her so handsomely; after all, greed knows no bounds. However, Jiang Li appeared to be listening intently to Xiangqiao. Xiangqiao spoke with effusive enthusiasm, her mouth dry from talking. Noticing that Jiang Li was paying close attention, she felt smug inside ¨C what she shared seemed detailed, but in fact, most of it was about the second and third families of the house, without giving away a word about the Madam of the Principal Residence. The Second Miss was foolish enough to believe every word as if they were crucial, not realizing she just needed to talk about inconsequential things to get a gem hairpin ¨C a fortunate and rare opportunity indeed. Having spoken for half a shichen, when she finally ran out of things to say, Xiangqiao added, ¡°Second Miss, that¡¯s all there is about the current situation in the mansion.¡± Jiang Li listened with rapt attention, and when Xiangqiao stopped, she seemed to want more, mulling over it before saying, ¡°Since there¡¯s not much to talk about inside the mansion, let¡¯s talk about some interesting things from outside. What fun events have happened in Yanjing City over the past few years? I heard that the old Madam of Rong Xinling passed away three years ago, I remember her giving me a Guanyin Double-Sided Embroidery when I was a child. Also, Sister Yu Xiang mentioned to me once about the most beautiful woman in Yanjing City, whose husband was a newly successful candidate in the imperial examination. I heard he passed away recently, is that true?¡± Chapter 21 - 21 19 Value ?21: Chapter 19 Value 21: Chapter 19 Value ¡°Right, has anything interesting happened in Yanjing City in the past few years? I heard that the old madam of Rong Xinling passed away three years ago; I remember she gave me a Guanyin Double-Sided Embroidery when I was a child. Also, Sister Yu Xiang mentioned Yanjing City¡¯s number one beauty¡ªher husband was the top scholar and had recently fallen ill and passed away. Is that true?¡± It came out of nowhere. Why suddenly talk about these trivial matters? Xiangqiao was initially baffled, but seeing Jiang Li¡¯s earnest expression, she quickly realized that Miss Jiang the Second must have been cooped up in the mountains for too long. Although she was already fifteen, she was still a child at heart, seeking to hear fresh and exciting stories. Xiangqiao, despite being greedy for silver, indeed got things done satisfactorily when paid, especially when it was as simple as moving her lips, much like gossiping with the girls on any regular day. She said, ¡°Indeed, when the old madam from Rong Xinling passed away three years ago, our old madam also went to offer her condolences. The husband of Yanjing¡¯s number one beauty you spoke of was last year¡¯s top scholar, now a Central Secretariat official, Lord Shen Yurong, right?¡± At the mention of this name, Jiang Li¡¯s heart constricted, but her face instead broke into a smile as she said, ¡°Exactly, that man.¡± ¡°Lord Shen is quite formidable. I¡¯ve heard our master and madam discuss how amongst the new talents in the imperial audience hall of the capital, Lord Shen is the one rising the fastest, a genuinely talented person. His wife is indeed beautiful, but¡­¡± At this point, Xiangqiao stopped, a flash of contempt in her eyes, and then turned to look at Jiang Li, starting to stammer. ¡°Is it about his wife¡¯s affair?¡± Jiang Li asked. Xiangqiao was shocked, ¡°You knew about this too?¡± She nervously chuckled, ¡°I was afraid to soil your ears with such talk, but it turns out you already knew. It¡¯s true, the scandal of Madam Shen¡¯s lack of virtue is already well known. Just think about it, what fault can Lord Shen have? He¡¯s young and promising, a talented gentleman, yet Madam Shen still cheated on him. It¡¯s inconceivable, isn¡¯t it?¡± She spoke disparagingly. ¡°Lack of virtue? Well known?¡± Xiangqiao sensed something odd in Jiang Li¡¯s expression, and the atmosphere abruptly chilled. She paused and hesitantly asked, ¡°Second Miss?¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, go on.¡± After hesitating, Xiangqiao seemed to remember to continue with the important matters, ¡°That Madam Shen did all manner of despicable things to wrong Lord Shen, and despite it all, Lord Shen, being infatuated, blamed her not, treating her as always. Perhaps even Heaven couldn¡¯t bear to watch, for after Madam Shen¡¯s affair was uncovered, she fell ill and about a month ago, alas, she passed away. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, you see, that¡¯s what you call karma.¡± Xiangqiao shook her head, sighing, ¡°When the top scholar found out about his wife¡¯s death, he was so heartbroken that he didn¡¯t eat or drink for three days and nights, nearly following her in death. The Emperor reprimanded him for his lack of composure but also acknowledged his loyalty and love. I heard from our master that Lord Shen is likely to be promoted again.¡± After a long speech, Xiangqiao looked up to see Jiang Li, whose smiling lips seemed slightly stiff. But in a moment, Jiang Li casually picked up her tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°Lord Shen really is a man of deep affection.¡± ¡°Indeed he is,¡± Xiangqiao nodded, mumbling to herself, that was true, which man would tolerate his wife¡¯s adultery so calmly? But thankfully, Madam Shen died early; otherwise, if the top scholar had to live his whole life under the shadows of such disgrace, subjected to the odd looks from others, not to mention his colleagues, even among the common people, it would be ridiculous. Thus, Heaven ultimately does have eyes. Jiang Li yawned lightly, covering her mouth, ¡°Alright, you girls must be tired from keeping me company today, and I¡¯m thinking of getting some rest early. Tonger is here to attend to me, that¡¯s enough. You may go.¡± Since Xiangqiao belonged to Ji Shuran, she was supposed to be constantly by Jiang Li¡¯s side, but today, eager to enjoy the Gem Hairpin Jiang Li had rewarded her with, she promptly and happily agreed, and withdrew. Once Xiangqiao left, Tonger closed the door and anxiously said, ¡°Miss, that Xiangqiao is no good. She¡¯s taking advantage of you because she thinks you¡¯re easy to bully, coaxing silver out of you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s coaxing me; how does she know I¡¯m not coaxing her?¡± Jiang Li said with a smile, casually picking two handfuls of jewelry from a box sent by Ji Shuran. They were all exquisite pieces, and although they might not compare to Jiang Youyao¡¯s, they were dazzling enough for someone who¡¯d been in the mountains for eight years. But if you looked closely, within Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s eyes, reflecting these sparkling hairpins, there was an extraordinary calmness. Everyone in Yanjing City knew Xue Fangfei was dead, and everyone knew that because of Xue Fangfei, Shen Yurong almost displayed such grief he could have followed her in death. Such a man with talent, looks, and affection was, in the eyes of the world, flawless. In the eyes of those in power, in the eyes of the Emperor, a sentimental minister was also a useful talent. Shen Yurong and Princess Yongning had an embarrassing affair; adulterer and mistress, they caused the death of his legitimate wife, Xue Fangfei, yet this affair enhanced his reputation for faithfulness. Leveraging this reputation for affection, he sought an even better one, seizing the chance for a rapid ascent. Just how shamelessly heartless and insincere Shen Yurong truly was inside, only Heaven would know. If Heaven indeed saw all, then it shouldn¡¯t be so unjust. Such a faithful man! Shen Yurong, now, had already reached such heights that even if Xue Fangfei came back to life, she couldn¡¯t hope to pull him down from his lofty position. And if she lost the initiative, Shen Yurong would only climb higher and further away, to a place she could never reach. Luckily, she was now Miss Jiang the Second. The Jiang Family held a significant position among the official families of Yanjing City, and with strong backing, one could enjoy the shade. This was a shortcut. However, she needed to think of a way to solidify her place in the Jiang Family. A Second Miss with influence would undoubtedly have an easier time doing certain things than an overlooked one. Let¡¯s not talk about the stepmother¡¯s family with their sinister motives, nor the distantly related branches of the family, even Jiang Yuanbai, with whom she had the closest blood relation¡ªhis affection for her might not be that deep. How could she secure a firm standing within the Jiang Family? Xue Huaiyuan had once said, at all times, one must have one¡¯s worth. She had to make the Jiang family members understand her value. Chapter 22 - 22 20 Sisters ?22: Chapter 20 Sisters 22: Chapter 20 Sisters The bed in the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence was much softer and more comfortable than the wooden plank bed on Green City Mountain. Though Jiang Yuanbai was a refined scholar, he was also the current Grand Secretary. Some people enter government to serve the common people, while others do so out of ambition. Jiang Yuanbai had achieved his ambitions and likewise enjoyed his life. When Tonger came to serve Jiang Li early in the morning, her smile was much brighter than usual. She chattered on about how soft and comfortable the bed was the previous night, and how spacious and bright the rooms were. Yunshuang and Xiangqiao stood aside, serving Jiang Li wasn¡¯t something Yunshuang was willing to do. Xiangqiao pretended to wipe the table and chatted with Jiang Li, but avoided getting her hands dirty with any heavy or rough work. Apart from Tonger, there were only two maids in Fangfei Garden¡ªYunshuang and Xiangqiao. Neither would do heavy chores, so Tonger handled all the indoor and outdoor tasks. Ji Shuran had intentionally not assigned any rough-servant maids to Jiang Li, bullying her for not knowing the current rules. Even if Jiang Li found out, it was natural for Ji Shuran to give Jiang Li some displeasure, and then to administer a warning to Jiang Yuanbai by complaining about Jiang Li¡¯s bad temper. However, Jiang Li didn¡¯t mind at all. When Yunshuang stepped outside, she tugged at Xiangqiao¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to trouble Sister Xiangqiao with.¡± Xiangqiao was startled, then smiled and said, ¡°If Second Miss has any orders, your servant is here to obey.¡± ¡°Right now, I fear this courtyard is understaffed. My mother has not arranged for any rough-servant girls for me here. You and Sister Yunshuang are here to attend to my personal needs, and Tonger alone can¡¯t handle everything. Sister Xiangqiao, you¡¯ve been in the residence for many years and must be very familiar with the old women who trade in maidservants. Please help me arrange for some to come over so I can pick a few to do the sweeping and cleaning.¡± After hearing this, Xiangqiao furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Second Miss, the handmaidens for the courtyard all need to be approved by the madam.¡± ¡°Mother loves me dearly but seems to have forgotten to arrange staffing for me, probably due to being busy with everyday household matters. I¡¯d rather not trouble her further. They¡¯re just a few maids; I would like to pick them personally. I¡¯m asking you to make the arrangements,¡± Jiang Li said, casually picking up a gold bracelet from a nearby box and sliding it onto the other¡¯s wrist, smiling, ¡°Can you do that?¡± Can you do that? The gleaming gold bracelet was now on Xiangqiao¡¯s wrist, unlike the heavy red gold bracelet she was wearing. This one, although finer and more delicate, seemed less substantial than the one she already had. But Xiangqiao knew that this bracelet¡¯s craftsmanship and pattern were actually worth more. ¡°Of course I can!¡± Xiangqiao nodded eagerly, her gaze sticking to the bracelet, unable to look away. She had been with Lady Ji for many years, but Lady Ji was never as generous as this Second Miss from the countryside. Xiangqiao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Second Miss was unaware of the value of these ornaments to give them away so freely. Before she could ponder further, Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister Xiangqiao with this now.¡± With the gold bracelet in hand, Xiangqiao felt both nervous and excited, and immediately replied, ¡°Your servant will surely take care of this matter for Second Miss. Please just wait.¡± She then exited the room. After Xiangqiao left, Tonger stood to the side. Seeing her hesitating to speak, Jiang Li said, ¡°Go ahead and say whatever is on your mind.¡± ¡°Miss, I do not understand,¡± Tonger said. ¡°Why are you so good to Xiangqiao, knowing full well she was sent by Lady Ji¡­ Maybe, are you trying to bribe her with this money?¡± ¡°Bribe?¡± Jiang Li shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s a crafty and duplicitous person, who knows how to sail with the wind and is also greedy for money. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a person, even if bribed, could easily turn traitor. I dare not attempt to bribe her.¡± ¡°Then why give her these jewels? You must realize that even if she says she will help you choose maids now, there¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t tell Lady Ji in secret. When the time comes, those sent over will have been chosen by Lady Ji.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving her a hard job to do, which also serves to give her a gift.¡± ¡°I do not understand,¡± Tonger said puzzled. ¡°Miss, our funds are not yet so plentiful that we can afford to be wasteful.¡± Jiang Li almost burst into laughter at her maid¡¯s jest, and said, ¡°You see, I gave her jewelry, not silver. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tonger¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for show,¡± Jiang Li laughed. ¡°The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting, to divide and conquer. Tonger, sometimes, when someone gives you beautiful gems, precious jewelry, without requiring an equal price in return, you must be wary. It might cost you far more in the end.¡± Tonger stared at Jiang Li, bewildered. She still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Jiang Li¡¯s words but felt vaguely apprehensive. After pondering for a while, she shook her head; Jiang Li was much wiser than she was. Whatever Jiang Li deemed clear to see, she could certainly see as well. If Jiang Li treated Xiangqiao this way, there must be a reason. All she needed to do was follow suit. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk,¡± proposed Jiang Li. ¡°Now that we¡¯re back home, we should familiarize ourselves with our own residence.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Tonger was overjoyed. ¡°I will accompany you.¡± Jiang Li changed into another dress. The new clothes had not yet arrived, and her stepmother, Ji Shuran, also had to be cautious in her actions, so she sent over some ready-made clothes that roughly fit Jiang Li¡¯s size. These garments looked luxurious, but compared to Jiang Youyao¡¯s, their workmanship was much rougher, and they did not suit Jiang Li¡¯s temperament at all. Although Tonger liked fine fabrics, she also felt that these bright red and green clothes didn¡¯t suit Jiang Li as much as plain colors did. After much deliberation, she picked out a light green skirt for Jiang Li to wear. At first glance, the skirt seemed like it was meant for a maid, as light green could easily look gaudy if not careful, but Jiang Li¡¯s fair complexion and delicate frame surprisingly complemented it. It brought out a dewy freshness about her that was uniquely appealing. Tonger and Jiang Li had spent a long time in the temple, where they only bothered with simple hairstyles practical for work. Back at the Jiang Residence, Tonger realized she only knew a few such styles, which would now be likely mocked at the Jiang Residence. Before Tonger could decide how to style her hair, she saw Jiang Li, in front of the bronze mirror, gather her long black hair and skillfully twist it into a net bun with a few flicks of her hands. Tonger¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as she exclaimed, ¡°Miss, how come you can¡­¡± ¡°I learned it before,¡± Jiang Li replied briefly. During the time she pretended to be Xue Fangfei, newly wed to Shen Yurong, she had learned to style hair in order to ingratiate herself with her mother-in-law and sisters-in-law. Thinking of how young women loved to look pretty, she believed that doing their hair by hand would endear her to them. Eventually, her ties with the Shen family were severed completely, yet the skill remained. ¡°Miss, you can do everything. That¡¯s really impressive.¡± Tonger mused, but then a question resurfaced, ¡°However, why would you deliberately learn to do hair? That¡¯s something only servants do¡­¡± Unfortunately, before she could receive an answer, Jiang Li stood up and left the room, and Tonger pushed the question out of her mind. The Jiang Residence was vast. Initially, Tonger was a sweeping maid in the large courtyard. After Jiang Li caused Ji Shuran to miscarry, all the servants in Jiang Li¡¯s quarters were either beaten or sold. Before sending Jiang Li to Green City Mountain, Madam Jiang the Elder casually picked a young maid from the courtyard to accompany her, and this maid was Tonger. Because she was too young when she left, Tonger was now quite unfamiliar with the current state of the Jiang Residence. They had just left Fangfei Garden when they heard voices ahead. Jiang Li stopped and looked up, only to see several people standing in a nearby pavilion, idly chatting. Those people also noticed Jiang Li. Their conversation ceased, and in the center stood a girl in a peach-red gold-threaded chiffon dress, her beauty resplendent and striking. It was the third Miss of the Jiang Residence, Jiang Youyao. Chapter 23 - 23 21 Eldest Male Cousin ?23: Chapter 21 Eldest Male Cousin 23: Chapter 21 Eldest Male Cousin In the pavilion sat three people whom Jiang Li had just seen yesterday. By Jiang Youyao¡¯s side were two daughters of a concubine from the third branch. By Jiang Youyao¡¯s side, two maids were fanning her. The Jiang Residence was cooler than outside, and in the morning, it was not too hot even when walking outside. On the table were some candied frosted fruit curd. Jiang Yuyan and Jiang Yue sat on either side of Jiang Youyao, like stars surrounding the moon. Upon seeing Jiang Li, Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t initiate a greeting. Instead, Jiang Yuyan beside her hesitated for a moment before timidly calling out, ¡°Second Sister.¡± In the Jiang Family, Jiang Li¡¯s place was second. Jiang Yuanbai had been married to Ye Zhenzhen for three years without children, but a chambermaid by his side had become pregnant before any heirs. According to the rules, this child should not have been born. However, Ye Zhenzhen, with a soft heart, couldn¡¯t bear to cause the death of two beings, so the child was born. The year after the child was born, Jiang Li arrived, and the chambermaid consequently rose in status as a concubine. Jiang Li heard from Tonger that this concubine was a decent and honest person, formerly a maid under Madam Jiang the Elder. She was unassuming and uncompetitive, but her fate was still unfortunate. When Jiang Li was three years old, two years after Ji Shuran entered the family, the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter fell from a rockery in the garden and died. The concubine, having lost her daughter, grieved day and night, and afterwards kept to herself, rarely appearing in front of others. Jiang Li responded with a nod to Jiang Yuyan and returned the greeting, ¡°Fourth Sister.¡± Jiang Yuyan looked average and seemed quite timid, so when Jiang Li actually nodded at her, she was extremely surprised, and quickly lowered her head, as if fearful of something. Jiang Yue, on the other hand, stared at Jiang Li, and suddenly burst into laughter, saying, ¡°Having not seen you for years, Second Sister seems much more amicable. No wonder they say the Family Temple refines one¡¯s character.¡± With her smile, she exuded a delicate and vulnerable charm, yet her words were piercing. A trace of contempt flashed in Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes upon hearing this. Jiang Li understood. The two daughters of a concubine from the third branch probably fawned over Jiang Youyao due to their status. Jiang Youyao used them as pawns to inconvenience her. Jiang Li smiled faintly and replied, ¡°The Family Temple indeed refines one¡¯s character. Fifth Sister need not feel sorry. Who knows, you might have the opportunity to experience it someday. There¡¯s plenty of time ahead.¡± ¡°Who wants to experience¡­¡± Jiang Yue, flustered, was about to retort when Jiang Youyao, who had been silent, pulled on her sleeve. Jiang Li looked towards Jiang Youyao. The biological daughter of Ji Shuran indeed resembled her mother closely, beautiful and delicate, with an oval face, a dainty nose, cherry lips, almond eyes, and rosy cheeks. Probably pampered with luxurious care in the Chief Minister¡¯s Residence, she looked tender and delicate, dressed in a peach pink gauze skirt, like the most precious gem in the Auspicious Building, evidently not ordinary. She was born to be cherished in the palm of one¡¯s hand, her jade-like feet never having to touch the dirt. When she raised her eyebrows, she was full of enchanting charm. Unlike Xue Fangfei¡¯s stunning beauty, Jiang Youyao¡¯s beauty was that of a blossoming young girl, fresh and innocent. Honestly, with such beauty, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s adored. Jiang Yuanbai, being the Grand Secretary, naturally cherished this daughter even more. Jiang Youyao was also observing Jiang Li. When Jiang Li had left, she was only seven years old. Eight years had passed, and Jiang Youyao could barely remember what Jiang Li looked like. In her mind, having spent eight years in the temple, Jiang Li should be cautious and trampled upon, devoid of pride and dignity, merely a despicable woman overlooked by everyone. However, eight years later, on the first day that Jiang Li returned to the Jiang Residence, she fiercely put both herself and her mother in their place at the gate. Jiang Li¡¯s pride had not been worn away; instead, it hid in a deeper, more restrained manner. This did not bode well; it made Jiang Li more cunning and deceitful. Jiang Youyao scrutinized Jiang Li from head to toe once more and hated to find that, even though Jiang Li¡¯s attire was less exquisite than her own, she was not outdone. That pure, ethereal quality she had was more like the type of person her father, Jiang Yuanbai, favored most. Clutching the handkerchief in her hand more tightly, Jiang Youyao took a deep breath and was the first to show a smile, saying, ¡°Second Sister.¡± Ji Shuran had warned her that at this junction in the Jiang Residence, in front of outsiders, she must never show animosity towards Jiang Li. ¡°Third Sister,¡± Jiang Li also said with a smile. Unlike Jiang Youyao¡¯s forced smile, Jiang Li¡¯s was natural and genuine, leaving no one doubting her friendliness at the moment. Jiang Youyao felt incredibly disgusted as she suddenly asked, ¡°Second Sister has reached the age of maturity, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Youyao flashed a smile, ¡°In a few days, I too will have my coming of age ceremony. Second Sister, you must not forget to give your sister a present.¡± Jiang Li was taken aback and replied, ¡°Is that so? Since Third Sister is about to have her ceremony, I will certainly present a congratulatory gift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve been told by Grandmother that many people have been invited to attend that day. It will be a good opportunity for Second Sister, who has just returned to the capital, to meet new people, and you might even encounter acquaintances,¡± she said with a profound meaning. Jiang Li paid no heed to the implication behind Jiang Youyao¡¯s words, nor did she care about Jiang Yue¡¯s mocking smile, she was just thinking about how Miss Jiang the Second had her coming of age ceremony all alone on Green City Mountain, forgotten by everyone. Meanwhile, a grand affair was being prepared for Miss Jiang the Third¡¯s ceremony. Both were legitimate daughters of the Jiang Family, yet the difference was far too great. With this thought, she felt some sympathy for the late Miss Jiang the Second. At least Xue Fangfei had never experienced the taste of being neglected by her relatives. Finding it somewhat dull, she turned around and walked in a different direction with Tonger, not expecting that just two steps later, she would nearly run into someone. ¡°Do you not have eyes when you walk?¡± the person said gruffly. ¡°It was you who ran into my lady first!¡± Tonger couldn¡¯t help arguing. ¡°Since when do servants have the right to speak up like this?¡± The voice grew angrier, but upon turning around, it paused and said, ¡°Jiang Li?¡± The youth she faced was about the same age as Jiang Li, with slightly dark skin, also handsome in appearance. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was Jiang Jingrui, born to Lady Lu from the second branch of the family. The two young masters from the second branch both resembled their parents. The older, Jiang Jingyou, looked like Jiang Yuanping with his chubby, smiling face. The younger, Jiang Jingrui, took after Lady Lu, more handsome and with a worse temper. Right now, Jiang Jingrui was carrying a palm-sized bamboo cage with the chirping of crickets coming from within, indicating that he had been amusing himself with crickets outside. His clothes were disheveled, his forehead sweaty, and his demeanor brash and arrogant¡ªthe very picture of a spoiled young master. Upon seeing Jiang Li, he did not show strong hostility like Jiang Youyao, nor did he avoid her like Jiang Yuyan. His attitude seemed rather familiar. Jiang Li considered carefully before replying softly, ¡°Cousin.¡± At this, Jiang Jingrui seemed startled and took a large step back, with a look of disgust on his face, he retorted, ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Jiang Li maintained a smiling face but was inwardly anxious. Jiang Jingyou was a year older than Jiang Li, but Jiang Jingrui was only about ten days her senior. She had no idea how the former Second Miss had addressed Jiang Jingrui. Before Jiang Li could think of what else to say, Jiang Jingrui looked at her again and suddenly spat out, ¡°What¡¯s with your appearance now?¡± Now? This appearance? Jiang Li was puzzled. Then what was she like before? Chapter 24 - 24 22 Old Friends ?24: Chapter 22 Old Friends 24: Chapter 22 Old Friends Although Jiang Jingrui looked very much like Lady Lu, he wasn¡¯t nearly as astute. Before Jiang Li could say anything, he had already started spilling everything like beans from a bamboo tube. ¡°Why have you become a completely different person now, talking so softly and awkwardly? It¡¯s killing me!¡± ¡°And wearing green, do you think you¡¯re a scallion or something?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also gotten too thin! Even your eyesight has gone bad? Your dress is so plain it¡¯s almost nonexistent.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, is this what a young lady of noble birth should be? You¡¯d be mistaken for a nun if people didn¡¯t know any better. Are you trying to become an immortal?¡± Ultimately, he concluded his assessment of Jiang Li with, ¡°Temples are truly no good places indeed; a perfectly fine person has changed just like that.¡± Jiang Li:¡±. . .¡± She felt a mix of amusement and helplessness, and considering Jiang Jingrui¡¯s earlier behavior, she ventured tentatively, ¡°Jiang¡­ Jingrui?¡± The moment she said this, Jiang Jingrui¡¯s expression eased, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it! What calling me ¡®cousin¡¯? It gives me goosebumps all over!¡± Jiang Li thought to herself that it seemed Miss Jiang the Second had a good relationship with this cousin, calling each other by their names in private. Looking at Jiang Jingrui¡¯s brash, uncalculating demeanor, he must have been in cahoots with Miss Jiang the Second in the past. Jiang Jingrui crossed his arms and said, ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this lifetime. I didn¡¯t expect our great-uncle to have a little bit of conscience and bring you back.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Jiang Li tried to keep her demeanor as natural as possible. But this ¡°naturalness¡± still left Jiang Jingrui feeling extremely awkward. After enduring it for a while, he said, ¡°But don¡¯t take things too lightly, spend some time to cozy up to great-uncle. All my brothers already know you¡¯re back in Yanjing¡­ I think the whole of Yanjing knows by now. They talk behind your back, calling you malicious¡ªI¡¯ve heard it all. If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out again, you¡¯d better be smart.¡± Jiang Li was at a loss for words. Jiang Jingrui seemed to have a good relationship with Miss Jiang the Second and now was adopting a stance of watching from the sidelines, seemingly taking pleasure in her misfortune. His well-meaning advice, given in self-proclaimed cleverness, made Jiang Li not know whether to laugh or cry. Jiang Jingrui glanced sidelong at a distant pavilion, where the shadows of Jiang Youyao and the other two could still be seen. He asked, ¡°Hey, when you came over just now, did they give you a hard time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°We only exchanged a few words.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Jingrui looked at her curiously, ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°In a few days, it will be my third sister¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. She reminded me not to forget the gift.¡± At that, Jiang Jingrui let out a scoff and said, ¡°All this for a coming-of-age ceremony, she really thinks she¡¯s a princess.¡± He then turned to Jiang Li, pointing at her with a reproachful look of disappointment, ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t you understand the underlying meaning of her words?¡± ¡°Underlying meaning?¡± Jiang Li was perplexed. ¡°Ah.¡± Jiang Jingrui sighed with an air of weariness and said, ¡°After Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, the people from Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s household will soon come to discuss the marriage arrangement. Don¡¯t you know that Zhou Yanbang will definitely attend the coming-of-age ceremony?¡± Zhou Yanbang, Jiang Li realized, was the name Tonger had mentioned; he was the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan. He was the husband originally betrothed to Miss Jiang the Second, before Jiang Youyao usurped her place. No wonder Jiang Youyao earlier said her coming-of-age ceremony would invite many people and that one might bump into acquaintances; this ¡°acquaintance¡± must refer to Zhou Yanbang! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were really Jiang Li, seeing Zhou Yanbang at the coming-of-age ceremony would either plunge her into inarticulate sorrow, unable to compose herself, or into a passionate outburst, losing composure before others. In any case, it would be unbearable, like being stabbed in the heart several times. Tonger worriedly supported Jiang Li while Jiang Jingrui rambled on, ¡°I think you should not go to the coming-of-age ceremony. You don¡¯t know how much more handsome Zhou Yanbang has become since he was a boy, and now many young ladies in Yanjing City are fond of him. You liked him so much as a child, and seeing him now, you probably won¡¯t be able to let go even more. But it¡¯s too late now; the arrangements between Jiang Youyao and Zhou Yanbang have already been set. No matter how unwilling you are, it won¡¯t help the situation and will only make you upset. It¡¯s better not to see him.¡± Listening to his words, Jiang Li had only one thought: Jiang Jingrui really didn¡¯t know how to speak. If it were truly Miss Jiang the Second listening to his advice now, it would be like adding fuel to the fire or snow atop frost; she¡¯d be lucky not to be infuriated to death. Seeing that Jiang Li remained silent, Tonger worried she might be recalling sad memories and cautiously said, ¡°Miss?¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, so Zhou Yanbang will come too.¡± Her tone was too calm, causing both Tonger and Jiang Jingrui to be stunned for a moment. They didn¡¯t know that Jiang Li was not Miss Jiang the Second. Miss Jiang the Second would¡¯ve considered drowning herself over Zhou Yanbang, but Jiang Li would not. To her, Zhou Yanbang was just a stranger, someone she hadn¡¯t even met. To be emotionally affected by a stranger was far too difficult. Zhou Yanbang could not provoke her; whatever Jiang Youyao was plotting from the start was wrong. Zhou Yanbang¡¯s presence at the coming-of-age ceremony would only matter if Jiang Li cared about him. If Jiang Li didn¡¯t care at all, whether Zhou Yanbang appeared or not was irrelevant. Jiang Jingrui asked, ¡°Even if Zhou Yanbang comes, you still want to go?¡± He looked at Jiang Li¡¯s face, trying to find a trace of sorrow or distress. But he failed. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, my mother and my younger sister will be heartbroken, and my father will blame me; how can I not go? Moreover, there is indeed someone I want to see,¡± Jiang Li said. When Jiang Jingrui and Tonger heard the first part of Jiang Li¡¯s words, they still felt sympathy; indeed, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t afford not to go. If she didn¡¯t, who knows how Ji Shuran might slander her behind her back, delivering her like a gift into the waiting hands of others. But upon hearing the latter half, both were taken aback again. Was Jiang Li still unable to let go of Zhou Yanbang? Yet, why did her expression not seem like that of someone with lingering feelings? Both thought the ¡°someone she wanted to see¡± Jiang Li referred to was Zhou Yanbang, but they didn¡¯t realize that the person she truly wanted to meet wasn¡¯t him at all. Jiang Yuanbai was the current Minister Yuan, the leading scholar, and a coming-of-age ceremony for a legitimate daughter would inevitably draw many scholars and officials. Shen Yurong, as the newly crowned top scholar, was now the rising star among the imperial court¡¯s civil officials and would surely seek to establish good relations with Jiang Yuanbai. Shen Yurong¡¯s sister would certainly attend the ceremony. Moreover, Shen Yurong¡¯s sister, Shen Ruyun, who had hoped to become the sister-in-law to Fangfei, was known to have admired the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan. With her narrow-mindedness and competitiveness, Shen Ruyun would definitely come to judge the appearance of Zhou Yanbang¡¯s future wife. The person Jiang Li wanted to see was the acquaintance of Fangfei, a member of the Shen family. She was waiting for them to come. Chapter 25 - 25 23 Acquaintance ?25: Chapter 23 Acquaintance 25: Chapter 23 Acquaintance Having met Jiang Youyao and Jiang Jingrui, it took quite some time for Jiang Li to familiarize herself with all the routes inside the Jiang Residence. The Jiang family¡¯s foundation was deep, and the mansion vast; fortunately, Jiang Li had a good memory. Moreover, when in Tongxiang, though the mansion was smaller, she enjoyed accompanying Xue Huaiyuan on his official business, having explored every corner of Tongxiang; she was quite skilled in navigating her way around. In the following days, surprisingly, all was calm. Apart from witnessing Xiangqiao¡¯s flattering and fawning and Yunshuang¡¯s arrogant ordering around daily, nothing particularly unusual occurred. Strangely enough, neither Madam Jiang the Elder nor anyone from the second or third households, besides that one accidental encounter, took the initiative to seek out Jiang Li¡ªnot even Jiang Li¡¯s father, Jiang Yuanbai, bothered to pretend to fulfill the social courtesy. Within the entire Jiang family, Jiang Li was like a person of no importance, as if bringing her back was just to neglect her on one side, and after a few days, she would be completely forgotten. No, there was no need to wait for a few days; it was already the case now. If others were not giving her face, Jiang Li saw no reason to embarrass herself by fawning over them. She treated it as if it did not concern her, not taking the initiative to visit the old madam and even having her meals alone, sent to her in Fangfei Garden by Tonger, as if out of sight was out of mind. But the conflict would not vanish simply by ignoring it; the current peace was merely preparation for future unrest. One morning, following a rainfall that cleared up, the weather was refreshingly cool, a change from the usual heat. After breakfast, Jiang Li told Xiangqiao that she planned to go out. Standing a bit farther away, Yunshuang listened discreetly as Xiangqiao asked Jiang Li, ¡°Second Miss, why do you want to go out all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I have been back in the residence for half a month, staying indoors every day; it¡¯s really suffocating. I don¡¯t even know what Yanjing City looks like these years. I just want to go out for a walk and a look around.¡± Before Xiangqiao could respond, Jiang Li continued, ¡°Moreover, the coming-of-age ceremony for my younger sister is in a few days; I can¡¯t show up empty-handed.¡± Xiangqiao¡¯s eyes darted as she asked, ¡°Miss, are you going to pick out a coming-of-age gift for the Third Miss?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Jiang Li replied with a smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything else interesting to buy while I¡¯m at it.¡± At this, Xiangqiao¡¯s heart was itching with anticipation. If Jiang Li was going to shop, and she could accompany her, there might be a chance of receiving some rewards. It must be said that although this Second Miss was raised in a temple, she was quite generous with money. Xiangqiao wasn¡¯t sure whether it was foolishness or she was just following the late Lady Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s habit of spending money like water, but the rewards she received while with Jiang Li for half a month nearly matched what she had gotten in the previous year. Purposely, she asked, ¡°Second Miss, your expenses these days have been quite substantial¡­ ¡± ¡°The silver that grandmother gave me hasn¡¯t been spent yet,¡± Jiang Li cut her off, smiling. ¡°It should be enough to buy some decent things.¡± Xiangqiao thought about it and realized it was true¡ªwhile Jiang Li had been rewarding her with jewelry, she had not touched the silver. After all, what value does silver have compared to jewelry? However, Xiangqiao naturally wouldn¡¯t cut off her own financial path. Thinking there might be a chance to strike gold today, she swallowed the words she had planned to dissuade Jiang Li from going out and simply said, ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll accompany the Second Miss out to have a look. I¡¯ve been out with the Third Miss before, and those shops in Yanjing are quite nice.¡± Yunshuang was somewhat dissatisfied with Xiangqiao¡¯s reaction, but Jiang Li had already spoken, ¡°Good, Tonger, you come with me too; thank you for your help, Sister Xiangqiao.¡± She deliberately, albeit subtly, ignored Yunshuang. Two maids were already enough; Yunshuang naturally wouldn¡¯t follow along. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she hadn¡¯t planned to cater to this Second Miss from the start, Jiang Li¡¯s current actions also seemed to clearly signal one thing: Jiang Li didn¡¯t care for Yunshuang¡¯s company either. After Jiang Li and Xiangqiao left the house together, Yunshuang spat in disgust and headed to Shuxiu Garden to be with Ji Shuran. As Jiang Li was leaving, the doormen were somewhat nervous, but luckily Xiangqiao was very familiar with them. After chatting warmly with the doormen for a bit, she had two guards accompany Jiang Li¡¯s carriage out of the residence. Perhaps it was because Jiang Li was not highly regarded, so this small escort seemed pitifully inadequate, but it just happened to coincide with Jiang Li¡¯s preference for fewer people. Once out of the Jiang Residence¡¯s main gate, Tonger let out a sigh of relief. She had also felt quite stifled during her time in the Jiang Residence, afraid of causing trouble for Jiang Li, treading on eggshells every day. The moment she stepped out, she suddenly felt that even Xiangqiao, who she always found disagreeable, wasn¡¯t so hateful anymore. Xiangqiao was straightforward as she said upon leaving, ¡°Second Miss, the best jewelry shop in Yanjing is surely the Auspicious Building.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Auspicious Building,¡± replied Jiang Li, easygoing to a fault. In fact, Jiang Li¡¯s maternal family, the Ye Family, had started as jewelers. Although they weren¡¯t as luxurious as the Auspicious Building, they emphasized quantity. Over time, as the Ye Family¡¯s business holdings grew, they began to pay less attention to the jewelry sector. Upon arriving at the Auspicious Building, the attendants warmly greeted Xiangqiao, but when they noticed Jiang Li beside her, they were taken aback, blurting, ¡°This esteemed guest¡­¡± Normally, Xiangqiao would come with Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao. But today, Xiangqiao was accompanying a young lady of unfamiliar appearance. This girl was clearly seated in the Jiang¡¯s carriage, but the attendant pondered that she didn¡¯t fit the image of a Jiang family daughter of a concubine; perhaps she was a relative of the Jiang Family. Just as he was thinking this, he saw Xiangqiao¡¯s face show a strange expression. She hesitated before reluctantly speaking up, ¡°This is our Mansion¡¯s Second Miss.¡± At the mention of ¡°Second Miss,¡± the attendant¡¯s cordial smile remained, still puzzled as to when the Jiang Family had acquired a Second Miss. His expression changed dramatically once he saw Jiang Li¡¯s face, nearly choking on his own saliva. Second Miss? The one who reputedly poisoned her stepmother¡¯s own brother, sent to the temple to cultivate her character? She did not bear the hideous, ghost-like face surrounded by murderous aura from the rumors, nor the sharp and harsh demeanor, fierce and prone to conflict, as one would imagine. The young lady before him was dressed in a pale-blue muslin skirt and a light-green blouse, her makeup simple and elegant. She was slightly tilting her head at him, as if she found him amusing, a smirk playing on her lips. Clear and gentle, her eyes and brows beautiful¡ªit was as if a fairy maiden or jade girl had descended from the seat of a Bodhisattva. Good heavens, how could this be the Jiang Family¡¯s Second Miss? The attendant felt his head spinning, unable to think straight. Tonger frowned and impatiently said, ¡°Young man, do you not intend to welcome customers?¡± The attendant promptly snapped back to reality, apologizing profusely, while sneaking glances at Jiang Li. Seeing that Jiang Li still wore a gentle smile, not showing any signs of anger, his mind, which had just cleared, became muddled once again. As he ushered them into the shop, he thought to himself, why were there so few customers today? Not a single customer was present in the main hall. If only the other customers could see, they would be just as shocked as he was by the appearance of the notorious Second Miss of the Jiang Family! As Jiang Li and her group entered the Auspicious Building, a magnificent building stood not far across from it, resplendent and filled with the sounds of heavenly music. Sitting by the window on the upper floor were two people, with one of them remarking, ¡°Look, people from the Jiang Family.¡± Across from them, a hand holding a teapot delicately poured a cup of tea, the joints of the hand whiter than the fine porcelain of the pot. ¡°Oh,¡± came a voice laced with a hint of languid interest, ¡°acquaintances.¡± Chapter 26 - 26 24 Peeking ?26: Chapter 24 Peeking 26: Chapter 24 Peeking In the Auspicious Building, Jiang Li and her companions were still selecting jewelry. Fearing Jiang Li¡¯s ¡°infamous¡± reputation, both the shopkeeper and the assistants were extremely attentive in serving her. There were no other customers that day, so the shopkeeper practically displayed all the newly made jewelry for Jiang Li to choose from. Xiangqiao initially thought that Jiang Li was picking out a gift for Jiang Youyao, and wouldn¡¯t put her heart into it, maybe even deliberately sabotaging the effort. But unexpectedly, Jiang Li really did take the selection seriously and generously purchased a set of Red Jade Drop Bead Phoenix Headdress, which cost a whole three hundred taels of silver. The box of silver that Madam Jiang the Elder gave to Jiang Li totaled only four hundred taels. After buying the headdress, there would only be one hundred taels of silver left. Watching Jiang Li, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit distressed, Xiangqiao felt she truly didn¡¯t understand what the Second Miss was thinking. The shopkeeper and the assistants were also nervous throughout the day, but Jiang Li didn¡¯t make things difficult for them from beginning to end. She was even more easygoing than other noble¡¯s daughters from Yanjing, which was somewhat unthinkable. Having bought the headdress, it was impossible to purchase any other jewelry from the Auspicious Building with the remaining silver. As Jiang Li and her companions were leaving, just about to walk towards the carriage, Tonger suddenly pointed to a pawnshop not far off and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Miss, before I left the capital, I pawned a jade pendant given to me by my deceased mother. I¡¯d like to go have a look to see if it¡¯s still there. If it is, redeeming it would be a nice keepsake.¡± Jiang Li replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± She handed the remaining silver to Tonger, ¡°Use these.¡± Unable to refuse, Tonger took the silver and headed towards the pawnshop. Xiangqiao stood there, dumbfounded, watching Jiang Li. She treated her servants so well that even Xiangqiao herself had received many benefits from being with Jiang Li. Honestly speaking, having such a mistress was far better than serving the Third Miss or Ji Shuran. Xiangqiao felt a tinge of regret; if Jiang Li weren¡¯t the Second Miss of the Jiang family, destined to suffer a tragic fate at the hands of Ji Shuran, she would have even been willing to follow such a mistress for a more comfortable life. Their actions in front of the Auspicious Building were all observed by two people at the window of a building called the ¡°Wangxian Tower.¡± The two men seated in front of a pearwood table, one with thick eyebrows and big eyes, wearing black armored clothing edged with yellow ribbons ¨C apparently a military man ¨C poured tea with a rough but chivalrous air. He opened his mouth brashly and asked, ¡°Which Miss of the Jiang family is that? Why is she going to the pawnshop?¡± After a while, the person opposite him drawled in response, ¡°The second in line.¡± ¡°The second in line?¡± The armored soldier smacked his lips and then caught on, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second? The eldest daughter of Jiang Yuanbai who recently returned to the capital? Are you talking about that evil woman who killed her mother and brother? Damn, it can¡¯t be?!¡± Of the two people standing in front of the Auspicious Building, one was clearly dressed as a maid, while the other was slender with a delicate figure, like a willow swaying in the breeze. The soldier, who might have sharp eyes, could roughly make out the appearance of Miss Jiang the Second and muttered, ¡°She looks so pitiable. Is that Jiang Li? I, Kong Liu, have never misjudged someone. Either you¡¯re mistaken, or this young lady hasn¡¯t done such things!¡± The other person ignored him. Seeing his friend unresponsive, Kong Liu asked again, ¡°¡­ Really?¡± The other still ignored him, and Kong Liu understood that it was indeed true. He said, ¡°Damn, appearances can be deceiving. But how do you know this is Miss Jiang the Second, have you seen her before?¡± ¡°I have,¡± replied the other person. ¡°Wow.¡± Kong Liu shook his head, ¡°Rumors are unreliable; they say that Miss Jiang the Second is extremely ugly, but she looks pretty good to me, delicate and pretty, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Bland and insipid.¡± Kong Liu choked for a moment, ¡°What about Miss Jiang the Third? She must look very charming, right?¡± ¡°Mediocre and vulgar.¡± ¡°Damn it, what about Xue Fangfei? She¡¯s the number one beauty in Yanjing; you have to admit she¡¯s pretty!¡± ¡°Pretty?¡± The person opposite him replied with a cold tone, ¡°Do you want me to comment on a¡­ dead person?¡± As he spoke, he finally turned his gaze away from the window and looked at Kong Liu across from him. This young man was dressed in a crimson robe with a black and gold phoenix butterfly embroidered at the collar, which cast his face in an alluring, bewildering light. He had a pair of narrow phoenix eyes, with the corners tilted slightly upwards, an attitude of pride, but a red mole at the corner of his eye added a touch of subtle charm to his arrogance. His lips were thin yet vividly red, and his skin was too pale, making his deep-set features all the more striking. Despite his ostentatious appearance, his demeanor remained indifferent, and even the interest he showed seemed half-hearted. Kong Liu nearly choked looking at him. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that the man opposite him truly had the grounds to critique the world¡¯s beauties, as his own appearance granted him the privilege to disregard all famously beautiful people with disdain. This was Duke Su, Jih Heng. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject of women,¡± Kong Liu scratched his head. ¡°The Right Chancellor¡¯s moves have been growing bolder recently, and he has begun to woo the Top Scholar, Shen Yurong in secret. Although Shen Yurong seems to be observing for now, if he could be swayed, the Right Chancellor and the Jiang family could become evenly matched in the court.¡± ¡°Then you go help the Right Chancellor, dear sir,¡± Jih Heng¡¯s tone was very gentle. ¡°Make sure the Top Scholar is definitely won over by him.¡± ¡°In a few days, it will be the coming-of-age ceremony for the third daughter of the Jiang family. I think the Shen family will send someone to investigate Jiang Yuanbai,¡± said Kong Liu. ¡°Shen Yurong is favored by Emperor Hongxiao, and both Jiang Yuanbai and the Right Chancellor are eager to win him over. However,¡± Jih Heng¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°he must not be swayed by the Jiang family.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Kong Liu nodded, ¡°The days ahead for the Jiang family will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Pity,¡± Jih Heng sighed softly, causing Kong Liu to shiver. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew that this person across from him wouldn¡¯t truly pity anyone; on the contrary, if he called someone pitiful, their fate would definitely be pitiable. Perhaps it was the lament over the future of the Jiang family that made Kong Liu look at the figures in front of the Auspicious Building with a sigh. He said, ¡°You know, with such a pure and attractive face as that of the Jiang family¡¯s Second Miss, the matter of killing her mother and brother could be a misunderstanding. Maybe she never did such a thing.¡± ¡°No.¡± Unexpectedly, Jih Heng responded, ¡°With Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s facial features, she certainly has the potential to commit matricide and fratricide.¡± Kong Liu rolled his eyes and fell silent. Chapter 27 - 27 25 Ah Li ?27: Chapter 25 Ah Li 27: Chapter 25 Ah Li Jiang Li didn¡¯t realize that her actions in front of the Auspicious Building were all observed by bystanders. When Tonger returned from the pawnshop, she shook her head at Jiang Li and said, ¡°The servant couldn¡¯t redeem that piece of jade you mentioned earlier because someone had already claimed it, but I found a very nice jade pendant at the pawnshop, so I bought it.¡± She said, spreading out her palm. The jade pendant in Tonger¡¯s palm was of average quality; in a place like the Jiang Residence, Xiangqiao herself was used to seeing fine things, and by comparison, this piece of jade was really nothing special. If there was anything unique about it, it was the chubby civet cat carved on it, lifelike and vivid. Xiangqiao only glanced at it before looking away, but it was Jiang Li who stared at it intently and couldn¡¯t put it down after taking it, saying to Tonger, ¡°It really is beautiful.¡± ¡°The servant knew the young lady would like it, so please take it if it pleases you.¡± Jiang Li didn¡¯t refuse and accepted it. Xiangqiao watched and mocked inwardly, thinking that after all, Jiang Li was just a bumpkin who had spent eight years in the mountains, even treasuring such a trinket. When they returned to the Fangfei Garden at the Jiang Residence, it was already very late. Xiangqiao had disappeared somewhere without a trace, and Jiang Li was well aware she must have gone back to Shuxiu Garden to report to Ji Shuran. Finally alone in the room, Tonger closed the door and poured Jiang Li a cup of hot tea, asking softly, ¡°Miss, why did you suddenly want the servant to redeem this jade pendant? Whose pendant is this, and what makes it so special?¡± Having depended on each other for eight years on Green City Mountain, Tonger knew everything about Jiang Li as if she were more than a servant, yet there were times when Tonger couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind some of Jiang Li¡¯s actions. For instance, this very incident today, before even leaving the house, Jiang Li had instructed her to make sure to redeem a jade pendant, and all the things Tonger said in front of the Auspicious Building were taught by Jiang Li beforehand. The story about a deceased mother was all made up. Jiang Li smiled at her, ¡°You did very well,¡± and continued to caress the jade pendant in her hand, ¡°This pendant belonged to someone from my past, who is no longer with us.¡± The pendant in her hand was painstakingly carved by Xue Huaiyuan himself when she was born. The night before Xue Fangfei¡¯s mother gave birth to Fangfei, Xue Huaiyuan dreamed of a civet cat making a formal bow right at his doorstep. After Fangfei was born, they consulted a soothsayer to predict her fate, but the soothsayer said Fangfei was destined to lead a turbulent life with unfortunate beauty. This angered the usually composed and dignified Xue Huaiyuan to the point where he almost beat the soothsayer to death with a stick. Though his mouth spoke disbelief, his heart was troubled. He heard from neighbors near and far that it was best for a person with a meager fate to have a humble milk name, so that even King Yama would be too lazy to claim such a lowly spirit. So, Xue Huaiyuan didn¡¯t give Fangfei a formal name and instead directly chose the milk name Ah Li. This jade pendant was bought from a traveling merchant with half a year of Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s salary ¨C it wasn¡¯t expensive. Xue Huaiyuan had a monk bless it and carved it himself, hoping it would bless Fangfei with a safe and smooth life. Later, the pendant followed Fangfei to Yanjing City. After Shen Yurong ranked first in the imperial exams and was appointed as the Assistant Head Writer, the Shen family, with its meager resources, needed to make arrangements to entertain their connections. Xue Fangfei gave away her entire dowry to help out, and when things were at their worst, she even pawned the jade pendant. She had planned to redeem the pendant once the family¡¯s situation improved. However, not long after, the birthday banquet incident occurred, ruining her reputation, and she was too ashamed to show her face outside, never managing to redeem the jade pendant before her death. Seeing Jiang Li seemingly lost in thought with a particularly desolate look in her eyes, Tonger couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Miss¡­¡± Jiang Li came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even though the old friend is gone, I am still here.¡± Although Xue Fangfei was gone, Jiang Li was still there. Xue Fangfei had not managed to redeem the pendant, but Jiang Li had. Xue Fangfei¡¯s milk name was Ah Li, and Jiang Li had the single name ¡°Li¡±. Perhaps, it was this slight connection that allowed her to take the place of this unfortunate girl and return to Yanjing City. Jiang Li, with her name meaning to depart, did not carry a positive connotation, but in the end, Xue Fangfei, whose name meant flourishing beauty, did not live a flourishing life. It proves that fate is ultimately in one¡¯s own hands. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tonger blinked, saw Jiang Li smile, and breathed a sigh of relief as well. Then something occurred to her, and she said, ¡°The two maids from Shuxiu Garden hardly ever do any work, and those from the outer yard who came today to sweep are also prone to laziness. Miss, you can¡¯t let them go on like this forever. Lady Ji isn¡¯t dealing with this, and master can¡¯t interfere with the women¡¯s quarters, so the old madam ought to take charge!¡± ¡°The old madam isn¡¯t close to me, and even if I brought this up, it would only be resolved temporarily, not permanently. I¡¯ll have to solve this problem myself,¡± Jiang Li shook her head. Madam Jiang the Elder was strong and capable, and being well-behaved and obedient might not necessarily win her favor, moreover, Jiang Li had previously disappointed Madam Jiang the Elder. If it really came down to taking sides, it was uncertain whom she would favor. ¡°What does miss plan to do?¡± Upon hearing this, Tonger immediately rubbed her hands together, eager to try. Ever since Jiang Li had used a monkey to outsmart others on her return from Green City Mountain, Tonger had completely trusted her decisions. ¡°In the next few days, just grumble in front of Yunshuang about how many favors I¡¯ve given to Xiangqiao,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°Most of that box of jewelry that Lady Ji sent me is also with her.¡± ¡°Miss intends to drive a wedge between them?¡± Tonger was quick-witted and immediately asked. ¡°They aren¡¯t that close to begin with, it¡¯s not about driving a wedge,¡± Jiang Li smiled. ¡°This is merely a small test for them.¡± It was merely a test, if they succeeded, they would live in peace, but if they lost, they would lose everything. ¡­ Inside Shuxiu Garden, Xiangqiao stood in the room, by the table, where Jiang Youyao was practicing her calligraphy, but her gaze was distracted. Lady Ji asked, ¡°A ruby headdress?¡± ¡°Yes, a ruby headdress from Auspicious Building, four hundred taels of silver, I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Xiangqiao said. ¡°What¡¯s a headdress worth four hundred taels of silver? Truly modest,¡± Jiang Youyao scoffed. ¡°Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s still won¡¯t cause a loss of face,¡± Lady Ji mused, ¡°It¡¯s probably about the same as what your two cousins from the second branch sent, by rights, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with it.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiangqiao calculated in her heart. Lady Ji¡¯s words were clearly meant to cause trouble for Jiang Youyao at her coming-of-age ceremony. ¡°Mother, how can we let her off easy?¡± Jiang Youyao put down her brush and eagerly looked towards Lady Ji. ¡°She has just returned to Yanjing City, and with Liu Yuanfeng watching, your father also feels guilty towards her. However, it¡¯s very simple to make people dislike her,¡± Lady Ji said. ¡°How?¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, she has a reputation as a wicked woman, with a past of matricide and fratricide. Such things aren¡¯t so easily erased. It¡¯s just that too much time has passed and people have all but forgotten. Once they remember, she¡¯ll have no way out,¡± Lady Ji said with a virtuous smile, ¡°The nobles of Yanjing City cannot tolerate the slightest taint.¡± Xiangqiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, watching Lady Ji turn her gaze towards her. Chapter 28 - 28 26 Shen Family ?28: Chapter 26 Shen Family 28: Chapter 26 Shen Family July third was the coming-of-age ceremony for Jiang Youyao. From the evening of the day before, the entire Jiang Residence had been bustling with activity. Jiang Li, who had been quietly out of sight these days, naturally slipped further into the background. Even by the next morning, no one in the kitchen remembered to send meals to Fangfei Garden for Jiang Li. Tonger went to the kitchen by herself and only found some leftover pastries. While bringing them to Jiang Li, she complained indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a coming-of-age ceremony. They¡¯re all legitimate daughters of the Jiang family, and yet this disparity in their treatment is just too excessive!¡± Jiang Li picked up a piece of chestnut cake, took a bite, and consoled her, ¡°Jiang Youyao has always been the pearl of the main house, and her coming-of-age ceremony is indeed a big event. With many distinguished guests coming and going these days, it¡¯s natural that she cannot be neglected.¡± ¡°Miss, the way you talk, one would think you¡¯re an outsider if they didn¡¯t know better,¡± Tonger said. ¡°I feel it¡¯s unfair for you, even if you don¡¯t think so.¡± She continued, ¡°As for the servants in Fangfei Garden, aside from a few still sweeping outside, they¡¯ve all disappeared. That Yunshuang, after all, is just a maid, but she puts on airs and often shows us her cold shoulder. Let that be. But Xiangqiao, after taking so many of your jewelry, is nowhere to be seen today. She must have gone over to Lady Ji to claim credit again, pfft, such an ungrateful wolf!¡± Tonger had long harbored resentment toward Xiangqiao and Yunshuang, and today she could no longer hold back her grievances. ¡°Xiangqiao is, after all, Lady Ji¡¯s person. Recently, she¡¯s been fawning over me just for silver. My chest has been emptied for her sake, and naturally, she has no reason to curry favor with me anymore. As for Yunshuang, seeing how well I treated Xiangqiao and gaining nothing for herself, it¡¯s obvious she would hate me even more for being partial.¡± After finishing a piece of pastry, Jiang Li took a sip of tea to rinse her mouth. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Tonger looked on, ever since returning to the Jiang Residence, Lady Ji had still dared not to obviously mistreat Jiang Li. The food and daily necessities were still tolerable. As a result, Jiang Li¡¯s complexion had been nurtured to look even better. Her features were delicate and clear, and with slightly better clothes than usual, she immediately looked the part of a beauty in the making. And her every move, Tonger couldn¡¯t express it, but felt it was especially charming. Seeing Tonger lost in thought, Jiang Li asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tonger snapped back to reality, responding immediately, ¡°Miss, today is the younger Third Miss¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. Surely they won¡¯t prevent you from attending, will they?¡± Until now, not a soul had come to inform Jiang Li about attending the ceremony. If this had been the real Miss Jiang the Second, she inevitably would have had mixed feelings, necessitating much thought and perhaps leading to panic. After all, Miss Jiang the Second once had a bad reputation. People like Madam Jiang the Elder, who cherished her family¡¯s good name, might prevent Jiang Li from appearing at the ceremony to avoid any mischief. After all, Miss Jiang the Second had a past of being accused of matricide and fratricide, and today, Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang, would also be present. If Miss Jiang the Second saw Zhou Yanbang and thought of her diverted marriage arrangement, she might become incensed and act out inappropriately. Jiang Li smiled, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Tonger asked, ¡°Miss, how can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Even if every single person in the Jiang Residence wishes for me not to attend Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, there is one person who will definitely hope I do¡ªLady Ji. To ensure I witness the ceremony, she will surely try her best to persuade everyone, to secure this opportunity for me.¡± Tonger¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Jiang Li. ¡°The stage has already been set up. If I don¡¯t make an appearance, how can they carry on with their play?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than Xiangqiao walked in from outside, all smiles, as if she had come upon a great fortune. Seeing Jiang Li and Tonger seated, she said, ¡°Second Miss, please dress and make yourself up quickly. All the distinguished guests are arriving for the Third Miss¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, and Madam and the rest are waiting for you.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s face showed just the right touch of surprised delight as she said, ¡°That¡¯s really wonderful.¡± It¡¯s really wonderful; the play is finally about to start. ¡­ Quite a number of guests arrived at the Jiang Residence today. Jiang Yuanbai holds a not insignificant position in the court. On one hand, court officials disdain how he always mediates and blindly concurs with the Emperor¡¯s wishes, while on the other hand, they can¡¯t help but envy the status he enjoys in Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s heart. The previous Minister Yuan, at the height of his power, could almost sit on an equal footing with Emperor Hongxiao. Still, wasn¡¯t he later stripped of his wealth and exiled? From glory to decadence, it took merely three short years. However, Jiang Yuanbai has been securely seated in that position for over a decade, which naturally indicates he¡¯s not as incompetent as he seems. Regardless, Jiang Yuanbai plays a pivotal role in the court, and scholars vie to foster relations with him. His daughter¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony naturally attracted a plethora of attendees. The principal guest conducting the ceremony for Jiang Youyao was Ji Shuran¡¯s full-blooded elder sister, now Mrs. Yilang, Lady Ji Chen. Ji Shuran has two elder sisters: one is Lady Ji Chen, and the other holds a position in Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s harem, now being Consort Li. Ji Shuran has clout in the Jiang family mainly because the Ji family, the Vice Imperial Envoy, is becoming increasingly influential in court, and also due to the face of Consort Li. Emperor Hongxiao is particularly fond of Consort Li. In the main hall, numerous noble ladies had already arrived. They all were high society from Yanjing, discussing recent interesting events. Even Madam Liu, the wife of the honest official Liu Yuanfeng from Chengde, had come. Although Liu Yuanfeng is at odds with the Ji family, there is no direct conflict between him and the Jiang family on the surface; they are still at peace. Madam Liu came to the ceremony today not truly to see Jiang Youyao, but to check how Jiang Li was faring. Madam Liu hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Li since her return to Yanjing. Ji Shuran sat among the noble ladies, her beauty and gentleness shining through, skillful in conversation and dancing. It didn¡¯t take long for her to warm to the distinguished guests, much of which was due to said guests¡¯ desire to curry favor with the Jiang family. Jiang Yue and Jiang Yu Yan had also arrived early. Jiang Yu Yan wore a purple dress, quite proper, and coupled with her plain appearance, she didn¡¯t attract much attention. Accustomed to fading into the crowd, she sat quietly to the side, accompanying her mother, Lady Yang. However, Jiang Yue wasn¡¯t one to settle for mediocrity. Knowing that Jiang Youyao was today¡¯s star and not wanting to steal the spotlight, yet reluctant to be as lackluster as Jiang Yu Yan, she wore a light yellow dress and combed her hair into a red bean bun, radiating the charm of a delicated beauty. Her brows danced with gaiety, and she eagerly engaged in conversations with some of the young ladies, hoping to climb the social ladder. Among these noblewomen in the hall, two were seated to the left. One of them was middle-aged, with wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, looking much older than the other ladies present, but dressed in extreme finery. However, the opulence seemed slightly odd on her, not quite fitting. By her side sat a young woman, around seventeen or eighteen, fairly pretty, with a slender, narrow face and slightly raised cheekbones, lending her a somewhat severe look. She was dressed ostentatiously, standing out among the noble ladies. Yet impatience lurked in her eyes as she asked the woman beside her in a low voice, ¡°Mother, why hasn¡¯t Jiang Youyao come out yet?¡± These two were the mother and sister of the current imperial secretary, last year¡¯s Top Scholar, Shen Yurong ¨C Madam Shen and Shen Ruyun. Chapter 29 - 29 27 Flawless Jade ?29: Chapter 27 Flawless Jade 29: Chapter 27 Flawless Jade Shen Ruyun was very impatient. Her status now was not what it used to be. If Shen Yurong had not become the top scholar and had not been appointed as the Censor by Emperor Hongxiao, she should have been married off last year to the son of the owner of a small tavern in Yanjing City. Even such a match was considered marrying above her station. However, ever since Shen Yurong had become the top scholar and was handpicked by Emperor Hongxiao as the Censor, her own status had risen as well. Shen Yurong had a limitless future, not to mention he was a talented young man. Plus, Shen Ruyun was aware that Shen Yurong was now favored by Princess Yongning, which would elevate their family¡¯s nobility to an even more indescribable level. Not to mention the son of a tavern owner, ordinary sons of official families couldn¡¯t even catch Shen Ruyun¡¯s eye anymore. In Shen Ruyun¡¯s heart, there was someone she esteemed¡ªthe famously handsome Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang. In the past, Shen Ruyun could only silently admire him from afar, as if Zhou Yanbang was a cloud in the sky and she, Shen Ruyun, was just mud on the ground. But now things were different. The change in her status made Shen Ruyun realize that she too was qualified to stand by Zhou Yanbang¡¯s side and become his wife. It¡¯s just that Zhou Yanbang had been betrothed since childhood to Miss Jiang the Second, the daughter of the current Chief Minister. Miss Jiang the Second had a cruel nature, and at a very young age, she had done something as atrocious as killing her mother and brother. Naturally, Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Household could not let such a vicious Miss enter their doors. However, they could not renege on the marriage contract, so the betrothal was kept, but changed from Miss Jiang the Second to Miss Jiang the Third. People in Yanjing City relished discussing this matter, and no one thought there was anything wrong with Miss Jiang the Second being replaced, nor did anyone feel injustice on her behalf. If they had to choose, they would also favor the charming and gentle Miss Jiang the Third over the cruel and malicious Miss Jiang the Second. Today was the capping ceremony for Miss Jiang the Third, Jiang Youyao, and everyone knew what that meant. Once Jiang Youyao had her coming-of-age ceremony, her marriage to the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan would be just around the corner. It was precisely because Shen Ruyun could not reconcile with this that she had specifically come to see what the wife-to-be of Zhou Yanbang, who had not yet entered their household, was like. She had even changed into a bright, beautiful dress in hopes of outshining Jiang Youyao. Those who came to witness the ceremony either wanted to ingratiate themselves with Jiang Yuanbai or were already on good terms with him, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t slight Jiang Youyao. The noble daughters all wore simple and subdued attire, not wishing to outshine their host, whereas Shen Ruyun, dressed like this, stood out conspicuously. Ji Shuran also noticed Shen Ruyun¡¯s extravagant display and was displeased. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she had heard from Jiang Yuanbai that the current Censor, Shen Yurong, was not to be underestimated in the future, and it would be best to win him over. Therefore, Ji Shuran still maintained a warm and generous demeanor on her face, dealing with the compliments from the various Madams. A woman who was on good terms with Ji Shuran said, ¡°I heard that Madam¡¯s Second Miss has also returned to the capital a few days ago. I wonder if she will attend the ceremony today.¡± ¡°Of course she will,¡± Ji Shuran smiled and said, ¡°She should still be dressing up at this moment and is a bit late.¡± However, her words implied that Jiang Li was disobedient. Indeed, as soon as she said this, the surrounding Madams cast sympathetic glances at Ji Shuran. One of the more straightforward ladies said, ¡°The Second Miss hasn¡¯t been back to Yanjing for a long time; who knows how much of Yanjing¡¯s etiquette she still remembers. She was difficult to manage when she was young, and now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the implication was clear. At the right moment, Ji Shuran sighed. Jiang Yue, who sat beside Lady Yang, quickly spoke up, ¡°Actually, my Second Sister couldn¡¯t have made it for my Third Sister¡¯s ceremony, but last month, the temple where she was staying had some trouble, and somehow, our granduncle had her brought back.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s words were a bit hasty, but they implied something else to the noble Madams listening in. The Madam who had initially spoken with Ji Shuran whispered, ¡°I think that the Madam¡¯s Second Miss is quite capable.¡± The implication was that Jiang Li was smart and scheming, having gone through a lot of effort to return to Yanjing, indicating she was not someone to be taken lightly. Madam Liu, who was standing to the side, listened to the conversation among these Madams, intending to speak a few words in defense of Jiang Li. However, there were too many people agreeing with Ji Shuran, and with everyone at the Jiang Residence showing politeness on the surface to Ji Shuran, no one would likely pay attention to her, and it might even bring trouble to Jiang Li. Seeing Ji Shuran¡¯s slightly raised lips, Jiang Yue felt proud as well. Their third branch had never been valued in the Jiang Residence. As a daughter of an illegitimate son, relying just on Lady Yang and Jiang Yuanxing, she couldn¡¯t make much of a name for herself in her lifetime. It was better to curry favor with this great aunt. After all, the Ji family still had Consort Li favored in the palace. If she could please Ji Shuran, even leftover scraps would be quite good. Jiang Yuyan was not as shrewd as Jiang Yue, and sat woodenly next to Lady Yang. Lady Yang was inwardly furious about her daughter¡¯s obsequious fawning over Ji Shuran, but had no choice but to let Jiang Yue do so. Lady Lu sat a little further away, alone, with a cold smile at the corners of her mouth, clearly disdainful of Jiang Yue¡¯s behavior. As the conversation continued, the capping ceremony was about to begin. Jiang Yuanbai and Ji Shuran stood up, positioning themselves in the courtyard, facing the eastern steps. The guests stood outside the courtyard, while the officer holding a copper tray stood by the western steps. Jiang Youyao, surrounded by her maids, slowly approached. Today, for the coming-of-age ceremony, Jiang Youyao dressed in a dark red, long gown with wide sleeves and had her hair arranged in double buns, convenient for the later hair-binding ritual. Inherently charming and delightful, her unique fragrance as a young girl made everyone present feel a sense of beauty. Jiang Yuanbai had pampered her since she was young, making her as exquisite as a collection of pearls and jade. The bright colors she wore made her stand out immediately among the guests. A beauty is discerned by comparison. Shen Ruyun was also dressed in vibrant attire, yet her noble demeanor and attractiveness fell far short of Jiang Youyao¡¯s. The young Jiang Bingji also attended the ceremony, sitting next to Madam Jiang the Elder, he exclaimed, ¡°Third Sister looks so pretty!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Youyao¡¯s mood brightened, and she instantly beamed a smile. The morning light was faint, and as she smiled, she was dazzling and charming, enchanting to the point that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Everyone was stunned by her beauty. Jiang Youyao, seeing this, felt proud and even happier, and was about to speak when she suddenly sensed something amiss. The guests¡¯ gazes were subtly shifting past her. What were they looking at behind her? What was there? With curiosity, Jiang Youyao turned and saw a graceful young girl slowly approaching. The girl was coming from another side of the courtyard. The Jiang family¡¯s courtyard was abundant in flowers and trees, and as she walked, she seemed to sway the flowers and brush past the willows, her presence alone evoked a sense of softness and fragrance. Unlike the bright and colorful Jiang Youyao, this girl wore a light duck-egg blue gown without a single embroidered flower, the epitome of simplicity and plainness. It only made her long, dark hair, tied up with a matching green jade hairpin, more noticeable. Her face was pure white, her eyes clear, and the gentle smile at the corners of her mouth shone as brightly as the color of her gown. She might not have been vividly stunning, but she was ethereally translucent. If Jiang Youyao was a jeweled ornament, she was an uncut piece of jade. That uncut jade needed no further carving. Jiang Youyao¡¯s breath caught, her nails almost digging into the palm of her hand. They were looking at someone behind her. ¡ªWhat was behind her? ¡ªIt was Jiang Li. It was Jiang Li they were admiring. Chapter 30 - 30 28 Unforeseen Changes ?30: Chapter 28 Unforeseen Changes 30: Chapter 28 Unforeseen Changes Walking toward the crowd in the courtyard under their varied gazes, Jiang Li proceeded as if everything was normal. Her steps were brisk, yet her movements leisurely, as if she were a young girl strolling carefree and joyful through blossoms, absorbed in delight and beauty. She made her way into the courtyard and first stopped beside Jiang Youyao, smiling at her, ¡°Congratulations to my third sister on her coming of age today.¡± She then turned toward Jiang Yuanbai and Ji Shuran on the steps, apologizing with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the hairpin ceremony was in the middle courtyard, and wanted to find a servant to guide me. However, today is so busy, and the Mansion is short-handed, I couldn¡¯t find anyone to lead the way. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had to search on my own, which took quite some time; father, mother, please don¡¯t be angry with Jiang Li.¡± The surrounding crowd pondered upon hearing this. How could a mansion of a Grand Secretary be short of staff to the point that Jiang Li couldn¡¯t find a servant? It was clearly someone¡¯s intent not to bring her over, likely just to make her late and look foolish. As they contemplated this, they suddenly came back to their senses. What did that girl just say¡ªJiang Li? Wasn¡¯t that the very Jiang Li, the Second Miss of the Jiang Family, accused of parricide and fratricide? The noble guests attending the ceremony were either elders a generation older than Jiang Li or juniors about her age. The juniors had never seen Jiang Li before, and the elders who had seen her knew her from many years ago when she was but a young child. In the mouths of Yanjing City¡¯s nobility, the Jiang Family¡¯s Second Miss was almost an imagined figure; despite not being described as some green-faced monster, at the very least, she was said to possess a stern and unkind look. Yet, the girl before them was so pure, gentle, and even her softness and grace nearly outshined the Third Miss Jiang. It was hard to imagine such a person committing matricide and fratricide. Ji Shuran¡¯s complexion subtly changed the moment Jiang Li appeared. Being adept at reading people, she could clearly see the shock of the guests in the courtyard upon Jiang Li¡¯s arrival, their admiration for her beauty. What Ji Shuran least wanted was for Jiang Li to overshadow Jiang Youyao¡ªas when she became the matriarch of the Jiang Family, people seemingly forgot about Ye Zhenzhen. As soon as Jiang Youyao became prominent, Jiang Li would just be mud on the ground. But this mud almost outshone her precious gem, prompting a surge of violence in Ji Shuran¡¯s heart. Jiang Yuanbai stood on the steps, looking down at his two daughters. In his heart, he naturally favored Jiang Youyao, who had grown up by his side from childhood. However, Jiang Li¡¯s current resemblance to him, her outstanding appearance and demeanor, filled him with pride, dissipating much of his dissatisfaction with Jiang Li. Jiang Yuanbai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Jiang Li then performed another courtesy to Jiang Yuanbai and stood beside Lady Lu, pretending to observe the ceremony. Jiang Li¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of everyone in the courtyard, turning Jiang Youyao from the main focus of the ceremony to someone secondary, which greatly irritated Jiang Youyao. However, she could not show her frustration and had to suppress her anger to continue with the hairpin ceremony. The guests took their seats, and Jiang Yuanbai stood to make a speech. A highly respected female scholar from Yanjing City, addressed in praise, combed Jiang Youyao¡¯s hair. Officials presented the Silk Veil and Hairpin Box. Lady Ji Chen stepped forward to Jiang Youyao and sang a blessing loudly, ¡°On this auspicious day, you wear the hairpin for the first time. Abandon your youthful impulses, follow the path to virtue. Wishing you long life and happiness, may you be blessed with good fortune.¡± She then knelt to comb Jiang Youyao¡¯s hair. As Jiang Li watched, memories of her own coming of age ceremony from when she was Xue Fangfei surfaced in her mind. Her mother had passed away too early, and Tongxiang was too small. Her officiant was a neighbor who had watched her grow up from childhood. During the ceremony, Xue Huaiyuan still secretly wiped his tears away. Xue Zhao had told her that Xue Huaiyuan was murmuring to himself, ¡°Ah Li is all grown up, she¡¯s going to leave father.¡± She was oblivious at the time, hugging Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s arm as she laughed, ¡°Ah Li isn¡¯t going anywhere. Ah Li will stay with father forever, spending her whole life with father.¡± Jiang Li took a deep breath, repressing the tears in her eyes. The people who vowed never to leave ultimately abandoned their old father and younger brother to marry far away, never to return. Perhaps the tragic fate of a beauty was the punishment for her broken promises. Jiang Yue stood by Lady Yang¡¯s side, watching Jiang Youyao participate in the ceremony on stage, with desire and envy barely concealed in her eyes. Her own coming-of-age ceremony would certainly not be as grand as Jiang Youyao¡¯s. Thinking about this, she ultimately felt some resentment and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Li. As a legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, when Jiang Li watched Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony and thought of her own, she would probably feel even more injustice and resentment. In Jiang Yue¡¯s heart, a sudden sense of pleasure emerged, but when she looked over, she saw Jiang Li staring at Jiang Youyao on the stage, calm as if they were strangers. How could this be? Could it be that Jiang Li did not feel angry, did not feel the injustice, did not feel resentful? It wasn¡¯t just Jiang Yue; many of the surrounding guests also watched Jiang Li¡¯s expression. However, Jiang Li just looked on, with a smile lingering on her lips that seemed sincere, as if she were genuinely happy for Jiang Youyao. The people around were confused. While Jiang Youyao was performing the rites on stage, she also didn¡¯t miss Jiang Li¡¯s expressions. The calmer Jiang Li appeared, the more Jiang Youyao refused to believe it, screaming madly in her heart, ¡°She¡¯s faking it, all of it is an act!¡± It wasn¡¯t until Ji Shuran shot her a warning glance that Jiang Youyao realized she had almost lost her composure. She calmed herself down, thinking about the scene that Jiang Li would soon face, and her earlier indignation evaporated, replaced by an eager excitement. It was at this moment that the three prostrations and three kowtows were completed. Jiang Youyao knelt before Jiang Yuan Bai and Ji Shuran, listening to their admonitions. The ceremony of thanks was completed. After the ceremony, it was time for the guests to present their coming-of-age gifts. To show their goodwill toward the Jiang Family, these nobles were generous, and one gift was more precious than the next. With the exception of the gifts from the third branch of the Jiang Family, which were lighter, they all were substantial. Jiang Youyao, holding the box that Tonger had brought on behalf of Jiang Li, looked at Jiang Li with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Second Sister, may I open your coming-of-age gift now?¡± Her smile was somewhat shy, caught between the coyness of a girl and a young lady, making her appear especially radiant. The guests all stopped in their tracks and turned their attention to Jiang Li. Although Second Miss Jiang appeared gentle and lovely at the moment, the past events had indeed truly occurred. Miss Jiang the Third was young and spoiled, unaware of the perils of the world, and had no idea how the calculating Second Miss Jiang would respond to Miss Jiang the Third¡¯s words. Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°Of course you may.¡± Xiangqiao stood far behind the crowd, her palms unknowingly damp with sweat. Fairly speaking, these days, Jiang Li had treated her well, with generous rewards and in a friendly manner, far more than ten times better than Jiang Youyao and Ji Shuran. However, Xiangqiao regretfully thought that in this world, it¡¯s not the case that good people always receive good returns. ¡°The kind are exploited and the gentle horse is ridden hard,¡± even a three-year-old child understands this truth. Jiang Youyao lowered her head to open the box, unseen by anyone, her smile grew deeper, but in a flash, she let out a cry as if severely frightened, exclaiming, ¡°Oh my God, what is this?¡± Chapter 31 - 31 29 Identification ?31: Chapter 29 Identification 31: Chapter 29 Identification ¡°Oh my God, what is this?¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s cry of alarm shattered the cheerful atmosphere that had just prevailed in the courtyard. Guests who were close by instinctively peered into the box in Jiang Youyao¡¯s hands. Jiang Yuanbai and Madam Jiang the Elder were standing farther away and couldn¡¯t see clearly what was inside the box. Lady Lu and Lady Yang stood up and craned their necks to see, while Jiang Jingrui, standing at the end of the male guests, wanted to step forward for a closer look, but was held back by Jiang Yuanping. Before Jiang Youyao could speak, her maid, Jin Hua, reached out to lift the object from the box, looking up at Jiang Li with an angry stare, and demanded, ¡°Second Miss, what is the meaning of this?¡± Only then could everyone see clearly that the maid was holding a ruby headdress. At first glance, the ruby headdress was extremely valuable. However, the gemstones of the headdress were covered with dense knife marks, shocking those who saw it into drawing a sharp breath. ¡°Second Miss, we know you are unhappy and do not like the Third Miss, but giving such a thing for her hairpinning ceremony is really too much!¡± The maid¡¯s tone towards Jiang Li was far from respectful, which in other household¡¯s might have warranted the accusation of lacking respect for her masters. However, here, no one minded her behavior, and she was even praised for being a loyal servant. Jiang Li¡¯s gaze fell upon the ruby headdress in Jin Hua¡¯s hands, surprise flashing in her eyes, and her brow furrowed as she shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it, I¡¯ve kept this ruby headdress safe since I bought it and have never touched it. I don¡¯t know how it turned into this state.¡± ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Ji Shuran also came over, with no hint of suspicion towards Jiang Li on her face, but rather a caring expression as she asked, ¡°Is there a problem with the headdress? Did Lili get cheated?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Tonger, quick to speak, immediately said, ¡°This headdress was specially selected by Miss at the Auspicious Building for the Third Miss¡¯ hairpinning ceremony, and it cost four hundred taels of silver. How could there be any issue with the jewelry from the Auspicious Building?¡± It was indeed purchased from the Auspicious Building. The expressions of guests looking at Jiang Li varied, knowing that she had spent four hundred taels of silver on a headdress for Jiang Youyao, which showed, first, that Jiang Li was generous, and second, that the Chief Minister¡¯s Family did not mistreat Jiang Li. Her financial situation was clearly comfortable, and the Imperial Censors could not pursue any claims on this matter. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue with the headdress itself; a perfectly good headdress wouldn¡¯t just crack on its own. Besides, it¡¯s clearly been cut open with a knife,¡± suddenly spoke Jiang Yue. She continued, ¡°Second Sister, if you don¡¯t like Third Sister, that¡¯s one thing, but why waste such a fine headdress for nothing?¡± Lady Yang hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to speak up so suddenly, and it was too late to cover Jiang Yue¡¯s mouth. Jiang Yuyan timidly tugged on Jiang Yue¡¯s sleeve and lowered her head without speaking. Jiang Yue was smug, knowing that the main branch of the family certainly dislike Jiang Li. Causing Jiang Li trouble would naturally make the main branch happy. By pleasing the main branch and also because Jiang Yue herself did not like Jiang Li, she felt satisfied. Jiang Youyao had the backing of the Ji family; what did Jiang Li have? With her own mother dead, she deserved to be trampled on. How could she still sit in the position of the legitimate daughter? Jiang Yue would be delighted to see Jiang Li fall to her level, or even lower. Looking at Jiang Yue, Jiang Li¡¯s expression remained calm, only visible confusion, and she said to Jiang Yue, ¡°Younger Sister, why do you say this? I do not dislike Third Sister.¡± ¡°Why do I say this?¡± Jiang Yue glanced at Ji Shuran and, seeing clear satisfaction in her eyes, felt even more emboldened and continued, ¡°If you liked Third Sister, you wouldn¡¯t have knocked over our great aunt, causing her to miscarry. After staying in the temple for a few years, you must have harbored resentment towards our great aunt. You might as well take out your anger on the headdress, deliberately giving it to Third Sister as a curse!¡± ¡°Yue, be quiet!¡± Lady Yang, naturally timid and fearing trouble, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her daughter when she saw Jiang Yue speaking so recklessly. It was well known that among all in the Jiang family, the third branch had the least status. While Jiang Yue had pleased Jiang Youyao, she also offended Jiang Li. No matter how down and out Jiang Li was, she was still Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s biological daughter. Who knew if she might rise to power again one day? Having said all she wanted to say, Jiang Yue remained silent. The guests around looked at Jiang Li with evident wariness. Jiang Li was once again gruesomely presented before everyone as a mother-killer and fratricide, and this time, because of Jiang Yue¡¯s words, a scene emerged in everyone¡¯s minds¡ªthe image of Jiang Li, under the light of the lamps, ferociously carving into the headdress with a knife, with each and every stroke. Vicious as a viper, ruthless and cold-blooded. Madam Liu could no longer hold back. She was good friends with Ye Zhenzhen and had met Jiang Li once on Green City Mountain, mysteriously taking quite a liking to her. Seeing her friend¡¯s child being targeted by all, she said, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second is kind-hearted, she is not that kind of person.¡± No sooner had she spoken than a lady in the crowd whispered, ¡°It¡¯s often those who seem kind-hearted that are the most fearsome, knowing the face but not the heart.¡± Though spoken softly, the words clearly penetrated the ears of the audience. Madam Liu¡¯s face turned a furious shade of iron blue. At this moment, Jiang Youyao began to weep softly. Usually seen with a carefree and cheerful smile, her tears now made her look incredibly pitiable. Sobbing, she said in a low voice, ¡°Why does Second Sister treat me this way? I thought that¡­ that Second Sister had already resolved any hard feelings with us¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any hard feelings, nor did I damage the headdress,¡± Jiang Li looked at her, seemingly helpless, ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Bad person! Bad person!¡± Jiang Bingji suddenly started to fuss in his nanny¡¯s arms. ¡°Have you all made enough of a racket?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder suddenly shouted. Leaning on a cane, she stood up with the assistance of a maid. She coldly surveyed those around her, and the guests immediately fell silent. Madam Jiang the Elder looked at Jiang Li and coldly asked, ¡°Did you truly not carve into this headdress?¡± Jiang Li replied, ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± she asked. Jiang Li looked towards Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s side, where Jiang Yuanbai was watching her, his gaze somewhat wavering. Ji Shuran was covering her face with a sleeve as if deeply distressed. Lady Lu, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t pretending at all, watching the scene unfold with a look of enjoyment. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Lady Yang, she was staring with wide eyes, discussing something with Jiang Yue. The entire Jiang Residence seemed filled with passive onlookers. Beside Tonger, there didn¡¯t seem to be a single person on her side. ¡°My maidservant Xiangqiao can testify for me,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°After purchasing the headdress, Xiangqiao has always been the one to take care of it for me; I never touched it.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder commanded someone beside her, ¡°Bring Xiangqiao here.¡± Suddenly, Xiangqiao was brought over. Jiang Li asked her, ¡°Xiangqiao, the headdress was in your care, placed in the box. You saw it clearly that I never touched it.¡± Xiangqiao hung her head, her body trembling slightly, and was silent for a long while. Just as the crowd began to wonder, Xiangqiao suddenly knelt to the ground and cried, ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I cannot lie.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Li to speak, she turned to Madam Jiang the Elder and kowtowed, crying out, ¡°Old Madam, I will tell it all. The headdress, it was indeed Second Miss who carved it up with a knife. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± A stir broke out among the crowd. Chapter 32 - 32 30 Unmanned ?32: Chapter 30 Unmanned 32: Chapter 30 Unmanned Xiangqiao¡¯s sudden outburst startled everyone present. But the most vehement reaction did not come from Jiang Li; rather it was Tonger. Tonger immediately stepped in front of Jiang Li, shielding her like a hen protecting her chick, and loudly objected, ¡°Nonsense, slanderer! My mistress has never done such a thing; Xiangqiao, it seems your conscience has been eaten by wolves, to so malign my mistress!¡± Xiangqiao didn¡¯t even glance at Tonger, but instead kowtowed several times to Madam Jiang the Elder, weeping, ¡°This servant dares not lie, should there be half a word of untruth, may thunder strike me down!¡± ¡°You!¡± Tonger, so angry she was at a loss for words, thought Xiangqiao dared to make such a dreadful oath, clearly a person who was desperate and reckless with her own life. Yet Xiangqiao¡¯s words seemed to drive the final nail into Jiang Li¡¯s coffin of guilt, leaving no room for liberation. Jiang Yue spoke again, her voice laced with mockery, ¡°Second Miss, you don¡¯t have a single piece of jewelry on yourself, yet you buy a headdress worth four hundred taels of silver for your third sister, how very generous. Surely only a deep bond of sisterly love could compel such an action. Having returned to the capital for less than a month, I never expected you to grow so fond of your third sister.¡± Her words insinuated that Jiang Li was never on good terms with Jiang Youyao and questioned how she could bear to spend a fortune on a precious capping ceremony gift for her, implying clearly that Jiang Li must have tampered with it. Jiang Youyao lifted her head, her eyes rimmed in red from grievance, and dabbed away a tear with a handkerchief, mournfully saying, ¡°Second Sister, I was so happy when you returned to the residence, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still harbor resentment towards me.¡± ¡°Lili,¡± Ji Shuran, who had yet to speak, also stepped forward, enveloping Jiang Youyao in her arms, and tenderly patting her arm before looking at Jiang Li, ¡°If you¡¯re discontent with me, let it out on me. I¡¯ve always looked after you, favored you, and treated you sincerely as your mother. I don¡¯t expect you to accept me, but I hoped, for your father¡¯s sake, our family could get along. All else aside, Youyao is your blood sister; how can your heart bear to curse her? Could it be¡­ you truly disregard the bonds of kinship?¡± And saying so, as if overwhelmed by sorrow, she clung to Jiang Youyao, weeping incessantly. The sight of the mother and daughter, fragile and pitiable, aroused much sympathy among those present. Especially Ji Shuran¡¯s last words made people recall how Jiang Li had once caused her to lose a child. The hearts of the women softened, particularly those with children, who felt even more sympathetic towards Ji Shuran. Mutterings could be heard, ¡°No wonder stepmothers have a hard time, saddled with such a miss; even a saint would be troubled.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s expression was dark as water. What should have been a splendid capping ceremony had turned into a farce. Jiang Li had managed to disgrace the entire Jiang Family today, and Madam Jiang the Elder blamed Jiang Yuanbai with reproachful eyes. If Jiang Yuanbai had managed his household properly, they would not be facing these troubles. Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s gaze towards Jiang Li also contained some anger, stirred by Ji Shuran¡¯s words that reignited his own guilt. After all, it was Jiang Li¡¯s unruliness that had caused Ji Shuran to lose a child, who was also Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s child. Now Jiang Li had committed another malicious act, and the flicker of fatherly affection he¡¯d felt due to Jiang Li¡¯s resemblance to him instantly evaporated. Jiang Yuanbai said, ¡°Unfilial daughter, will you not kneel?¡± His judgment clouded by disappointment and disregarding the consequences, if Jiang Li really did kneel, she would be infamous in all of Yanjing City¡¯s elite circles. Even if she remained in the Jiang Residence, she would never be able to raise her head among Yanjing¡¯s nobility, let alone consider marriage. A flicker of joy crossed Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes, as Madam Liu, anxious, was about to speak up when Jiang Li arched an eyebrow and countered, ¡°Why should I kneel?¡± No one expected Jiang Li to talk back in front of the crowd; even Jiang Yuanbai was momentarily stunned. Lady Lu was surprised, Lady Yang tightened her grip on Jiang Yue¡¯s hand, worried she might speak out of turn again. ¡°You harbor dark schemes and curse your legitimate sister. As your father, I must discipline you properly¡ªkneel!¡± Jiang Yuanbai bellowed. Jiang Li looked at him and uttered two words, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The confrontation was direct and unyielding. Tonger, shaking with fear, still stood resolutely in front of Jiang Li. Before Jiang Yuan Bai could speak, Jiang Li spoke again, ¡°I have made a mistake, and it is only natural for Father to want to discipline me. However, Father, isn¡¯t it right that before I personally confess to the wrongdoing I¡¯ve committed, what you should do is to believe in me and help me, rather than help others frame me and discipline me?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s words were quite impolite, leaving the guests around them a bit at a loss for what to do. Who dared speak to the Grand Secretary in such a manner? Although Jiang Yuan Bai always seemed amiable and conciliatory in imperial court, no one truly believed that he was a pushover to be trifled with. ¡°You dare to quibble?¡± Jiang Yuan Bai shook with anger. ¡°Lili, Xiangqiao claims to have seen it with her own eyes, do you still not confess to this matter being your doing?¡± Ji Shuran said, ¡°Although your father is angry, you are his legitimate daughter. Just confess honestly and apologize, and this matter can be forgotten.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s words sounded very magnanimous. Jiang Li found it somewhat amusing. Confess to a mistake and apologize, and then this matter would be forgotten? Of course not. Once she admitted to this baseless accusation, her reputation as a person with a vindictive nature would be forever beyond redemption. Such vicious thinking. Although she herself did not care for these empty titles, the pitiful girl, the real Miss Jiang the Second, would not think the same. Jiang Li said, ¡°If I did it, I did it, but if I didn¡¯t, I am not so good-tempered as to be a scapegoat for everyone to splatter with nameless dirt. Today, right here, I say that the cuts on that headdress were not made by me. Among all present here, who believes me?¡± Everyone looked at her. The girl spoke softly and politely, her features gentle and lovely. Yet, it was an obstinate tenacity that could not be argued against, as if from her eyes, clear as mountain streams, one could see an unshakeable defiance. Not one person spoke. The guests all looked away, which was to be expected. After all, today¡¯s event was but a family affair of the Jiang Family. Madam Jiang the Elder was staring at Jiang Li, her thoughts unknown. Jiang Yuan Bai¡¯s gaze was filled with anger and regret, while Jiang Youyao and Ji Shuran clung to each other, crying sadly. Behind them, Jiang Bingji looked at her with hostility. Jiang Yuyan nodded submissively, while Jiang Yue appeared smug. Lady Yang¡¯s gaze was evasive, Lady Lu watched as though enjoying a good show. Jiang Yuanping smiled and observed from the sidelines, while Jiang Yuanxing kept his head low, pretending not to see. Jiang Jing You and Jiang Jing Rui were huddled together, whispering as if they had not heard Jiang Li¡¯s words. Had they really not heard? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was nothing more than a desire to protect oneself wisely. Jiang Li glanced over each one of them, the corner of her lips curling slightly, but within that smile lay a trace of irony. In the vast Jiang Residence, not one of her blood relatives who were thicker than water stood by her side, believing in her. Poor Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li sighed inwardly, yet she did not know whether that sigh was for Miss Jiang the Second or for herself. Chapter 33 - 33 31 Fake ?33: Chapter 31 Fake 33: Chapter 31 Fake In the hush that fell, a crisp voice suddenly rang out, clear and loud. It was Tonger, the little maid standing in front of Jiang Li. Tonger loudly proclaimed, ¡°This servant believes in the young lady!¡± Jiang Li was taken aback, and before she could speak, another female voice sounded, ¡°I also believe Miss Jiang the Second has not done this thing.¡± Turning around, Jiang Li saw Madam Liu from Green City Mountain, with whom she had made acquaintance. Seeing Jiang Li look her way, Madam Liu gave her a comforting smile. Madam Liu said, ¡°After all, the so-called witness at present is just this maid¡¯s word.¡± She glanced at Xiangqiao, who was cowering at her feet, and continued, ¡°This maid can accuse Miss Jiang the Second of committing the act, and Miss Jiang the Second can also deny it; in the end, it is merely a matter of one¡¯s word against another¡¯s. Lord Jiang, as the Imperial Cabinet Grand Scholar, does not trust his own daughter, yet believes a maid with no ties of kinship. Such actions would hardly be accepted by the court.¡± This was a clear move to stand up for Jiang Li. Jiang Yuanbai too was momentarily stunned, aware that the Liu family, despite their animosity with the Ji family, had no quarrels with the Jiang Family. Yet, Madam Liu did not hesitate to speak for Jiang Li, risking offending the Jiang Family. A warm current surged in Jiang Li¡¯s heart. She and Xue Huaiyuan had grown up in Tongxiang, where Xue Huaiyuan was the local magistrate and had dealt with no small number of cases. He did not shield her from such matters. She knew of the evils of the world, yet was often moved by the kindness in people. In the cold Jiang Family, at this moment, she was not alone. She had Tonger, a maid of utter loyalty, and Madam Liu, who had drawn her sword on Jiang Li¡¯s behalf. That was enough to make up for the darkness she felt here. Jiang Yue saw that it was not easy for Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao to speak up, so naturally the matter fell to her. She said in a tone that was neither light nor heavy, ¡°It is a matter of word against word, but it is not as if Jiang Li has never done such things before; it indeed might have been her doing!¡± Right, Jiang Li had once caused harm that led to a miscarriage for her legitimate mother. Now, cursing a legitimate sister, what was so impossible about that? People believed what they wanted to believe; they saw what they wished to see. Jiang Li, with a malevolent heart and violent temperament, harsh and ungrateful, was an ingrate well known to all. For such a person to do such deeds was quite ordinary, quite natural. In the absence of other evidence, even if it could not be proven that it was her doing, the accusation would still fall on her head. Madam Liu furrowed her brow, having realized this point. But the matter had arisen so suddenly that searching for evidence to prove Jiang Li was not responsible from the start was exceedingly difficult. Seeing no way out of the predicament, Jiang Li finally spoke slowly. She asked, ¡°Xiangqiao, I will ask you once more, did you truly see with your own eyes as I carved each and every line on this headdress?¡± Xiangqiao lifted her head and, for some reason, trembled upon meeting Jiang Li¡¯s calm gaze. She steadied herself, and with forced bravado said, ¡°This servant saw it with her own eyes. Second Miss spoke of her hatred for Madam and Miss Third, thinking Miss Third had stolen the Lord¡¯s favor and wanted to curse Miss Third¡­¡± A murmur arose among the crowd, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s just as expected, how vicious¡­¡± Lord Jiang¡¯s expression grew even darker, while Jiang Youyao and Ji Shuran wept louder. Lady Ji Chen cleared her throat and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, you must give an account on this matter. Youyao also has Ji family blood in her veins. If this issue is not resolved, we will go to the palace and let Consort Li adjudicate!¡± It was a blatant pressure tactic on Jiang Yuanbai. Lady Ji Chen¡¯s intimidation did not frighten Jiang Li. She only softly said, ¡°Xiangqiao was a maid bestowed to me by Mother, if Xiangqiao is lying¡­¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Ji Shuran shook her head. ¡°Xiangqiao is born and raised here, I watched her grow up. Her character and temperament are trustworthy, and she¡¯s also hard-working. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lili had just returned home and needed maids, I had intended to keep Xiangqiao for myself.¡± Tonger couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. Trustworthy character and temperament, hard-working? Go fool some ghost! Jiang Li lowered her gaze to Xiangqiao, who was still prostrate at her feet. With her head down, Xiangqiao felt the scrutinizing gaze from above, a chill slowly crawling up her spine. What was supposed to be a surefire scheme became, at this very moment, a source of sudden unease for Xiangqiao. This unease quickly magnified, giving rise to the urge to retreat in her heart. Of course, that was impossible, and she could only continue to play her role in this drama. ¡°I also think highly of Xiangqiao. In these days by my side, she¡¯s always been there to chat and relieve my boredom. Thanks to her, my time back at the family home hasn¡¯t been dull. Hence, when she betrayed me, I felt deeply hurt,¡± said Jiang Li. Xiangqiao quickly said, ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s not that this servant has betrayed you, but this servant¡­ this servant just couldn¡¯t watch you continue to make mistakes. I truly couldn¡¯t go against my conscience!¡± ¡°Conscience?¡± Jiang Li echoed quietly, and suddenly laughed. She said, ¡°Do you have one?¡± Xiangqiao grew more anxious, replying, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know what she has done¡­¡± ¡°Nor do I know what I have done for you to betray me.¡± ¡°Enough, Second Miss,¡± Madam Jiang the Elder finally interjected, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Jiang Li removed her gaze from Xiangqiao, looked around, and slowly said, ¡°Since no one believes me, I must find evidence that proves I did not do this. Otherwise, I will have suffered these groundless accusations in vain, and my deceased mother¡¯s spirit in heaven would also grieve.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s complexion turned even grimmer. Jiang Li extended her hand and walked over to Jin Xiang, Jiang Youyao¡¯s maid. It was this maid who had initially taken out the Ruby headdress from the box. Jiang Li approached her and picked up the headdress once more from its box. The gem glinted in the sunlight, its blood-red hues shimmering, intended to be translucent but now marred and ugly with erratic slashes. As Jiang Li held the headdress in her hands, Ji Shuran suddenly realized something was amiss, but before she could speak, Jiang Li had already started speaking. She said, ¡°This headdress itself is the evidence.¡± Her hand caressed it, gentle and proper, the smile at the corner of her lips as bright as ever, yet mocking. ¡°This headdress is fake,¡± she lowered her gaze, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 34 - 34 32 Shifting the Blame ?34: Chapter 32 Shifting the Blame 34: Chapter 32 Shifting the Blame ¡°This headdress is a fake,¡± she lowered her gaze, ¡°this is not my headdress.¡± A moment of silence fell over the crowd. Madam Liu was the first to speak. She asked, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, what do you mean by this statement?¡± Jiang Li smiled slightly and handed the headdress to Madam Liu, casually saying, ¡°I spent four hundred taels of silver on a ruby headdress at the Auspicious Building in Yanjing City. There are only three of those in the entire Auspicious Building because the rubies are of exceptionally good quality and radiant in color.¡± She paused before completing her thought, ¡°But the one in my hands right now is crudely made and the color is dull. It¡¯s not even worth forty taels, let alone four hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Tonger couldn¡¯t help but inquire. ¡°Even if I truly wished to curse my younger sister, I wouldn¡¯t use such a shabby little item,¡± Jiang Li said with disdain. ¡°This is not the headdress I bought. Someone has taken mine and replaced it with this trash.¡± Someone had taken her headdress! The situation took a sharp turn in an instant, and everyone suddenly understood. But moments later, they plunged into even deeper confusion. Madam Jiang the Elder said, ¡°Little Miss Li, someone has taken your headdress. What does this mean?¡± Jiang Li turned around, gave Madam Jiang the Elder a faint smile, and said, ¡°Old madam, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make everything clear right now, what exactly is going on here?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder was taken aback. Before the guests, Jiang Li called her ¡°old madam¡± instead of ¡°grandmother,¡± a difference that indicated their closeness or lack thereof. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was this a sign of resentment? Was it because she hadn¡¯t stood by Jiang Li¡¯s side when she had fallen into a tough spot just a moment ago? Surprise flashed across the faces of both Jiang Youyao and Ji Shuran. This was not how things were supposed to unfold. Ji Shuran felt uneasy, not wanting Jiang Li to disrupt her plans, so she said, ¡°Lili, how could this precious ruby headdress be fake? You must have mistaken it for another.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± It was Madam Liu who spoke. She stated emphatically, ¡°Nothing of this poor quality could come from the Auspicious Building. All of you are regular guests there, and you would recognize it immediately.¡± Madam Liu handed the headdress back to the ladies nearby. After examining it, they all nodded in agreement. They confirmed Madam Liu¡¯s assertion. Ji Shuran¡¯s brows furrowed. She looked at Jiang Li and suddenly realized that from the beginning, even when the crack in the precious headdress was discovered, through the accusations and strange looks from everyone else, Jiang Li had never lost her cool. Jiang Li showed signs of confusion, regret, and remorse, but she did not show panic, anger, helplessness, or despair. Even now, Jiang Li¡¯s lips still bore a gentle smile, exactly the same as when she first arrived. What time was this to be smiling? What could possibly be so amusing? As Ji Shuran thought about it, she felt more and more uneasy, and subconsciously following Jiang Li¡¯s downward gaze to the ground, she too looked there, only to see Xiangqiao kneeling as if about to collapse. Xiangqiao was trembling. Jiang Li crouched down, reached out to help Xiangqiao up, looking at her with the same tenderness and affection in her eyes, her tone still as kind as before. She said, ¡°Xiangqiao, was it you who stole my headdress?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± Xiangqiao adamantly denied, ¡°I did not do such a thing.¡± ¡°Then this is truly strange.¡± Jiang Li muttered with a hint of confusion, ¡°If you say you saw with your own eyes how I carved the ruby headdress, how come the headdress that¡¯s there now has clearly been switched by someone else? Are you suggesting¡­ you saw a ghost?¡± Her last two words were spoken extra gently, but they sounded sinister and ghostly to Xiangqiao¡¯s ears. ¡°Third Sister, you say Xiangqiao took your headdress, do you have any evidence?¡± Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Evidence?¡± Jiang Li stood up again and said with a smile to Ji Shuran, ¡°Mother, as the matriarch of the principal residence, please dispatch someone right now to search Xiangqiao¡¯s room for the whereabouts of that ruby headdress. All the ladies and sisters are here, perfect to bear witness. This way, Jiang Li can clear her name without being wrongfully accused later on.¡± The guests felt somewhat uneasy upon hearing this. Jiang Li¡¯s remark was an accusation that they had placed themselves in a superior position while remaining detached as mere spectators, carelessly assuming Jiang Li to be the instigator. Ji Shuran kept a smile on her face but clenched her teeth. She wasn¡¯t foolish and realized that her plan to frame Jiang Li had borne no fruit today. She was surprised that Jiang Li had managed to turn the tables, a person without connections or silver in Jiang Residence managed to rise up. But she feared Jiang Li had more tricks up her sleeve and subconsciously glanced at Xiangqiao again. When Jiang Li mentioned searching the room, Xiangqiao breathed a sigh of relief, which Ji Shuran caught in her eye, prompting a quick calculation. Knowing that Jiang Li probably wouldn¡¯t find anything, she dispatched a few people, and indeed, they went to search Xiangqiao¡¯s room. Once again, silence returned to the main hall. At this moment, Jiang Yuanbai finally realized something seemed amiss. He looked at Jiang Li, seeing his daughter standing not far from Jiang Youyao. Jiang Youyao was dressed elegantly, her hairpin elaborate, while Jiang Li was dressed simply. If it weren¡¯t for her own striking appearance, she would seem no more noticeable than a maid in terms of attire. Jiang Yuanbai felt somewhat uncomfortable again. Jiang Yuanbai cared about his image and was protective of his own. Even if he disliked and was annoyed with Jiang Li, he didn¡¯t wish for her to tarnish Jiang Residence¡¯s reputation in front of the guests. Moreover, at this juncture, it was evident that there was more to the headdress incident, and Jiang Yuanbai then felt he may have been too harsh with Jiang Li just before. What everyone was thinking, Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s regret, Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao¡¯s disappointment, Jiang Li didn¡¯t care at all. She stood in the courtyard, eyeing Xiangqiao who was struggling to appear calm, and suddenly felt like laughing. Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao¡¯s intentions had been clear to her for a long time. However, what she intended to do was not just to prove her innocence. People might not harm the tiger, but the tiger bears ill will. Having Ji Shuran¡¯s people in Fangfei Garden was a disaster waiting to happen. Jiang Li had learned from her past tragic experiences to nip problems in the bud and eliminate them completely. Before long, the people sent to search Xiangqiao¡¯s room returned, and to ensure fairness, Madam Jiang the Elder had also sent her own maid to accompany them. Aunt Zhang returned to Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s side with her entourage and glanced at Xiangqiao on the ground, saying, ¡°Madam, we found the ruby headdress in Xiangqiao¡¯s room. There are no knife marks; it appears to be the real thing.¡± Xiangqiao¡¯s knees buckled, and she murmured, ¡°Impossible.¡± Jiang Youyao was also taken aback, and when Ji Shuran saw Jiang Li¡¯s smile grow, her scalp tightened. Indeed, Aunt Zhang hesitated for a moment, then said in front of all the guests, ¡°The servants also found many valuable jewelry pieces in Xiangqiao¡¯s room, which likely are the betrothal gifts Madam of the Principal Residence gave to Miss Jiang the Second.¡± Jiang Li was surprised for a moment, and for the first time, there was anger in her voice, yet upon careful listening, it seemed laced with a hint of mockery. She said, ¡°It seems Xiangqiao coveted the treasures and framed someone else!¡± Chapter 35 - 35 33 Yunshuang ?35: Chapter 33 Yunshuang 35: Chapter 33 Yunshuang ¡°So it was Xiangqiao who coveted the treasures and framed others!¡± A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples, and the guests immediately began to discuss. They had originally thought it was Miss Jiang the Second who despised Miss Jiang the Third, a case of sibling rivalry, with Jiang Li cursing Jiang Youyao¡¯s vicious actions. Unexpectedly, in the end, it turned out to be the personal maid, blinded by greed, who pinned the crime on someone else. The matter seemed much simpler now. It was Jiang Li¡¯s personal maid Xiangqiao who had sticky fingers and wanted to steal the headdress Jiang Li had given to Jiang Youyao as a meeting gift. Yet, fearing the theft would be traced back to her, she decided to switch it with another headdress of much inferior quality. Xiangqiao shook her head desperately, clinging to Jiang Li¡¯s legs and said, ¡°No, not at all! Those pieces of jewelry were given to me by the Second Miss! I didn¡¯t steal them, Miss Li, please say something for me!¡± Those pieces of jewelry and hairpins indeed weren¡¯t stolen by Xiangqiao, but Jiang Li would never admit it. Jiang Li just looked at her and spoke with deep regret, ¡°Xiangqiao, I have treated you well, why have you done this to me? Besides, my own finances aren¡¯t ample, and after spending all my silver to buy the headdress for my younger sister, what¡¯s left is all there is. These pieces of jewelry are valuable, rewarding you with one or two pieces is one thing, but giving them all to you, in Yanjing City, there are probably very few who could be so generous!¡± The surrounding guests all nodded in agreement. Indeed, rewarding a servant who performed well was nothing to criticize. But no one¡¯s money came from thin air, rewarding an entire case of jewelry to a servant, one would have to be out of their mind to do so. Furthermore, as Miss Jiang the Second just said, all her silver was used to purchase Miss Jiang the Third¡¯s coming-of-age gift, so it was even less likely that the remaining jewelry would be given away so freely. It clearly showed a lack of confidence. Xiangqiao stared blankly at Jiang Li, whose expression carried an unfeigned sincerity that almost confused Xiangqiao herself. She was simply blinded by greed for Jiang Li¡¯s case of treasures, and when Jiang Li bestowed them generously, she happily accepted. However, it never occurred to her that a master giving away so many things to a servant was already extraordinarily abnormal. She merely thought Jiang Li, being a country bumpkin, didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. Yet, the things she so eagerly accepted turned into her death warrant. Ji Shuran had instructed her to tamper with the coming-of-age gift Jiang Li was to give, but recently Xiangqiao had become spoiled and emboldened. Seeing that headdress, her own desires flared up. Coincidentally, she heard maids in the courtyard mentioning a jeweler who specialized in forgeries. She sought him out, spent a little money, and had an identical set of gemstone headdresses made. Apart from the quality of the gemstones, there was no difference on the surface. Xiangqiao thought that once Jiang Li was caught in an indisputable situation, the Jiang family members would punish Jiang Li, and that headdress, being unlucky, would be disposed of, and the matter would be considered closed. In doing so, not only would she have fulfilled Ji Shuran¡¯s instruction to frame Jiang Li, but she would also gain a headdress for herself, free of charge. What Xiangqiao did not expect was that in such a chaotic situation, Jiang Li still managed to notice the discrepancy in the headdress, although Jiang Li had only handled the real one once. She didn¡¯t expect that the real ruby headdress would appear in her own room. She had clearly placed the headdress in a box and buried it in a safe place! Who could have done this? As Xiangqiao looked up, her eyes met with Jiang Li¡¯s, sending a chill through her heart. Could it be that Jiang Li had known all along what she had planned to do? She had been watching without a word, and now those generously awarded jewels, when reflected upon, seemed even more like evidence proving her own thievery. Jiang Li had been plotting from that moment on! She was not some clueless bumpkin who knew nothing; she knew everything, yet still pretended to be ignorant! Xiangqiao¡¯s heart suddenly filled with despair, knowing she had botched Ji Shuran¡¯s task, and Ji Shuran certainly would not let her off easily. It was at this moment that Jiang Li spoke again. She said, ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I still don¡¯t understand, Xiangqiao, you could have just switched my headdress and used an inferior imitation to deceive the Third Miss, who, upon receiving it, would have merely thought I was short on silver. But why would you take the risk of being discovered by deliberately carving additional marks into the ruby, framing me and almost causing me to be disdained by our parents?¡± Jiang Li gently prodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over and you have no reason to do this deed. Could it be, someone has been instructing you from behind?¡± The moment the last sentence was uttered, a subtle shift occurred on the guests¡¯ faces. The complicated relationship between the Jiang family¡¯s stepmother and stepdaughters instantly came to mind. Ji Shuran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she longed to tear Jiang Li to pieces. She shifted slightly, giving Xiangqiao a covert warning glance. Scared to the extreme, Xiangqiao gritted her teeth, steeled her heart, and looked at Jiang Li as she cried out, ¡°Second Miss, it was clearly you who told me to do this. You said the Third Miss did not deserve to use that headdress, and you instructed me to find a similar one and carve my own marks into it¡­¡± ¡°Nothing but lies,¡± Jiang Li sighed, shaking her head. She stood tall, looking down at her, ¡°You now contradict your own earlier words, and can¡¯t even lie properly. Moreover, you haven¡¯t explained how you stole an entire case of my jewelry.¡± Jiang Li then turned to Ji Shuran and said, ¡°Mother gifted me this servant, claiming she was of good character and diligent. I¡¯ve never dared to neglect her, and yet this servant turned out to be unclean in her actions and dares to frame her own master. Mother, it seems you were mistaken this time.¡± Ji Shuran felt a burning shame on her face, as if she had been slapped in public. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had just vouched for Xiangqiao¡¯s character in front of all the guests, and now she had to retract her own words. Ji Shuran forced a smile and said, ¡°It is all mother¡¯s fault, mother¡­ has misjudged people and caused you to suffer an injustice.¡± How could a matriarch of the household misjudge people so gravely, allowing such a despicable person to stay by her stepdaughter¡¯s side? The ladies who had previously sympathized with Ji Shuran suddenly had a startling revelation. Ji Shuran took in the guests¡¯ expressions and was extremely annoyed. It was then that she understood Jiang Li¡¯s intention. Jiang Li also wanted to use this incident to send Xiangqiao back, eliminating a spy Ji Shuran had planted in Fangfei Garden. A smile flickered in Jiang Li¡¯s heart. Did Ji Shuran think she was merely removing a spy like Xiangqiao? No, she did not have much time to waste on the Jiang family¡¯s trifles. Some matters, if dealt with cleanly in one go, would save a lot of trouble. ¡°Mother is not completely wrong in her judgment of people,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. ¡°Thanks to another servant Yunshuang, whom Mother sent to me, I was able to see Xiangqiao¡¯s true nature. Without Yunshuang¡¯s reminder, I would have remained unaware of Xiangqiao¡¯s betrayal.¡± She looked directly at Yunshuang, who was standing in the crowd, and sincerely said, ¡°This time, I have Yunshuang to thank.¡± The Xiangqiao on the ground was stunned, lightning-quick in realizing many things, but her mouth was gagged by the matron with cloth, rendering her speechless. Yunshuang, hiding behind the crowd, was dumbfounded. Ji Shuran¡¯s gaze towards her made her feel a chill in her heart. Chapter 36 - 36 34 The Twin Carvings ?36: Chapter 34: The Twin Carvings 36: Chapter 34: The Twin Carvings The sudden mention of Yunshuang¡¯s name from Jiang Li¡¯s lips caught people by surprise. In the crowd, Yunshuang, caught off guard by being named, first thought to look at Ji Shuran¡¯s expression when she made out what Jiang Li was saying. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the crowd between them, Yunshuang could still feel Ji Shuran staring at her as if she were looking at a dead person. She instinctively wanted to shake her head and deny it, but then Jiang Li turned to her and, with a thankful and seemingly admiring tone, said, ¡°Yunshuang had warned me before to beware of Xiangqiao. At that time, I didn¡¯t quite believe her. Now it seems, I was too arrogant. Thank you, Yunshuang.¡± She then turned to Ji Shuran and said, ¡°Although Mother believed in Xiangqiao, she sent me a thoughtful Yunshuang. Jiang Li is very grateful for Mother¡¯s hard work.¡± Ji Shuran forced a smile, her feelings at that moment unknown to anyone. It was too late for Yunshuang to say anything now, and in front of all the guests, she really couldn¡¯t refute the words. Indeed, it was Xiangqiao who had hidden the Ruby headdress, but it was Yunshuang, who always followed her, who dug it out and secretly placed it in Xiangqiao¡¯s room. Most people in the world suffer not from lack but from inequality. Both she and Xiangqiao were Ji Shuran¡¯s spies placed by Jiang Li¡¯s side, but Xiangqiao, just by using her mouth, managed to obtain many rewards from Jiang Li. Those rewards, they might not even get as much by staying by Ji Shuran¡¯s side for over ten years. Yunshuang¡¯s eyes reddened with jealousy as she found Xiangqiao increasingly intolerable. She overheard the plan between Tonger and Jiang Li, knowing that to counter Ji Shuran, Tonger would prove in front of the guests that Xiangqiao had switched the headdresses. So Yunshuang quietly put the headdress back in Xiangqiao¡¯s room. Even so, Ji Shuran¡¯s plan was doomed. What of it, even if Xiangqiao told Ji Shuran about Jiang Li¡¯s plan and Ji Shuran re-strategized, she would just be claiming credit, yet not harming Xiangqiao a bit. But following Jiang Li¡¯s plan, Xiangqiao¡¯s death was certain. A servant with malicious intentions, who framed her master, had no place to live in the Jiang Residence, let alone the fact that she failed the task Ji Shuran entrusted her with. How could Xiangqiao possibly meet a good end? Everything was going smoothly until Xiangqiao was exposed, who would have known that just before the end, a single sentence from Jiang Li would plunge Yunshuang into an abyss. Yunshuang¡¯s legs went weak, and she nearly knelt down. Jiang Li¡¯s smile became more genuine. Ji Shuran was probably a suspicious person. Her own words would now likely make Ji Shuran truly doubt whether Yunshuang had turned traitor. After all, a foolproof situation had suddenly taken a turn here, unless there was an insider who informed Jiang Li. Naturally, Xiangqiao wouldn¡¯t dig her own grave, leaving Yunshuang as the only option. At this point, with things coming to light, Madam Jiang the Elder spoke coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Drag this trouble-making maid out and beat her to death with sticks!¡± Xiangqiao¡¯s eyes bulged, and with her mouth gagged by cloth, she couldn¡¯t speak but only looked at Ji Shuran for help pleadingly. But at this time, why would Ji Shuran entangle herself in unclear relationships for her sake, even urging them on, ¡°Be quick, didn¡¯t you hear what Mother said?¡± Xiangqiao struggled as she was dragged away, and the onlooking guests felt a chill in their hearts. The Jiang Residence¡¯s family rules were strict indeed, worthy of Jiang Yuanbai; even if he seemed kindly in ordinary days, his methods were not to be underestimated. Watching the scene, Yunshuang felt her spine grow increasingly cold. She vaguely realized that by going with the flow and framing Xiangqiao, she might have made a grave mistake. Jiang Li clasped her hands together and softly chanted ¡°Amitabha.¡± As everyone looked at her, the epicenter of the whirlpool of the incident, the eye of the storm of upheaval, was bowing her head slightly, as if she could hardly bear Xiangqiao¡¯s fate, yet appearing even more beautifully innocent in profile. Madam Jiang the Elder cast an enigmatic glance at Jiang Li and said to Ji Shuran, ¡°Now that Lili¡¯s maid Xiangqiao is gone, we must pick out some new ones for her. Let the housekeeper bring some over tomorrow and have Lili choose a few herself.¡± Upon hearing this, Tonger¡¯s heart fluttered, and she crisply spoke up, ¡°Old madam, the sweeping maids in Fangfei Garden were also arranged by Xiangqiao. Since Xiangqiao has shown to be lacking in virtue, may I suggest that old madam dismisses those maids as well, and select new ones. So that inside and out, Fangfei Garden will be thoroughly cleansed.¡± These words made Ji Shuran¡¯s face burn with embarrassment and her heart fill with irritation. A mere maid dared to criticize her in her words. Regardless of her inner anger, she kept her composure. Madam Jiang the Elder replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you have said.¡± Ji Shuran hastened to agree, then turned to Jiang Li with a smile, ¡°Previously, I was blind in judging people, nearly causing a great misstep. How about this, Yunshuang will return to my side, and you, Lili, will personally select your new personal maid tomorrow. Does that sound good to you?¡± Jiang Li displayed a hint of regret, ¡°I was actually quite pleased with Yunshuang by my side, but what mother suggests makes sense. I¡¯ll abide by mother¡¯s decisions.¡± Yunshuang, listening to Jiang Li speak, was terrified out of her wits. Jiang Li¡¯s words were pushing her into a pit of fire! Ji Shuran had already grown suspicious of her, keeping her close was simply to torment her. And Jiang Li was just pouring oil on the fire! ¡°Today has been quite an embarrassment,¡± said Madam Jiang the Elder as things seemed to be settling down, her voice grave, ¡°Our Jiang Residence has failed to discipline our servants properly, resulting in such a ludicrous scene. It has disrupted everyone¡¯s mood, and on behalf of the entire Jiang Residence, I offer an apology to all.¡± The guests all humbly demurred, and Jiang Yuanbai added, ¡°We¡¯ll gather again on another day.¡± The visitors who came for the hairpin ceremony witnessed quite a spectacle today, yet they gained little amusement from it. It was as if Jiang Youyao, who was meant to be the protagonist, had been somewhat ignored. Shen Ruyun and Mother Shen, escorted by the Jiang Residence servants to the door, couldn¡¯t help but discuss in a low voice, ¡°I find Miss Jiang the Third rather average, but Miss Jiang the Second is indeed formidable. With a few words, she reversed the situation, and I fear her schemes run deep.¡± Shen Ruyun disliked Jiang Youyao because Jiang Youyao was Zhou Bangyan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Today, Jiang Li flipped the situation, ostensibly punishing Xiangqiao but, in reality, also marring Ji Shuran¡¯s dignity, as well as leaving Jiang Youyao in a disgraceful light. Jiang Li¡¯s actions led to Jiang Youyao¡¯s loss of composure, which Shen Ruyun was glad to see, but this did not mean she had any fondness for Jiang Li. In Shen Ruyun¡¯s view, if Jiang Youyao hadn¡¯t taken Jiang Li¡¯s place, Zhou Yanbang¡¯s fianc¨¦e would have been Jiang Li by now. They were both love rivals, equally loathed. Just as they were talking, they suddenly heard someone call out, ¡°Miss.¡± Shen Ruyun and Mother Shen turned around and saw two people approaching¡ªit was Miss Jiang the Second, who had just made a scene, and her maid, Tonger. Miss Jiang the Second also noticed them, paused slightly, gave them a nod with a smile, and then passed by. Since they were not acquainted, it was not considered impolite. Yet in that moment, Shen Ruyun suddenly felt that the way Miss Jiang the Second nodded and smiled at her was very familiar. Where had she seen it before? Chapter 37 - 37 35 Princely Heir ?37: Chapter 35 Princely Heir 37: Chapter 35 Princely Heir Jiang Li passed by with Tonger and Mother Shen and daughter Shen Ruyun. On her face, she still wore the same mild smile as before, as if it had become a natural mask. Yet, upon closer examination, the curve of her lips was somewhat chilling. Mother Shen and Shen Ruyun indeed came. After marrying Shen Yurong, she had come to the capital. Mother Shen was not an easy mother-in-law to deal with, and Shen Ruyun was even more willful and selfish. Xue Huaiyuan loved his daughter and had tried his best to provide her with a generous dowry. Those dowry items were all used to support the Shen family, and her own clothes and jewelry were often taken away by Shen Ruyun under the guise of affection. She was not a saint and, as the beloved pearl in the palm of the Xue Family, when Shen Ruyun and Mother Shen displeased her, it would show in her expressions¡ªeven she, Xue Fangfei, would reveal her feelings. At these times, Shen Yurong would step in just right. Shen Yurong would always say that his widowed mother and his younger sister had raised him single-handedly, and that his achievements were all thanks to their efforts, urging Xue Fangfei to be kinder to them. Xue Fangfei, after all, had a kind heart, and thinking of the hardship the two women faced raising Shen Yurong, she would tolerate as much as she could. But this tolerance did not earn her the same respect. In her last six months, Mother Shen and Shen Ruyun never came to comfort her. Sometimes, they would even talk outside her door in a volume she could hear, questioning when she would die for committing such a disgraceful act and for being a burden to the Shen family. Had it not been for Xue Fangfei¡¯s resilient nature, she might have truly been unable to bear it and taken her own life to prove her innocence. ¡°Miss?¡± Tonger noticed something off with her companion¡¯s mood and called out softly. Jiang Li came back to her senses and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± But in her heart, she thought that Mother Shen and Shen Ruyun could not possibly be unaware of Shen Yurong and Princess Yongning¡¯s affair. The Princess could move through the Shen family¡¯s home as if it were her own, which obviously indicated she was familiar with them. With the Shen family¡¯s opportunistic nature, seeking alliance with an Imperial Princess was certainly more advantageous than with a minor official¡¯s daughter. Today, she had seen with her own eyes that the clothes and jewelry of Shen Ruyun and Mother Shen were somewhat beyond what Shen Yurong could afford on his current salary. This was probably the ¡°kindness¡± of Princess Yongning. Jiang Li contemplated this and felt the Shen family was both pitiable and pathetic. Princess Yongning might be of high birth, but the Princess who could kill her husband and child without batting an eye was certainly not someone easy to deal with. The Shen family saw only immediate gains, oblivious to the tears that would follow. She was delighted to watch the drama unfold. The Shen family, Shen Yurong, and Princess Yongning were the culprits who ruined her family, and she would reclaim that debt, little by little. As the two of them headed back to Fangfei Garden, even though Jiang Li had vindicated herself at Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony that day, she seemed still to be a daughter of the Jiang Family overlooked by others. None paid her any attention. Midway there, a man approached them head-on. When had a man entered the Jiang Family¡¯s back courtyard? Jiang Li stopped, not approaching any closer, conveniently keeping a distance between herself and the man. The man also adhered to propriety, not advancing further. Jiang Li stepped aside, intending to leave by another path, but then the man suddenly spoke up in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss?¡± Second Miss? A tone of familiarity, Jiang Li turned to look at him. The man appeared to be seventeen or eighteen years of age, dressed in a pine-scented long robe of exquisite fabric. His hair was fastened with a jade pin, his figure tall and erect, a flawless handsome young man with a refined and profound temperament, his gaze upon Jiang Li stirring slightly. Jiang Li stared at him, and perhaps her gaze was too foreign, making the man before her feel somewhat embarrassed. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Second Miss may not remember. I am Zhou Yanbang.¡± Zhou Yanbang? Jiang Li suddenly realized, and even Tonger beside her almost exclaimed in surprise. So, this was Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang. When she was still Xue Fangfei, she often heard this name from her younger sister-in-law, but she had never met him in person. She only knew of him as a handsome and elegant man. Now, as Jiang Li, Zhou Yanbang had become her former fianc¨¦, which was somewhat miraculous. Jiang Li paused, then said, ¡°Princely Heir.¡± Her tone was very ordinary, without excitement, nor a flood of emotions. It was as simple as treating a stranger on the street. Zhou Yanbang was somewhat surprised. He had known about his engagement to Jiang Li since he was young. When he was a child, he was oblivious and felt nothing. Later, Jiang Li was sent to the temple for the crime of plotting against her stepmother. Zhou Yanbang often heard his parents discuss whether to cancel this marriage arrangement, but in the end, somehow, the fianc¨¦e had changed to Jiang Youyao. Zhou Yanbang had met Jiang Youyao. She was a delicate and beautiful girl, pure and lovable. He was very satisfied with Jiang Youyao and had no objections to the marriage arrangement. Yet today, while attending Jiang Youyao¡¯s hairpin ceremony, Zhou Yanbang unexpectedly saw Jiang Li, whom he had not seen in many years. Zhou Yanbang only remembered that Jiang Li was a chubby girl with a bad temper when they were children. However, her appearance at the hairpin ceremony stirred ripples in his heart. Jiang Youyao was like an exquisite piece of jade jewelry, suitable for placing in a room. The purity and elegance of Jiang Li, however, was like the clear moonlight in the sky, desirable but unreachable. Zhou Yanbang watched Jiang Li silently from among the crowd of male guests. Seeing Jiang Li being accused by everyone and calmly turning defeat into victory increased his admiration for her. Now, having encountered her by chance in the backyard of the Jiang Residence, Zhou Yanbang felt pleasantly surprised, yet the way Jiang Li looked at him was as if she was looking at a stranger. This made Zhou Yanbang feel a little disappointed. It seemed that the more unattainable something was, the more appealing it became. Jiang Li¡¯s lukewarm attitude toward him only caused Zhou Yanbang¡¯s emotions to fluctuate even more. He thought to himself that just a few days ago, he had heard that Jiang Li, upon learning of Jiang Youyao¡¯s engagement to him, was so heartbroken that she had thrown herself into the lake. Thinking about it now, perhaps he had hurt Jiang Li back then, which explained why she was now so cold to him. Perhaps he should speak with his father and reconsider the marriage arrangement, Zhou Yanbang thought, as he looked at Jiang Li again with the vision of her being his fianc¨¦e. Jiang Li slightly furrowed her brows. Zhou Yanbang¡¯s gaze was all too familiar to her. When she was Xue Fangfei, and even after she married Shen Yurong, there were still many such gazes surrounding her. Disgusting. She had no desire to speak further with Zhou Yanbang. Although she had become Miss Jiang the Second, she did not wish to have any relationship with this man. Jiang Li was about to leave when suddenly she heard a sweet call from behind her, ¡°Princely Heir Brother!¡± Jiang Li almost grimaced at this call. Turning around, she saw Jiang Youyao running over. Jiang Youyao ran up to Zhou Yanbang, raised her face with a smile, and said, ¡°Princely Heir Brother, Second Sister, what are you talking so happily about?¡± Although smiling, the look Jiang Youyao gave Jiang Li carried the hostility of a legal wife catching an adulteress, full of fierce aggression. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 38 - 38 36 Consulting ?38: Chapter 36: Consulting 38: Chapter 36: Consulting Jiang Li watched the two people opposite her. Jiang Youyao and Zhou Yanbang were sitting very close to each other. Their engagement was known throughout Yanjing City, so it was not too much for an engaged couple to be a bit intimate. However, Zhou Yanbang¡¯s expression at the moment seemed rather uncomfortable. Jiang Youyao naively spoke up, ¡°Second sister, what were you discussing so intently just now? Why did you stop when I arrived?¡± ¡°There was nothing much,¡± Jiang Li replied. ¡°We just ran into the Princely Heir and greeted him when you came.¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°Now that Third Sister is here, you should spend some time with the Princely Heir. I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Yanbang and Jiang Youyao to respond and left with Tonger. Zhou Yanbang couldn¡¯t help but watch Jiang Li¡¯s retreating figure, and seeing this, Jiang Youyao bit her lip in frustration. On the way back, Tonger asked Jiang Li in a low voice, ¡°Miss, it would be best not to associate with Prince Zhou.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Seeing that Jiang Li was not angry, Tonger became a bit bolder and said, ¡°Although Miss and Prince Zhou were once betrothed, it is now Third Miss who is engaged to him. Even though Miss has returned, the master will not reinstate the engagement. Marriage is not child¡¯s play, changing it back and forth repeatedly would make our Jiang Family the laughingstock of Yanjing City. The master will certainly not let that happen.¡± ¡°Secondly,¡± Tonger continued, carefully gauging Jiang Li¡¯s expression, ¡°Prince Zhou was too warm towards Miss just now. He is now Third Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦, but he pays no regard to his status and behaves so inappropriately. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s not a good match. Miss¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Li laughed. ¡°Of course, I know he¡¯s not a good match. But our Tonger, to think of so much, really opens my eyes.¡± Tonger was usually straightforward¡ªloyal but otherwise unremarkable. Unexpectedly, she had depth and was not blinded by immediate benefits, which Jiang Li very much appreciated. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Jiang Li¡¯s praise, Tonger laughed as well, ¡°Miss need not worry. Our Miss is a legitimate daughter of the Jiang Residence. Not to mention the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, even becoming a Princess is possible. We can take our time to find a good husband.¡± Jiang Li laughed at this, finding Tonger ultimately too na?ve, unaware of the power of gossip. Just the past accusation of plotting against her stepmother was enough to make her an outcast in Yanjing City. Otherwise, Jiang Yuan Bai wouldn¡¯t have sent her to the temple, knowing that even as Second Miss of the Jiang Family, she wouldn¡¯t fare any better in Yanjing City. But then again, in this lifetime, she didn¡¯t plan to marry anyway. ¡­ At the same time, in Shuxiu Garden, Lady Ji and Lady Ji Chen were talking. The guests had already dispersed. Today¡¯s capping ceremony for Jiang Youyao was nothing short of a mess, utterly disordered. To outsiders, they would only say that she, as the matriarch managing the household, was not assertive enough, and the back courtyard was in disarray. Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s parting gaze had left Lady Ji extremely irritated. Clearly, he was blaming her. She had planned to deal properly with Jiang Li, but instead Jiang Li slipped away and she even lost a maid, Xiangqiao. That much was tolerable, but anyone with eyes could see today¡¯s intricate twists and turns. Those ladies and misses loved to gossip about the affairs of others¡¯ backhouses; the clever ones would certainly spot the oddities. Ji Shuran wasn¡¯t afraid of others finding the situation odd. As a matriarch who manages the household, who doesn¡¯t employ some tactics? But having used tactics and still lost, squandered both her dignity and her soldiers, such a defeat, if known, would surely provoke laughter at her expense. It would be an admission that she was outwitted by a mere young girl. Always proud and haughty at heart, Ji Shuran came back and, in a fury, smashed vases and pottery all over the yard. Lady Ji Chen consoled her, ¡°What sort of behavior is this? If others see you like this, they will say you can¡¯t keep your composure, entirely unbecoming of the Grand Secretary¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Sister, I just can¡¯t swallow this insult,¡± Ji Shuran said angrily. ¡°That wretched Jiang Li is truly vile! Barely older than Youyao and yet so cunning. You saw what happened today; how can she be so scheming?¡± ¡°She is indeed no simple character, don¡¯t you unravel yourself,¡± said Lady Ji Chen. She instructed the maids to partially close the door and continued, ¡°Right now, you are in charge of the Jiang Residence¡¯s main household. Don¡¯t forget you bore Jiang Yuanbai a pair of children, and his heart leans toward you. As for Jiang Li, a daughter neglected, has anyone within the Jiang Residence ever truly regarded her as the miss? If you wish to deal with her, it would be effortless, but remember to plot it out slowly and not to give others a handle against you. Look at what happened with Xiangqiao this time, it nearly caused trouble.¡± Ji Shuran gradually calmed down, ¡°I understand.¡± Yunshuang had already been taken away, and Jiang Li¡¯s words to her earlier ultimately raised Ji Shuran¡¯s suspicions, though Yunshuang had explained that it was jealousy over Xiangqiao that led to the current situation. Regardless of whether it was true or not, Yunshuang¡¯s actions caused Ji Shuran¡¯s plans to fall short and her grave mistake meant she couldn¡¯t be kept around. As for how to deal with her, when others asked, it would only be said that Yunshuang couldn¡¯t bear Xiangqiao¡¯s death and packed up to return to her hometown. ¡°It¡¯s that Madam Liu,¡± Lady Ji Chen¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°she has opposed our Ji family time and time again. Just the other day, father mentioned that Liu Yuanfeng filed another complaint against him. Liu Yuanfeng is such an ingrate, and now Madam Liu repeatedly opposes us, truly infuriating.¡± ¡°Indeed annoying,¡± Ji Shuran echoed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her meddling, how could Jiang Li have had the chance to return to Yanjing!¡± ¡°No matter,¡± said Lady Ji Chen coldly. ¡°If the Liu Family dares oppose our Ji family, they will have their comeuppance. The urgent matter is for you,¡± she advised Ji Shuran, ¡°you upset Jiang Yuanbai this time, you must soothe him well. As for Jiang Li, there¡¯s no rush, you can find any reason to deal with her at your convenience since she¡¯s under your watch. Don¡¯t forget, her lifelong affair is still in your hands, isn¡¯t it easy to trip her up?¡± Ji Shuran nodded, ¡°You make sense.¡± While they were speaking, someone suddenly burst in, it was Jiang Youyao, her expression furious and her features almost twisted. Seeing Lady Ji Chen and Ji Shuran, she didn¡¯t care for formalities and blurted out, ¡°Mother, aunt, that vixen Jiang Li actually flirted with Prince Zhou right in front of me, shameless! You must discipline her for me!¡± ¡°How dare she?¡± Ji Shuran immediately stood up with a surge of anger. ¡°She just does,¡± said Jiang Youyao, extremely aggrieved. ¡°Mother, she pays us no respect at all, how can we tolerate this? Mother, you must avenge this for me!¡± Chapter 39 - 39 37 Winning Game ?39: Chapter 37: Winning Game 39: Chapter 37: Winning Game Lady Ji Chen and Ji Shuran were discussing something, and Jiang Li had no idea what it was about, but she was also clear that, with today¡¯s incident, facing Ji Shuran¡¯s trap, her actions had blatantly exposed the conflict between them. Considering past deeds committed by Ji Shuran against Miss Jiang the Second, it was obvious that Ji Shuran was not a person of generous spirit. As the conflict intensified, Ji Shuran would undoubtedly resort to even more ruthless methods. Jiang Li was not afraid. In the past, she had followed Xue Huaiyuan, and when he dealt with political affairs, he did not avoid her; sometimes, he even discussed them with her. Jiang Li was not faint-hearted, and having died once already, been betrayed by the person who slept beside her, lost her family and everything she owned, she now harbored a resolute determination, ready at all times to burn both the jade and the stone. She returned to Fangfei Garden, and had been resting for less than half an hour when an uninvited guest came. Jiang Jingrui, carrying a cricket cage, dropped by Fangfei Garden uninvited to have some tea. This second branch¡¯s young master was unruly and ungovernable. Both Old Master the Second, Jiang Yuanping, and Madam the Second, Lady Lu, were unable to discipline him. Only occasionally would he half listen to what Jiang Yuanbai said. However, this Second Miss seemed quite acquainted with Jiang Li. Jiang Li invited him to sit down and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Jiang Jingrui found a teacup, had Tonger pour him tea with not the slightest bit of politeness. Cocking his head to look at Jiang Li, he said, ¡°You did quite a fine job today. Both Jiang Youyao and your great-aunt got outmaneuvered by you. I was about to give you a round of applause.¡± His words indeed made Tonger, who was pouring the tea, a bit angry. Although this second branch¡¯s young master did not seem to have any malice toward their lady, his attitude sometimes clearly showed disdain for Jiang Li, hence his informal way of speaking. ¡°You can¡¯t be careless with your words,¡± Jiang Li said indifferently, ¡°I merely stated the truth.¡± ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡± Jiang Jingrui fiddled with the teacup on the table. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have told anyone.¡± ¡°You speak as if we are very close,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. The moment ¡°cousin¡± left her lips, Jiang Jingrui¡¯s expression changed subtly. He looked at Jiang Li seriously and asked, ¡°Jiang Li, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s smile carried a hint of odd mockery. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Earlier in the courtyard, when I was accused and cursed over Jiang Youyao, I asked if anyone believed me. In the entire Jiang Residence, Madam Liu and Tonger believed me. I remember that you, cousin, were not among them.¡± Jiang Li continued, ¡°If we were very close, cousin, you would have to believe me a little bit at least. So, I say, we aren¡¯t really close.¡± Jiang Jingrui¡¯s face flushed red in a flash, while Tonger on the side felt an immense sense of relief. That¡¯s right; he pretended to be close and as if he was on Jiang Li¡¯s side, but when it came to the crunch, he couldn¡¯t even muster a peep, not as reliable as a stranger with no blood relation; how could such a person be considered close? Jiang Jingrui was usually slick and good at arguing, but as he was about to retort, upon seeing Jiang Li¡¯s eyes, the words died on his lips, and he couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Jiang Li¡¯s eyes were like transparent stream water, very clear, as if all the lies in the world could not hide within them. Suddenly, Jiang Jingrui felt somewhat ashamed and restless like sitting on pins and needles. He thought he had a decent relationship with Jiang Li and had even warned her, believing he had done his utmost. Yet he had not expected Jiang Li to blatantly ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand by my side?¡± Her straightforward question made him seem like a petty person in contrast. ¡°I understand that my cousin doesn¡¯t want to offend our mother for my sake. Everyone in the Jiang Residence knows the importance of staying out of trouble, and I don¡¯t blame them. But please never again say that we are close, cousin. I am someone who particularly dislikes mere appearances,¡± Jiang Li spoke calmly. Jiang Jingrui found her words extremely grating but didn¡¯t know how to respond. Jiang Li was essentially mocking him for his lack of courage, for not daring to take a stand. As a young man, used to being indulged and pampered, how could he tolerate such an insult? He immediately said, ¡°I get it, stop speaking in such a sarcastic tone. I just won¡¯t come again!¡± And with that, he slammed the teacup onto the table with a ¡°snap¡± and stormed off in a huff. Tonger was startled and complained, ¡°Why does the Second Young Master have such a volatile temper?¡± Then, turning towards Jiang Li, she asked, ¡°Did you maybe push him too hard just now?¡± ¡°Jiang Jingrui isn¡¯t inherently bad,¡± Jiang Li tapped the teacup lightly, ¡°Selfish, yes, but not to the point of being cold-blooded. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have warned me earlier. Living in a prominent family, with complex interests at play, he naturally has concerns, and I can understand his actions. However, I don¡¯t like them.¡± Perhaps it was because Xue Huaiyuan had taught her to see things in black and white from a young age that Jiang Li herself detested such people¡ªa curious mix of being sometimes unbearable, yet not entirely evil, leaving one with conflicted feelings. ¡°By speaking this way, either he will grow to thoroughly dislike me and avoid me, or he will feel guilty and stop watching from the sidelines when it comes to my affairs. With that, his attitude will be clear rather than ambiguous. An ambiguous ally by one¡¯s side is always a hazard, as they may stab you in the back,¡± she explained. Tonger nodded, albeit not fully comprehending, ¡°What you say makes sense, Miss. Otherwise, Xiangqiao wouldn¡¯t have ended up suffering the consequences today.¡± Since the day she returned from Shuxiu Garden, Xiangqiao had been secretly fiddling with the box holding Jiang Li¡¯s headdress, occasionally showing a reluctance to part with it. When Tonger mentioned this to Jiang Li, she guessed that Ji Shuran was likely to tamper with it during the coming-of-age ceremony. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess Ji Shuran¡¯s intentions, given Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s past of patricide and matricide. Jiang Li then instructed Tonger to bribe a servant from the outside, spreading rumors about a craftsman who forged imitations. As expected, Xiangqiao sought out the craftsman to switch the headdress. Jiang Li also had Tonger badmouth Xiangqiao to Yunshuang and mentioned all the rewards Xiangqiao had received from her. Out of jealousy, and upon learning of Jiang Li¡¯s counter-plot, Yunshuang decided to go with the flow and conspire with Jiang Li to doom Xiangqiao. When Xiangqiao was caught, something Jiang Li said to Yunshuang raised Ji Shuran¡¯s suspicions. The plan unfolded smoothly, with Yunshuang dealing with Xiangqiao for Jiang Li, and Ji Shuran taking care of Yunshuang while also completely replacing the servants in Fangfei Garden¡ªone fell swoop, for good. In all this, Xiangqiao¡¯s greed, Yunshuang¡¯s jealousy, and Ji Shuran¡¯s suspicion intertwined, each link essential. What Jiang Li had exploited was human malice. Human nature is the hardest to fathom but the easiest to manipulate. With just a little enticement, one could achieve their objectives. All of this had begun with the first hairpin Jiang Li had rewarded Xiangqiao with, sowing the seed. The hunter had set the trap from the beginning, and ultimately, the prey was ensnared. In this game, Jiang Li had won. Chapter 40 - 40 38 Bai Xue ?40: Chapter 38 Bai Xue 40: Chapter 38 Bai Xue After the coming-of-age ceremony, Jiang Li¡¯s Fangfei Garden regained its usual tranquility. Although it had been proven that Jiang Li was wrongfully accused regarding the stolen headdress, not a single person came to comfort her. Tonger secretly found out that Madam Jiang the Elder had summoned Ji Shuran to Night Wind Hall and severely reprimanded her. Since Ji Shuran was the one who had taken charge of the entire coming-of-age ceremony for Jiang Youyao, the emergence of such an incident had made a mockery of the event before all the guests, causing the Jiang Family to lose face. ¡°This time, Lady Ji¡¯s ability to manage household affairs must be greatly doubted by others,¡± Tonger said with great satisfaction when she spoke of this matter. Jiang Li smiled. Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s scolding of Ji Shuran was probably not because Ji Shuran had messed up the coming-of-age ceremony. After all, Madam Jiang the Elder was an old hand at internal household struggles, seasoned over many years¡ªhow could she not understand the twists and turns within the household? Moreover, Ji Shuran¡¯s attempts to shift the blame this time were truly clumsy. Though Madam Jiang the Elder was not particularly fond of Miss Jiang the Second, she was still fairly just and must have used this incident to chastise Ji Shuran. However, this incident, even though it had saved Jiang Li¡¯s own skin, also laid bare the fact that the internal peace of the Jiang Residence was disrupted, a matter bound to provoke resentment from others. For instance, Jiang Li was still being ostracized¡ªthis was the Jiang family members¡¯ punishment for her. But Jiang Li herself did not care. Tonger said with a smile, ¡°The three new maids are still outside. Would you like them to come in now?¡± Xiangqiao and Yunshuang had already been taken away, so Jiang Li herself had Tonger, a maid, and with the guidance of an older maid, she had selected three more. In this way, she now had, along with Tonger, two first-class maids, two second-class maids, and had also picked a sweeping maid from the outer courtyard. It was just right. ¡°Let them come in,¡± Jiang Li said. The three maids all came in. The two second-class maids, one named Ming Yue and the other Qingfeng, were about the same age as Tonger and seemed to be lively and clever. They crisply greeted Jiang Li; they had not served in the Jiang Residence before. There was also a first-class maid named Bai Xue, slightly older than Tonger. Unlike the first two lively maids, despite her name Bai Xue, she had dark skin and a sturdy build, wearing the distinctly tailored apricot-red dress of the Jiang Residence which seemed somewhat hilariously out of place. Tonger examined Bai Xue, puzzled in her heart. Generally speaking, a lady¡¯s personal maid also represents the lady¡¯s image. Aside from character and capability, their appearance must be delicate and pretty. This Bai Xue, regardless of ability, with such looks, would never be considered for a first-class maid in any other household. When the older maid was selecting them, she mentioned Bai Xue had great strength and could be one to do sweeping work in the outer courtyard. Jiang Li had initially thought so too, but in the end, for some reason, Bai Xue ended up as a first-class maid. The older maid had also repeatedly inquired with Jiang Li, probably feeling that Jiang Li did not understand the reasoning behind it, but Jiang Li was stubborn too. Tonger, looking at Bai Xue, could not discern anything special. Jiang Li exchanged a few brief words with the three maids, and Qingfeng and Bai Lu went out to work. Bai Xue stayed in the room, and Jiang Li looked at her and smiled, ¡°I hear you¡¯re from Zao Hua Village?¡± Bai Xue, who had been standing very formally, relaxed a bit when Jiang Li mentioned her hometown, and replied, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I used to know a maid who also came from Zao Hua Village,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. The record book detailing Bai Xue¡¯s family background states that she came from Zao Hua Village, not far from Yanjing. Her family included two older brothers and a younger sister. Her parents were farmers, tending to just over one third of an acre. Bai Xue became so dark and sturdy because she had been helping her parents with the farm from a young age. However, with many mouths to feed and as her brothers married and had children, life became even harder. To earn her keep, Bai Xue entered service as a maid in Yanjing. Maid like Bai Xue weren¡¯t favored by the wealthy Official Families in Yanjing, who found her unattractive. The reason the matron of the Jiang Family chose her was because Bai Xue was strong and capable of heavy chores. Unexpectedly, Jiang Li selected Bai Xue to be a First-class Maid; perhaps it was good fortune on Bai Xue¡¯s part. Although Bai Xue was new to the place, she knew well that the Monthly Silver for a First-class Maid was entirely different from that of a Sweeping Maid. She felt deep gratitude towards Jiang Li for choosing her. However, she had heard many rumors about Miss Jiang the Second of Yanjing before coming, and had expected someone fierce and formidable. Instead, she found Jiang Li to be amiable and even concerned about her hometown. Bai Xue thought to herself that rumors really couldn¡¯t be trusted, they were all nonsensical falsehoods propagated by others. Bai Xue said, ¡°Miss, what is the name of the maid you know? Perhaps I might recognize her.¡± ¡°She is called Hai Tang,¡± Jiang Li replied with a smile. ¡°That maid should now be in her early twenties, with two younger brothers, and her home is next to the rice shop to the west of Zao Hua Village. Hai Tang is tall and slender, fair and lovely, and rather good-looking.¡± Tonger, listening at the side, was puzzled. She should recognize any maid known to Jiang Li, but she had never heard of a maid named Hai Tang. Was she from the Jiang Residence? After lengthy thought, Bai Xue finally scratched her head and chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t seem to recall such a person. Zao Hua Village isn¡¯t that big, nor is it too small. However, if the miss wishes to inquire about Miss Hai Tang, I could write a letter back to my parents and ask them.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to contain herself, Tonger asked, ¡°You can write?¡± ¡°I secretly learned a little from the private school teacher in the village,¡± Bai Xue replied, her laughter revealing a simple honesty. Tonger came to view Bai Xue with a newfound respect, as not many maids in the Jiang Residence knew how to write. Their miss indeed had a keen eye for talent; although Bai Xue seemed unremarkable in appearance, she truly had genuine skills and was deserving of being a First-class Maid. Jiang Li was somewhat surprised to find that Bai Xue could read, and immediately smiled at Bai Xue, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± The reason she had picked Bai Xue to be her personal maid was not only because Bai Xue was honest and loyal, but more importantly, it was because Bai Xue was from Zao Hua Village. When she was Xue Fangfei, she had a personal maid named Hai Tang who also came from Zao Hua Village. Of Xue Fangfei¡¯s four personal maids, two were beaten to death, and the remaining two were secretly let out of the residence by Xue Fangfei. One was Du Juan, who had no one in her family, and it was unknown where she would end up. However, Xue Fangfei knew about Hai Tang ¨C that she was from Zao Hua Village and had two younger brothers. Shen Yurong had no knowledge of Hai Tang¡¯s origins, so she wouldn¡¯t look into Zao Hua Village. Besides, Hai Tang was clever and attentively meticulous. After giving it much thought, Jiang Li deemed it very likely that Hai Tang returned to Zao Hua Village. To reveal the hideous faces of Shen Yurong and Princess Yongning, it was imperative to find witnesses from the past. Unfortunately, Jiang Li currently had no way to approach the Shen family, and even if she could, the members of the Shen family might not be willing to testify on her behalf. But Hai Tang was different. Hai Tang had grown up with her like sisters; if asked to stand as a witness in the case of Xue Fangfei, Hai Tang would certainly agree. And all of this, Jiang Li contemplated as she looked at the simple and honest girl before her, depended on Bai Xue from Zao Hua Village. Chapter 41 - 41 39 Enlightenment ?41: Chapter 39 Enlightenment 41: Chapter 39 Enlightenment Perhaps it was because Madam Jiang the Elder had reprimanded her once, but Ji Shuran did not utter a word when Jiang Li was re-selecting her maids. Throughout the entire process of picking maids, Jiang Li was accompanied by Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s maids, Zhenzhu and Feicui. Of course, Jiang Li understood that whatever maids she picked, Ji Shuran would likely find out soon enough. However, Ji Shuran temporarily had no way to interfere with the reorganized Fangfei Garden. In these past days, peace reigned in the Jiang Residence. In Shuxiu Garden, Jiang Yuanbai, who had just left the morning court, frowned slightly as Ji Shuran helped him remove his robe. Although Jiang Yuanbai was the current Grand Secretary, his backyard was much quieter compared to his colleagues¡¯. When Ye Zhenzhen was still alive, there were only two maids bestowed by Madam Jiang the Elder whom he was intimate with. Later, one of them became pregnant and was promoted to a concubine. After the death of Ye Zhenzhen, that concubine also passed away early due to excessive grief caused by the death of her daughter. After Ji Shuran entered the household, the main branch of the Jiang Family had only one such maid left. That maid was previously Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s personal attendant, steady and uncompetitive, almost a non-entity in the Jiang Residence. After Ji Shuran entered, she took the initiative to elevate that maid to Maternal Aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao had always been childless, and after Ji Shuran¡¯s arrival, she devoted herself entirely to serving Ji Shuran, acting more like a servant. Therefore, Ji Shuran¡¯s position in the main branch was unshakeable. Although Madam Jiang the Elder had previously expressed some dissatisfaction with the lack of male heirs for Jiang Yuanbai, when Jiang Li was eight years old and pushed Ji Shuran causing her miscarriage, Ji Shuran not only did not hold a grudge but also pleaded on behalf of Jiang Li, making Madam Jiang the Elder feel apologetic towards Ji Shuran. Later, when Ji Shuran gave birth to Jiang Bingji, Madam Jiang the Elder said no more. After all, as Jiang Yuanbai was the current Grand Secretary, many eyes in the court were watching every word and deed of his. Having many heirs in the backyard also implied a complex family, and having many concubines might not be a good thing. As long as the main branch had one male child, it was fine not to be greedy for more. Under the tacit approval of Madam Jiang the Elder and the fondness of Jiang Yuanbai, Ji Shuran thrived like a fish in water. She doted on her own two children to the utmost. Over the years, among the sisters-in-law, there was no need to mention Lady Yang, even Lady Lu had to lower her head to her. But all of this was disrupted by the return of Jiang Li to the Jiang Residence. In less than a month since Jiang Li¡¯s return, Ji Shuran had suffered several setbacks, and this time, even the usually lenient Madam Jiang the Elder was angry, leaving Ji Shuran feeling indignant. After Ji Shuran neatly stored away Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s robe, she handed him a cup of cool tea, placing it into his palm, and asked softly, ¡°My lord, why the furrowed brow? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Jiang Yuanbai looked up at her. Ji Shuran¡¯s features were exquisitely beautiful, unlike Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s simple and vague roundness. Ji Shuran resembled more the fine and educated ladies that came from erudite families, every word and action fittingly picturesque. Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s gaze fell on Ji Shuran¡¯s fingers, soft as young onion sprouts, noticing a small wound. In the basket on the table, there was unfinished needlework. Ji Shuran was making clothes for him. A softness enveloped Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart, and the displeasure he had towards Ji Shuran these past days dissipated at that moment. He took Ji Shuran¡¯s hand, reproaching her, ¡°How did you get hurt? You could have let the servants do this.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Shuran smiled and replied, ¡°My lord seems to have forgotten, I never entrust the making of your personal clothing to anyone else.¡± Jiang Yuanbai looked at her, Ji Shuran¡¯s smile was soft, timid, and gentle, thinking about how these past days he had deliberately neglected Ji Shuran because of the accident during the coming-of-age ceremony, guilt inevitably rose in his heart. He then said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°I am not toiling, it¡¯s the master who truly labors,¡± Ji Shuran said. Jiang Yuanbai was somewhat moved. He had two wives; the first, Ye Zhenzhen, had not been his choice, but that of Madam Jiang the Elder for him. At that time, he was on the rise in the court, making many enemies there, and Madam Jiang the Elder believed it was best for him to keep a low profile, to marry a woman whose family was not so prominent. The Ye Family had a wealth of ten thousand guan and extensive connections, making it the best choice, and because they were not an official family, they would not attract envy. Jiang Yuanbai followed his mother¡¯s wishes and married Ye Zhenzhen. Ye Zhenzhen was na?ve and lively, oblivious to the sufferings of the world, and although she could not ease his worries, their relationship was harmonious. Then Ye Zhenzhen died, and Jiang Yuanbai took a fancy to the Vice Imperial Envoy¡¯s daughter, Ji Shuran, after seeing her at a banquet one night. At that time, Ji Shuran had amazed everyone with her music, her grace and elegance had struck Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart with a single blow. If Ye Zhenzhen had been the wife selected by Madam Jiang the Elder, Ji Shuran was the wife Jiang Yuanbai had chosen himself. Whether it was affection or favoritism, he was more inclined towards Ji Shuran. Even if Ji Shuran made a mistake, Jiang Yuanbai could forgive her quickly, and besides, over the years, Ji Shuran had kept the main household in very good order. Jiang Yuanbai sighed, ¡°Today, during the ebb tide, the Grand Secretary Liu Yuanfeng spoke a few words with me.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s hand tightened around the teacup, yet her face still wore a smile as she inquired, ¡°Lord Liu? Lord Liu has not had much to do with you on usual days; is there something amiss?¡± ¡°Back when Lady Ye was still alive, Liu Yuanfeng¡¯s wife and Lady Ye were close, often visiting each other. Liu Yuanfeng came about Lili¡¯s matter,¡± Jiang Yuanbai said, ¡°Liu Yuanfeng reminded me that since Lili has returned to the capital, I should choose a tutor for her to teach her how to read and write.¡± Thinking of this, Jiang Yuanbai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Initially, Jiang Li had made a grave mistake and was banished to a temple, where she stayed for a full eight years, precisely during the most crucial time for enlightenment and learning. By now, so much time had passed, it was certain that Jiang Li had no tutor in the temple to teach her to read and write. He was the Chief Senior Scholar, the Emperor¡¯s mentor, and the Grand Secretary, learned and profound, but his legitimate daughter was a plebeian who couldn¡¯t recognize a single character. To speak of it would be utterly laughable. While Liu Yuanfeng¡¯s words may not have sounded pleasant, on further thought, they were not entirely without reason. Jiang Yuanbai thus began to consider finding a tutor to teach Jiang Li some lessons. Upon hearing this, Ji Shuran breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°I thought it was something else; it turns out to be this. You need not worry, master. Although people admire talent, they are ultimately more lenient towards women. Lili is no longer young, and even if she starts learning now, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to learn much. Rather than that, it would be better to hire tutors for zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, to give her a little guidance in each discipline, just enough to get by. Doing so, when the time comes for Lili to talk about marriage, her husband¡¯s family will think more highly of her.¡± ¡°You make sense,¡± Jiang Yuanbai said, ¡°But how can my daughter of the Jiang family only learn a smattering of each¡­¡± ¡°Master,¡± Ji Shuran laughed, ¡°one must not be absolute in everything. Lili did not learn to read before, and if you are too strict and set expectations too high, I fear it might produce the opposite effect.¡± After pondering for a while, Jiang Yuanbai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Chapter 42 - 42 40 Official School ?42: Chapter 40 Official School 42: Chapter 40 Official School Jiang Yuanbai decided to find a tutor for Jiang Li, and this news quickly reached Jiang Li¡¯s ears. The person who told Jiang Li wasn¡¯t someone else, but the young master of the second branch, Jiang Jingrui. Among the two young masters of the Jiang Family, Jiang Jingyou was older and had a good temperament. His academic prowess was said to be mediocre, and every day Lady Lu chased after him, hoping he would become the top scholar. Jiang Jingrui, on the other hand, had a volatile temper and no one dared to pressure him into pursuing the position of top scholar. Everyone would be happy as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble outside. Since the last time he was ridiculed by Jiang Li, Jiang Jingrui hadn¡¯t shown his face in Fangfei Garden for many days. Usually, when he saw Jiang Li, he would detour around her. Jiang Li, of course, couldn¡¯t care less. But today, Jiang Jingrui appeared at the entrance of Fangfei Garden again. Ming Yue and Qingfeng were doing embroidery by the entrance. Seeing Jiang Jingrui, they were startled and said, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Jiang Jingrui coughed lightly, asked if Jiang Li was inside, and then swaggered in. Inside, Jiang Li was reading a book. Knowing that there had been a falling out between Jiang Li and Jiang Jingrui last time, Tonger stood to the side in silence. Bai Xue was brewing scented tea in a corner of the room. Being careless, and seeing that Tonger did not greet him, she also did not stand up, but continued to sit on a small stool, watching the teapot. Seeing that no one in the room was paying attention to him, Jiang Jingrui felt somewhat uncomfortable and also a bit of indignant rage. He plopped down opposite Jiang Li and, seeing the book in front of her, said, ¡°What are you reading, can you even understand it?¡± This person always spoke so annoyingly, a true spoiled and pampered young master. Jiang Li looked up at him and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Seeing that Jiang Li was finally responding to him, for some reason, Jiang Jingrui felt extremely pleased and didn¡¯t mind the disrespectful attitudes of the maids and the young lady in the room. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve come to tell you something. Uncle is getting you a tutor!¡± Getting a tutor? Jiang Li was somewhat surprised. ¡°I rushed over to tell you the moment I heard about it. I understand that Aunt told Uncle that with your kind of aptitude, it is impossible to learn anything substantial. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just find an ordinary tutor to teach you some basics so you won¡¯t bring shame upon yourself in public¡ªit¡¯s only for show, really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Tonger¡¯s handkerchief ¡°snap¡± fell to the ground, ¡°What kind of aptitude does our young lady have? Our young lady has excellent aptitude!¡± Jiang Jingrui glanced at Tonger and shook his head. ¡°Aunt isn¡¯t serious about finding someone to teach your miss. She just can¡¯t wait for her to become an idiot. I¡¯ve heard that Uncle has entrusted Aunt to handle the matter. The tutor Aunt finds will surely make Jiang Li suffer.¡± Jiang Li didn¡¯t speak. Jiang Jingrui coughed softly again, as if feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of lending a hand, but our second branch never interferes with the first branch¡¯s affairs. If I bring this matter up with my mother, she¡¯d surely scold me to death. I think you¡¯d better go to Grandmother. She is quite fair. I¡¯ll speak a few words for you on the side, and if it¡¯s a tutor selected by Grandmother, undoubtedly it won¡¯t be a bad choice.¡± Jiang Li stared at him. It seemed that after the mockery he faced last time, Jiang Jingrui had ultimately decided to stand on her side. Whether it was because of the past relationship he had with the old Second Miss or that Jiang Jingrui was simply a sympathetic person, the fact proved that this young man wasn¡¯t half bad. Jiang Li said, ¡°Thank you for coming specially to remind me.¡± This time, her tone was much softer. Hearing the change in Jiang Li¡¯s tone, Jiang Jingrui inexplicably felt some joy, and when he snapped back to reality, he almost wanted to smack himself. He was the little overlord in the Jiang Residence, and even Jiang Youyao wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him lightly, and even more so, he looked down on this person and disdained that one. But for Jiang Li, a person with not a great reputation and little standing in the house, Jiang Jingrui always felt a bit of fear or perhaps awe. Always wanting to please her, it seemed. Jiang Jingrui cursed himself inwardly and asked Jiang Li, ¡°What do you plan to do now? When do you plan to see the old madam? Just let me know, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He was willing to stand by her side, in the end, he was a young man full of passion. Jiang Li said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Father insists on finding me a tutor, when the noble daughters of Yanjing always attend the Official School for Girls.¡± ¡°Official School for Girls?¡± Jiang Jingrui was stunned for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Are you joking? The young ladies who attend the Official School for Girls are either wealthy or noble, and the Mingyi Hall in Yanjing City only accepts students who are virtuous and talented. Even the least impressive among them, when placed among others, are extraordinary. If you went¡­¡± If you went, it would be a joke! Jiang Li understood the unfinished part of Jiang Jingrui¡¯s sentence. ¡°However,¡± Jiang Jingrui asked curiously, ¡°you actually know about the Official School for Girls in Yanjing City, you have gathered quite clear information.¡± Jiang Li smiled without confirming or denying. When she arrived in Yanjing City, she became famous for her beauty, and her scholarship was widely known. She even debated righteousness with the teachers at Mingyi Hall and formed good relationships with them. At that time, doing these things was also to provide Shen Yurong with multiple paths. Having a wife who is talented and adds to his brilliance like a red sleeve adding fragrance is always something that adds luster to the Top Scholar. Of course, her beauty and her talent became her misfortunes and sins after her affair was exposed. Jiang Li did not wish to remain in the Jiang Residence indefinitely. If she didn¡¯t go out, she would have no chance to come into contact with Shen Yurong and his entourage. If Jiang Yuanbai really employed a tutor for Jiang Li, and she only studied and practiced writing in the inner quarters of the Jiang Residence, she would inevitably miss many opportunities. Besides, when it came to reading and writing, she was no worse than anyone else. Her aim in enrolling in Mingyi Hall was not to learn but to establish a reputation. With a reputation, the Jiang family members would not see her as a dispensable young lady but would give her status. With status, people would cultivate relationships with her, and once she had a circle of friends, she could gradually get closer to Princess Yongning. Would it take a long time? It would not. In Mingyi Hall, her talent could make her famous in the shortest time; this was the simplest method. Seeing that she was lost in thought, Jiang Jingrui waved his hand in front of Jiang Li¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Have you thought it through, when will you go see Grandmother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not seeing Grandmother,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°I want to see Father.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Jiang Jingrui was taken aback. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to persuade Uncle. Once Uncle makes a decision, unless Grandmother speaks up, no one can change it. Since he has decided to entrust the matter of finding a teacher to Aunt, it¡¯s a done deal. Going to him is a waste of effort, don¡¯t make yourself frustrated for nothing.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°But I still want to go see Father.¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Jiang Jingrui said irritably. ¡°It¡¯s not stubbornness,¡± Jiang Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s perseverance.¡± She would persevere to the end. Chapter 43 - 43 41 Persuasion ?43: Chapter 41 Persuasion 43: Chapter 41 Persuasion Jiang Jingrui exhausted all his rhetoric in the Fangfei Garden but couldn¡¯t change Jiang Li¡¯s mind. In the end, he had no choice but to speak resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I had to say. Since you insist on being so stubborn, there¡¯s nothing more I can say. If you really want to go see Great-Uncle, then go. If it doesn¡¯t work out, have your maid run over to tell me, and we¡¯ll discuss the matter of visiting Grandmother again.¡± Considering Jiang Jingrui¡¯s standpoint, he had reached the limits of benevolence and righteousness. Jiang Li said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Jingrui shook his head. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Li looked at him and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How are your studies?¡± Realizing it was this question that Jiang Li asked, Jiang Jingrui¡¯s face suddenly reddened. He slammed the table and stood up, shouting, ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t push me too far. You mock me, yet I haven¡¯t mocked you! Do whatever you like, I¡¯m done with this!¡± With that, he kicked the stool in anger and left. Tonger snickered from behind, ¡°That second young master acts like someone hit where it hurts, why lash out at the young lady?¡± Jiang Li hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Jingrui to be so averse to studying. After all, the Jiang family was also considered a clan of civil officials known for their integrity, and she had assumed everyone here was either a scholar or an accomplished woman. However, Jiang Jingrui¡¯s disgraceful behavior gave Jiang Li a sense of kinship because Xue Zhao also liked that. Xue Huaiyuan had only a son and a daughter, and Xue Zhao was particularly fond of practicing martial arts since childhood. Xue Huaiyuan wouldn¡¯t deliberately force Xue Zhao to choose a certain path. While Xue Zhao was interested in martial arts, he often found reading books to be a headache. Every time Xue Huaiyuan tested him on his studies, Xue Zhao always looked for every possible way to escape. Jiang Li had covered for Xue Zhao countless times since they were young. Now¡­ at the thought of that person no longer being there, a hint of pain flashed in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. Bai Xue had finally finished brewing the flower tea. In the heat of summer, she didn¡¯t consider brewing tea an unpleasant task. She poured the tea into a white porcelain cup, added a piece of plum candy, and placed it on a little table to cool. Bai Xue asked, ¡°Young lady, that Mingyi Hall, is it really that good?¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°The teachers at Mingyi Hall mostly come from the Royal Palace. The current Emperor, in order to expand the Imperial Academy, specifically established official schools for both boys and girls. Many young ladies from noble and royal families study at Mingyi Hall. Each year, the top performers in Mingyi Hall¡¯s school examination are rewarded by the Empress Dowager.¡± Bai Xue, still somewhat confused, said, ¡°So it must be hard to get in, right?¡± ¡°Hard to get in? Anyone with silver and a good reputation can get in,¡± Tonger quietly interjected. ¡°Then why can¡¯t our young lady get in? Why doesn¡¯t the master let our young lady in?¡± Bai Xue asked. Why? For fear of disgracing the Jiang family members, of course! Tonger glared at Bai Xue, thinking she needed to teach Bai Xue how to speak properly in the future, to avoid always provoking their master¡¯s sore points. Yet, Jiang Li¡¯s tone remained very calm. She said, ¡°Academic achievement is secondary. My character is flawed, and if I went out, I would be pointed at and cause shame to the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Young lady!¡± Tonger couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°You can¡¯t talk about yourself like that!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Bai Xue said earnestly to Jiang Li, ¡°I¡¯ve been to many official families before too. Although I wasn¡¯t chosen, I also saw those young ladies. Many of them are gentle to your face but scold the servants behind your back. The young lady is the best-natured person I have ever met. What do you mean your character is flawed? If someone like you is considered flawed, then there are no good people left in this world!¡± Tonger echoed, ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh; indeed, she had been a good person, at least in her last life. This time around, she had no intention of becoming a bad person, but she probably wouldn¡¯t repay evil with kindness as she had done before. She said, ¡°I also believe that I am not a person of poor character, so I intend to have a talk with Father.¡± Tonger was startled, and after a moment of hesitation, asked, ¡°Miss, do you think you can persuade Master?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Li countered. Before Tonger could reply, Bai Xue spoke up first, ¡°This servant believes you definitely can. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as Miss speaks earnestly to Master, he will surely listen.¡± Bai Xue was honest with people, and probably thought that all families were as harmonious as her own in Zao Hua Village, but she was unaware of the many involuntariness within the deep and large compounds. ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± ¡­ Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s affairs had been somewhat unfavorable lately. Ever since Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, many things had changed. As the current Grand Secretary, he had many eyes on him, all hoping to catch him in a fault. Because of this, Jiang Yuanbai had always been cautious and meticulous. However, Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony had exposed a flaw in the big room of the Jiang family¡¯s backyard, creating a gap that left him constantly watched. Emperor Hongxiao was growing up day by day, no longer the little child who always depended on and trusted him, calling him ¡°Grand Preceptor.¡± The monarch of today was increasingly inscrutable; serving the emperor was like accompanying a tiger, and Jiang Yuanbai became even more restrained. Moreover, his political adversary, the Right Chancellor, had been targeting him repeatedly in court affairs, making Jiang Yuanbai quite frustrated. It was at this time that Jiang Li suddenly came to find him, which surprised Jiang Yuanbai. When Jiang Li came to the study, the young servant at the door hesitated until Jiang Yuanbai inside gave the word, and only then did the servant let her in. Jiang Li nodded to the servant and walked straight through the door, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the servant would report her visit to Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s study to the people at Shuxiu Garden. Upon entering, the study was filled with the unique fragrance of ink. Jiang Yuanbai was in the room practicing his calligraphy, having written half of the character ¡°tranquility¡± on a snow-white piece of rice paper. Jiang Li remained silent, standing quietly behind Jiang Yuanbai, and even began to grind ink for him. Jiang Yuanbai noticed Jiang Li grinding ink, his movements paused slightly, and then he continued to write smoothly and swiftly. His strokes were very strong, they should have been sharp and angular, but when they touched the paper, they were smooth and moist, with a hint of mystery. As the saying goes, one¡¯s writing reveals one¡¯s character. Seeing Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s handwriting, Jiang Li knew that he was not as mediocre as some claimed in the imperial court, who reached his position as Grand Secretary by sheer luck. This man was extremely meticulous, the sort who clearly knew he was number one but would always humbly claim to be second. Allowing the so-called number one to become the target, he himself managed to endure to the end. Jiang Yuanbai finished the last stroke and put the brush down. The character ¡°tranquility¡± on the paper was done in one go, very beautiful. Though it was worthy of praise, Jiang Li remained silent, perhaps not understanding the full significance. Jiang Yuanbai turned and looked at Jiang Li. Before he could ask, Jiang Li had already taken the initiative to speak. Jiang Li said, ¡°Father, I do not wish to invite a master to the house to teach me; I want to go to the Official School.¡± Jiang Yuanbai frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I wish to go to the Official School.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s tone remained unchanged as she repeated herself. Chapter 44 - 44 42 Seeing the Letter ?44: Chapter 42: Seeing the Letter 44: Chapter 42: Seeing the Letter Hearing Jiang Li speak in such a manner, Jiang Yuanbai was momentarily stunned, not knowing what expression he should wear at this moment. The girl before him had somehow grown into a slender young lady. She looked even more delicate and frail than Jiang Youyao, and her eyes and brows bore a closer resemblance to his own. When he had sent Jiang Li to the temple, she was only seven years old, still a chubby little girl. Eight years had flown by, turning the chubby girl into a beautiful maiden, yet also erasing the last traces of familiarity. Jiang Yuanbai felt estranged. After all, he had missed eight years of Jiang Li¡¯s life, so much so that the Jiang Li in his memory was still the ignorant, capricious, and spoiled brat. When that child stood in front of him, her clear eyes asking calmly for what she wanted, Jiang Yuanbai didn¡¯t know how to respond. He said, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You haven¡¯t had a proper education, how could you keep up with the coursework at Mingyi Hall¡­¡± ¡°Father, I am also your daughter,¡± Jiang Li interrupted him. ¡°We¡¯re all your daughters, but while the third can attend Mingyi Hall, I can only learn from a tutor invited from outside, studying only the simplest rudiments. Father, what you¡¯re doing is unfair.¡± Jiang Yuanbai was at a loss for words once again. He looked at Jiang Li, and suddenly, memories of the time before Ji Shuran entered their home resurfaced¡ªwhen he had two daughters. His eldest daughter was a daughter of a concubine and somewhat dull. Jiang Li was his legitimate daughter, adorable and roly-poly. Back then, he felt pity for Ye Zhenzhen who had struggled to give birth to Jiang Li, and he would often hold Jiang Li and let her play by riding on his neck. There had been some joyful moments of family bonding. But as time passed and Jiang Li became too much to handle, those father-daughter affections faded. However, today, seeing Jiang Li in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but recall those old times. The words ¡°Father, what you¡¯re doing is unfair,¡± stirred a sour feeling in his heart. Somehow, without realizing it, Jiang Yuanbai had forgotten that he had another daughter. He doted on Jiang Youyao as his cherished pearl, yet he remained distant from his other daughter. Jiang Li was not competing or clamoring for attention; she simply stood there, calmly narrating her thoughts, prompting a sense of guilt in Jiang Yuanbai. Jiang Li noticed this trace of guilt, and it brought her a sense of relief. She had long realized that Jiang Yuanbai had not completely lacked affection for Miss Jiang the Second. On the day Miss Jiang the Second returned to the family home, the look in Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s eyes clearly held some concern. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Granted, Jiang Yuanbai was not a good father, but within this dynamic, Ji Shuran surely played a significant role. Jiang Li did not harbor any affection for Jiang Yuanbai, yet if she could take advantage of his guilt to keep up appearances of harmony, she was willing to do so. If she had launched into a lengthy tirade, constantly criticizing Jiang Yuanbai for his treatment of her, it¡¯s unlikely he would have been moved. Instead, her calmness made Jiang Yuanbai think more deeply. ¡°Lili, it is not appropriate for you to attend Mingyi Hall now,¡± Jiang Yuanbai finally said after a long while. Although it was a refusal, his tone had softened considerably. ¡°The reason you are reluctant to let me go to Mingyi Hall is nothing more than fear of people gossiping behind our backs, bringing shame to the Jiang Family.¡± Father, your concern is well-intentioned, but have you ever considered that Emperor Hongxiao applauds women pursuing education? You, as the Grand Secretary and leader of scholars, if you keep your legitimate daughter at home with a private tutor instead of sending her to Mingyi Hall, wouldn¡¯t you be slapping the Emperor in the face?¡± Jiang Yuanbai was taken aback. His mind had been preoccupied with whether Jiang Li would be subject to gossip and whether the Jiang Family would be shamed, but he had forgotten about Emperor Hongxiao. ¡°Firstly, Father, in our Jiang Family, of the four daughters, excluding the third sister, both the fourth and the fifth sisters have entered Mingyi Hall. Yet, you specifically leave me at home. One, it is unjust; two, it attempts to hide something but only reveals more. Human nature is such that when matters are openly presented, others aren¡¯t inclined to gossip. The more one conceals, the more others will probe. Father thinks by hiding me within the estate, others won¡¯t gossip about me. Wrong, the more you do it, the more they enjoy talking.¡± When Jiang Li spoke all of this, there was no particular emotion, as if discussing someone else¡¯s affairs. Yet to Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s ears, it sounded extremely reasonable. Moreover, the third branch of the family, under Jiang Yuanxing, had already sent gifts to Mingyi Hall to have both Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan admitted, let alone his own main branch. ¡°Father,¡± Jiang Li lowered her gaze, ¡°I admit I was wrong in the past. But no one is a sage; who can be free of fault? It is worse still to know one¡¯s error and not change. I was young and ignorant then, but now I have grown, and naturally, I understand the logic of things. Having been without a mother¡¯s guidance since childhood, should I have to pay for one wrong step with my entire life? I am willing, yet I am the daughter of the Jiang family; I do not wish to become the burden of the Jiang family.¡± That phrase ¡°having been without a mother¡¯s guidance since childhood¡± struck Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart, causing a tremor. He said, ¡°Lili, are you¡­¡± ¡°Father, in the temple at Green City Mountain, I was not deprived of learning to write. Knowing that my father is the Grand Secretary, I can¡¯t afford to be an illiterate laughingstock. So, I asked a literate young nun there to teach me reading and writing. Although my writing is not great, I¡¯ve gone through the primer books, and I can write quite a bit.¡± She suddenly walked to the table, pushed aside the character ¡°tranquility¡± that Jiang Yuanbai had just written, and laid out a fresh piece of paper. Jiang Li¡¯s movements made Jiang Yuanbai pause, watching her unconsciously. Jiang Li rolled up her sleeves and slowly ground the ink. Her wrist was delicate, her movements gentle, exuding a special beauty, a feast for the eyes. It seemed as if she had done this countless times, incredibly natural. Once the ink was ready, she dipped the brush and began to write. While writing, she spoke softly, ¡°Father, although Mingyi Hall is a school, one can also make many good acquaintances there. As long as I make no mistakes inside, having more friends will only benefit the Jiang family. My surname is Jiang; I always hope for the Jiang family to flourish. Her way of writing differed from Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s. His writing was slow and profound, each stroke exceedingly drawn out. Jiang Li, however, was different. She seemed bookish and polite, yet when she wrote, there was a sense of battle within her. As if she was a soldier with a sword, about to rush into battle, fighting until dawn. Jiang Yuanbai looked at Jiang Li¡¯s silhouette, an elegant beauty with the grace of fine jade, yet brimming with a fierce, bold spirit. The brush stopped; Jiang Li put it down briskly and set it aside before saying, ¡°Done.¡± Jiang Yuanbai looked up, and at first glance, he was taken aback. The characters were extremely beautiful, full of strong brushwork. Such penmanship would normally require ten years of hard work to develop. It was several times better than Jiang Youyao¡¯s. The script was not the zan flower small script often used by women, but instead was large and expansive, square and even. There was strength in the squareness, sharpness within the evenness. To see her writing was to see a person bright, straightforward, open, and resilient. Jiang Yuanbai scrutinized the young girl before him as if she were a stranger. Jiang Li looked at him with a smile, asking, ¡°Do you agree to let me attend Mingyi Hall now, Father?¡± Chapter 45 - 45 43 Decision ?45: Chapter 43 Decision 45: Chapter 43 Decision In Shuxiu Garden, Jiang Youyao was sitting on the couch, fiddling with the newly acquired tasseled loincloth, when she heard that Jiang Li had gone to the study to find Jiang Yuanbai, she immediately leaped up and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone to see Father? What does she want with Father?¡± The servant who had come to report replied, ¡°It seems she went to see the great master about hiring a tutor.¡± Lady Ji commanded considerable respect in the main house, and if anything at all transpired involving Jiang Yuanbai, she would know immediately. The messenger had been swift; not long after Jiang Li had gone to Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s study, Lady Ji had already been informed. ¡°What does she have in mind? Surely she¡¯s not thinking of choosing the tutor herself?¡± Jiang Youyao pressed on. Seeing the hesitation on the face of the servant who brought the message, Lady Ji ordered a maid to hand him an embroidered purse filled with silver and said, ¡°Just speak.¡± ¡°Replying to Lady Ji.¡± After taking the silver, the servant abruptly brushed off all reservations and promptly said, ¡°The ones guarding the study overheard that it seemed like the Second Miss wanted to enter Mingyi Hall and was pleading with the great master.¡± ¡°Mingyi Hall?¡± Jiang Youyao couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Based on what? What qualifications does she have to enter Mingyi Hall?¡± Lady Ji waved her hand, signaling the messenger to leave. Once he had left, Lady Ji spoke to herself, ¡°Jiang Li has just returned to Yanjing and now she wishes to enter Mingyi Hall; she truly has audacity. Not to mention her own morals and learning, if she were to gain entry to Mingyi Hall, who knows what troubles she would stir up. She¡¯s skilled at creating obstacles; if she employs any schemes behind the scenes, you might end up being delayed.¡± The last time, the incident regarding Jiang Youyao¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony had caused Lady Ji to spend a considerable time softening Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s attitudes towards her. Even so, there was no telling what other ladies might say behind her back. The dispute had not yet been settled with Jiang Li, and to Lady Ji¡¯s surprise, Jiang Li was presenting herself again, looking for trouble. Jiang Youyao said excitedly, ¡°She must want to get close to Prince Zhou, that shameless woman!¡± Directly opposite the female Official School Mingyi Hall was the Imperial College, where Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang, was studying. Lady Ji hadn¡¯t thought of this, but Jiang Youyao had made the connection instantly. ¡°I¡¯ve long known she¡¯s up to no good. That day of my coming-of-age ceremony, she was seducing Prince Zhou in the garden, completely shameless! Now that one plot has failed, she concocts another. Mother, you mustn¡¯t let her succeed!¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Ji¡¯s brow also furrowed. To be fair, Jiang Li was quite attractive, and compared to a young girl like Jiang Youyao, she possessed an indescribable poise that made her actions seem effortless and uncompetitive, which was all the more likely to catch a man¡¯s attention. Believing herself to understand men, Lady Ji thought that, if Jiang Li were intent on seducing Zhou Yanbang, it might well be possible. This marital alliance was something she had fought hard to secure for Jiang Youyao. Although Zhou Yanbang was not of imperial or noble birth, the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s status in Yanjing City was no lower than that of the Jiang Family. Moreover, the household of Marquis Ningyuan was straightforward, Zhou Yanbang¡¯s mother was amiable, and most importantly, Jiang Youyao herself was enamored with Zhou Yanbang. She had worked tirelessly to snatch this marriage arrangement from Jiang Li¡¯s hands; it couldn¡¯t all be in vain. ¡°Indeed, she must not be allowed to go to Mingyi Hall,¡± Lady Ji said, ¡°Last time, during the coming-of-age ceremony, everything was foolproof, and yet she managed to walk away unscathed. That girl has a knack for mischief; if she gets into Mingyi Hall, who knows what might happen. It¡¯s safer to keep her under close watch. To set a trap for her would also be as easy as turning one¡¯s hand.¡± Lady Ji stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go see your father right away.¡± ¡­ In Fangfei Garden, Tonger was extremely surprised to see Jiang Li and Bai Xue return, ¡°Why so soon? Miss, did the master not agree?¡± ¡°The master agreed,¡± Bai Xue smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if you talk nicely to your own father, the great master will certainly listen.¡± Tonger rolled her eyes. If only things in the world were that simple. She looked at Jiang Li with disbelief, but seeing Jiang Li smiling and nodding her head, Tonger finally believed her and exclaimed, ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ve always known our young lady¡¯s capability is more than enough to enter Mingyi Hall.¡± But then her expression became worried again. ¡°But young lady, now that the master has agreed, he won¡¯t go back on his word later, will he?¡± Perhaps at that moment, a few gentle words from Jiang Li had softened Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart enough for him to agree. But Ji Shuran, upon learning of this, how could she let it go? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little whispering in the ear, and if Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s resolve wasn¡¯t firm, and he changed his mind, what then? ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lady Ji is right now on her way to father¡¯s study, or perhaps she¡¯s already there, persuading him to cancel his decision to send me to Mingyi Hall.¡± Tonger and Bai Xue¡¯s smiles instantly stiffened, and Tonger asked, ¡°What should we do then? The master won¡¯t agree, right? Young lady, shouldn¡¯t we go now too, just to prevent Lady Ji from exploiting any loopholes?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°She won¡¯t succeed.¡± ¡­ ¡°My lord, isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate for Lili to go to Mingyi Hall now¡­¡± In the study, Ji Shuran spoke anxiously to Jiang Yuanbai. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say any more. I have made up my mind to send Lili to Mingyi Hall.¡± Jiang Yuanbai interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. Ji Shuran, who had never been spoken to like this by Jiang Yuanbai, felt somewhat wronged and said, ¡°I am only considering what¡¯s best for Lili¡­¡± Normally, seeing Ji Shuran differently would have touched Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart. But today, thinking of the hardships Jiang Li had endured, who merely stood in front of him calmly stating the facts, Jiang Yuanbai found Ji Shuran¡¯s behavior to be contrived and particularly grating to the eye. He said, ¡°Youyao is my daughter, Lili is too, and both are misses of the Jiang Family. How can I show favoritism? If this gets out, where will I, Jiang Yuanbai, put my face? And you,¡± he looked towards Ji Shuran, ¡°Lili was away from the household for eight years and has just returned. You, as her mother, should take more care of her. If you could share half the affection you have for Youyao with Lili, that would put my mind at ease.¡± Ji Shuran stared at him stunned. What Jiang Yuanbai said was essentially an accusation of her favoritism. Before Ji Shuran could say anything more, Jiang Yuanbai picked up his cloak and stepped out of the study, departing on his own. Ji Shuran was left alone in the study. A young servant peered anxiously inside and saw the usually dignified and gentle madam, her face now twisted like a demon with an alarming expression, as if she had become another person. At this moment, Ji Shuran¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but anger and hatred. She couldn¡¯t fathom what Jiang Li had said to Jiang Yuanbai to turn him against her so completely. The mildness Jiang Yuanbai had shown her in the past days was now nowhere to be seen, as if in an instant, things had reverted to how they once were. ¡°Jiang Li¡­¡± she ground out between clenched teeth. She was determined to make Jiang Li pay for everything she had done today! Chapter 46 - 46 44 Provocation ?46: Chapter 44 Provocation 46: Chapter 44 Provocation Jiang Yuanbai planned to send Jiang Li to Mingyi Hall, and soon the whole Jiang Family knew about it. When Lady Lu of the second branch spoke with Jiang Yuanping, she even said, ¡°What was eldest brother thinking? Why would he think of sending Jiang Li there? If Jiang Li enters, those young ladies at school will surely gossip about her behind her back, and she might even be bullied. Wouldn¡¯t that shame our Jiang Family?¡± Lady Lu had been pampered since childhood, and Jiang Yuanping was always smiling with a good temper, so she spoke without much restraint. Her words seemed to consider Jiang Li¡¯s feelings but also seemed to reproach Jiang Li for losing face, and it was unclear whether her intentions were good or bad. ¡°Eldest brother has his own plans in mind, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± said Jiang Yuanping leisurely as he sipped his tea. ¡°Our second branch doesn¡¯t have a daughter anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± thought Lady Lu. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If anyone is to lose face, it will be the main branch. But from what I see, Jiang Li is no pushover. She has but recently returned to the residence and has already made eldest sister-in-law look pitiful. It seems she has learned quite a bit since before. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long she can keep it up, as I¡¯ve never seen Lady Ji suffer a loss and let it go.¡± From Lady Lu¡¯s tone, it was apparent that her relationship with Ji Shuran was not as harmonious as it seemed on the surface. ¡°Let¡¯s not meddle in it,¡± said Jiang Yuanping with a wave of his hand. ¡°All is peaceful under Heaven.¡± In Night Wind Hall, Madam Jiang the Elder was also discussing this matter with Jiang Yuanbai. ¡°Yuan Bai, what exactly are you thinking?¡± asked Madam Jiang the Elder. ¡°Mother, Lili is already fifteen. Commoners¡¯ children go to school at fifteen, whereas princes and the crown prince begin at the age of eight, and the children of the ministers and nobility at ten. Although Lili is starting late, it¡¯s the same as with the commoners¡¯ children,¡± he replied. Madam Jiang the Elder looked at Jiang Yuanbai: ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. The second girl¡¯s age for schooling is not important.¡± Jiang Yuanbai hesitated for a moment: ¡°Mother, although Lili made mistakes in the past, it¡¯s not too late to mend. She was too young at the time, and we should not let the mistakes of youth affect her future.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder lowered her gaze, lost in thought. After a long while, she said, ¡°Since you have already made up your mind, just go ahead with it. Pearl,¡± she called to her maid, ¡°fetch the purple wooden stationery set from the storeroom and send it to the second girl.¡± Pearl hurried to get up, and seeing this, Jiang Yuanbai finally breathed a sigh of relief. After discussing some matters about schooling with Madam Jiang the Elder, Jiang Yuanbai took his leave. After Jiang Yuanbai left, Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s maid Feicui asked, ¡°Does the old madam not wish for the Second Miss to attend school?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t wish for it, I wouldn¡¯t be sending her stationery,¡± said the old madam. Sending stationery was Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s way of showing support for Jiang Li¡¯s schooling. When other members of the Jiang Residence saw this, no matter what other opinions they had, they would no longer voice them. ¡°But¡­¡± Feicui was puzzled. ¡°Yuan Bai was raised under my eye. He is a man of deep thoughts, and I¡¯m afraid he has taken a liking to the second girl and intends to use her for some purpose,¡± Madam Jiang the Elder sighed deeply. ¡°But the Second Miss nowadays is not someone anyone can easily manipulate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this will cause a rift between father and daughter, bringing unrest to the household.¡± ¡­ While Madam Jiang the Elder was speaking, back in the garden of the Jiang Residence, Jiang Youyao smashed a teapot to pieces. Jiang Yue looked at the broken Yixing clay teapot with distress. Such a teapot, if sold outside, could fetch one hundred taels of silver, yet Jiang Youyao had shattered it without the slightest care. ¡°Jiang Li! Why did father send Jiang Li to Mingyi Hall? What on earth did she say to him!¡± In front of Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan, Jiang Youyao never hid her fury. Jiang Yuyan shrank back timidly, but Jiang Yue encouraged her, saying, ¡°It must be that Jiang Li said something to our uncle. There¡¯s something really strange about that girl. She hasn¡¯t been back in the residence long, and uncle¡¯s heart has already leaned her way. Oh, by the way,¡± Jiang Yue also wanted to sting Jiang Youyao a little, so she added, ¡°I heard that grandmother also gave Jiang Li a set of purple wooden stationery, the very set you, third sister, asked from grandmother but didn¡¯t receive. Jiang Li really is something else, winning over our uncle is one thing, but now even grandmother is pleased with her.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Youyao froze for a moment, then urgently inquired, ¡°Is that true? Did grandmother really give Jiang Li a set of purple wooden stationery?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°All the servants in Night Wind Hall saw it.¡± ¡°That bitch!¡± Jiang Youyao was furious. She had really liked that set of purple wooden stationery and had asked Madam Jiang the Elder for it several times without receiving it, and now Madam Jiang the Elder had given it to Jiang Li. Wasn¡¯t this a slap in her face, telling everyone that Jiang Youyao was inferior to Jiang Li? ¡°No way, I¡¯m going to find my mother,¡± Jiang Youyao said. ¡°We can¡¯t let Jiang Li go to Mingyi Hall!¡± ¡°Third sister,¡± Jiang Yue held her back, ¡°since the old madam and our uncle have spoken, Jiang Li¡¯s entry into Mingyi Hall is already a certainty. It¡¯s too late to argue now, but I think, Jiang Li going to Mingyi Hall is simply overestimating herself. Has she even considered how many young ladies from noble families are in Mingyi Hall, and which one of them would dare to associate with her? With her shallow learning, who knows how many jokes she will make of herself? Then, won¡¯t she just become a foil for you, the laughing stock of others?¡± Reassured by her words, Jiang Youyao gradually calmed down. What Jiang Yue said made sense. She added, ¡°It¡¯s true, but her constantly flaunting herself in my face is unbearable!¡± Just thinking of Jiang Li possibly going to the Imperial College and doing something with Zhou Yanbang made Jiang Youyao extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Third sister, ¡®A small impatience spoils great plans,''¡± Jiang Yue said with a smile. After Jiang Youyao left with her emotions settled, Jiang Yuyan asked, ¡°Fifth sister, why are you inciting third sister to go against second sister?¡± Jiang Yue sneered, ¡°Who asked her to overestimate herself!¡± The third branch of the Jiang Family was already weak, being an illegitimate branch, after all. That Jiang Yuyan and Jiang Yue could study in Mingyi Hall was an opportunity gained only through Jiang Yuanxing¡¯s constant flattery of Jiang Yuanbai. In Jiang Yue¡¯s heart, there was both inferiority and pride. Her aspirations were sky-high. She was resolved to be inferior to no one, and in terms of learning, she was indeed the most distinguished in the Jiang Family. Even without the reputation of a talented lady, Jiang Youyao was still the pearl in the palm of the Jiang Family, but Jiang Yue needed that reputation as the talented lady to add luster to herself. That was the only thing Jiang Yue could take pride in, being more talented than Jiang Li and stepping over the legitimate daughter Jiang Li, thus giving herself a sense of superiority. But now, Jiang Yuanbai had allowed Jiang Li to go to Mingyi Hall. With this development, all four daughters of the Jiang Family were equal, and someone who had previously been far beneath her had suddenly caught up. This destroyed Jiang Yue¡¯s sense of superiority, with Jiang Li being the chief culprit in all this. To regain her sense of superiority, Jiang Li¡¯s circumstances had to be worse than her own. Jiang Youyao and Jiang Li were already at odds, and a slight provocation between them would undoubtedly lead to countless conflicts. All Jiang Yue needed to do was fuel the fire from the sidelines. Chapter 47 - 47 45 Progress in Learning ?47: Chapter 45 Progress in Learning 47: Chapter 45 Progress in Learning As for the mixed feelings the various branches of the Jiang Family would have about her enrollment at Mingyi Hall, Jiang Li didn¡¯t care, as she was teaching Bai Xue to write. Bai Xue could recognize characters, but not many. In order to find out about Hai Tang¡¯s whereabouts in Zao Hua Village, Bai Xue had to write a letter home. Jiang Li watched her write while teaching her some characters she didn¡¯t recognize. Tonger listened with great interest and occasionally said, ¡°Miss is really amazing. When we went to the temple on Green City Mountain together, Miss recognized so many characters by herself, and I can only write my name. What a big difference.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth,¡± Bai Xue muttered, ¡°if not for the young lady of the Chief Minister¡¯s Family, she would have been born able to recognize characters.¡± While the three of them were chatting and laughing, Jiang Jingrui came again. He had also heard the news that Jiang Li was enrolling in Mingyi Hall and as soon as he entered, he said, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations, you really managed to persuade great uncle. Jiang Li, you have truly impressed me this time.¡± Jiang Li let Bai Xue write on her own and walked towards Jiang Jingrui, saying, ¡°What brings you here again?¡± Jiang Jingrui choked on his words, ¡°Why do you always look so unwelcoming? I came here to remind you. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Don¡¯t think Mingyi Hall is such a great place. Nobles¡¯ children can be quite temperamental, and you are new to the scene. It¡¯s best to be cautious. If someone bullies you, don¡¯t be too proud to mention your father¡¯s name. And don¡¯t be afraid to lose face. If you encounter someone who is really too much to handle, running away is also an option.¡± He fiddled around in his sleeve and pulled out a small curved dagger, ¡°Here, take this for self-defense.¡± Jiang Li stared at the sharp blade in Jiang Jingrui¡¯s hand and was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Are the people in Mingyi Hall fierce like floods and wild beasts?¡± ¡°More or less,¡± Jiang Jingrui said, ¡°just like the ones in the Imperial College. Last time, I accidentally crushed a classmate¡¯s cricket and almost had my hand broken. I reckon it¡¯s not much different over there. Take this with you.¡± He forced the knife into Jiang Li¡¯s hand. Jiang Li was somewhat at a loss for words, as if seeing the secret way in which Xue Zhao had called her to the backyard before her marriage, presenting her with a phoenix-headed spear. That spear wasn¡¯t brought to Yanjing City by Jiang Li in the end, and she had never heard of anyone gifting such a thing to a bride. Of course, Xue Zhao had almost been beaten by Xue Huaiyuan, and it took a lot of persuading for him to take back the spear. However, the curved dagger was after all easier to tuck into one¡¯s sleeve than a phoenix-headed spear, so Jiang Li reluctantly accepted it, saying, ¡°Well then, thank you.¡± ¡°You say thanks with not the slightest hint of sincerity,¡± Jiang Jingrui added, ¡°If things really get tough, you can always go to the Imperial College across the way to find me; I¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡± Jiang Li nodded her head, and Jiang Jingrui winked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll also call out Zhou Yanbang.¡± Jiang Li looked at him, and Jiang Jingrui grinned, waiting for her praise. However, Jiang Li calmly said, ¡°Bai Xue, see the guest out.¡± And so, the muscular Bai Xue ¡°escorted¡± Jiang Jingrui out. The day before starting school passed in such clamorous excitement. By evening, Ji Shuran even sent over some new clothes for Jiang Li, stating that one¡¯s appearance must be neat for starting school. Tonger asked Jiang Li, ¡°Are you afraid, Miss?¡± A completely new environment, most likely to be filled with classmates all hostile towards her. It seemed no good event would happen in the past. Jiang Li smiled, ¡°No.¡± Not afraid, but actually quite pleased. ¡­ The next day, Jiang Li got up very early. Ming Yue and Qingfeng were somewhat surprised to see Jiang Li up so early, and Tonger explained with considerable pride, ¡°Miss has to attend school at Mingyi Hall starting today. One must not be late for school, and today is the first day; carelessness is not an option.¡± Ming Yue and Qingfeng didn¡¯t understand these matters, but seeing how proud Tonger was, they followed suit with reverence, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve heard it¡¯s not easy to get into Mingyi Hall. Now Miss can go to school with the third young mistress and the others.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Youyao mentioned, Tonger immediately snorted and muttered, ¡°Who cares about going with them?¡± On the first day of school, Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue left early. Generally speaking, when sisters from the same residence attend school, an introduction is needed, especially since Jiang Li was not familiar with the girls from Yanjing City. If you went and no one paid you any mind, having sisters nearby would at least spare you the loneliness. But Jiang Youyao and the others didn¡¯t even give a notice; they simply left ahead. Jiang Yuanbai was too busy with court affairs to attend to this matter, and Tonger had no one to complain to. On one hand, she was frustrated on behalf of Jiang Li, and on the other, she felt helpless. On the contrary, Jiang Li turned back to comfort Tonger, ¡°If they don¡¯t want to be with me, I think it¡¯s a hassle to be with them as well. It¡¯s better this way; it saves everyone the trouble.¡± As she thought this, the door behind her opened, and she emerged along with Bai Xue. Tonger was stunned for a moment, then suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Miss, you look so beautiful!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Tonger; Ming Yue and Qingfeng were also taken aback. They all knew that among the four Jiang girls, Jiang Youyao had the most delicate and outstanding beauty, exceptionally charming and florid. Jiang Yue also wasn¡¯t bad; with a graceful demeanor, she was like a jade of a smaller household. Jiang Yuyan¡¯s appearance was unremarkable and not worth mentioning. As for Jiang Li, her features were well-formed, yet they were somewhat bland. But ever since she returned to the Jiang Residence after eight years in the temple, her formerly bland features had matured, and there was a unique elegance to her. Unlike the noble girls in Yanjing City, it was something indescribable that grew within her. It seemed to carry a hint of valor and was accompanied by charm. Beauty lies in the bones, not in the skin, and Jiang Li¡¯s beauty was more like the elegance of bones, the beauty of posture, the beauty of grace. She was not wearing the brightly colored clothing sent by Ji Shuran the day before, choosing instead a plain moon-white chest-high robe with a light-yellow silk belt at the front. Her long hair was tied up in a bun on the side of her head, adorned with a red bean on the wooden hairpin. Her skin was as white as jade, her eyes bright and teeth glistening; an overly simple ensemble brought out her ethereal and delicate beauty. Her demeanor was gentle, walking forward step by step. Ming Yue and Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but stare, and Tonger also found it hard to look away. Jiang Li had clearly spent the last eight years alongside her at Green City Mountain, but Tonger didn¡¯t realize when Jiang Li¡¯s walking posture and the curve of her smile had become so unfamiliar. To Tonger, Jiang Li still had the same face, yet she seemed like a different person. Madam Jiang the Elder, approaching from that direction, was also taken aback, her maids Feicui and Zhenzhu timely supporting her without stepping forward. Jiang Li¡¯s face might not be one that could launch a thousand ships or be dubbed the nation¡¯s beauty, but as she walked over with a gentle smile, she seemed like an extraordinary beauty descending from the heavens. It¡¯s as if she was naturally such a captivating beauty who was born to be admired. Following behind Jiang Li, Bai Xue said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve also informed the gatekeeper, we can go to the carriage now.¡± Jiang Li nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 48 - 48 46 Good People ?48: Chapter 46 Good People 48: Chapter 46 Good People When Jiang Li went to Mingyi Hall, she only brought along Bai Xue, a maid. Although Mingyi Hall was a place where daughters of Government¡¯s Houses received their education, the discipline was strict. If it weren¡¯t for her interactions with the teachers of Mingyi Hall when she was formerly married to Shen Yurong, she would likely be entirely ignorant about it and might have become the laughingstock of many. Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue definitely wanted to see Jiang Li make a fool of herself, which is why they didn¡¯t bother to explain even a word to her. When Jiang Li and Bai Xue were getting on the carriage, Tonger couldn¡¯t help but show her reluctance by saying, ¡°Miss, please come back early.¡± Tonger had been inseparable from Jiang Li during those eight years on Green City Mountain, when the latter had only Tonger as a maid. Now that Jiang Li had more servants around her, Tonger felt somewhat left out, and Jiang Li had to comfort her quite a bit. Although she took Bai Xue to Mingyi Hall, other people would certainly sneer at her for having such a silly-looking maid by her side. However, in this world, one shouldn¡¯t judge by appearances; although Bai Xue might not have the pleasing looks of other maids, she was exceptionally strong. Ever since her near-death experience, Jiang Li often thought that if she had some martial skills, might she have escaped by luck that day, instead of dying helplessly? However, martial skills couldn¡¯t be mastered overnight, especially since the Jiang Family was a family of civil officials, and Jiang Li was a lady; it just didn¡¯t seem reasonable for her to learn martial arts. Besides, she guessed that her body was not particularly suited for martial arts, so she dismissed the idea. Not knowing martial arts herself, having a strong maid by her side might increase her chances of survival. Jiang Li knew that living meant hope, and any opportunity to increase her chances of living could be crucial when the time came. While Jiang Li and Bai Xue were on their way to Mingyi Hall, Jiang Youyao and the others had already arrived ahead of them. In the past, Jiang Youyao wouldn¡¯t have traveled with Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan, as they were from the third branch of the family, and she genuinely looked down on them. However, since Jiang Yue had a sweet tongue and was good at flattering her, Jiang Youyao would occasionally show her some favor. Today, to spite Jiang Li, Jiang Youyao took the same carriage as Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan for the first time. This unusual occurrence did not go unnoticed by the people at Mingyi Hall. ¡°Youyao,¡± a girl in a pink dress looked back and asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day your family¡¯s Second Miss will also come to start her studies? Why don¡¯t I see her? Didn¡¯t you come together?¡± Before Jiang Youyao could speak, Jiang Yue preempted her, saying, ¡°The Second Miss got up late today. She must be busy choosing which outfit to wear, as today is her first day at school, and she takes it very seriously.¡± On any ordinary day, Jiang Youyao would have been displeased with Jiang Yue¡¯s interruption, but today she let it pass without comment. No sooner had Jiang Yue finished speaking than another tall girl sneered, ¡°Choosing which outfit? This isn¡¯t a beauty pageant, what¡¯s there to choose?¡± ¡°I heard that when your Second Miss first returned home, some got a glimpse of her and said she was quite a beauty.¡± Another girl tried to probe Jiang Youyao, ¡°Is she really that beautiful? How does she compare to you, Youyao?¡± Although Jiang Youyao couldn¡¯t be considered the top in either talent or beauty at Mingyi Hall, those who were more talented than her couldn¡¯t compare to her beauty, and those who were prettier didn¡¯t match her talent. Coupled with Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s status, Jiang Youyao stood out at Mingyi Hall. Jiang Yue smirked, ¡°The Second Miss is indeed beautiful, but having stayed in the mountains for too long, her¡­ temperament¡­¡± she didn¡¯t finish, but everyone thought of the fact that Jiang Li was once exiled to the temple on the mountain and had stayed there for eight years. Having lived in the deep mountains for eight years, she must be a country bumpkin. Having just returned to Yanjing, what could she possibly know? Even the girl who had initially been curious about Jiang Li now showed a disdainful expression. The female students of Mingyi Hall judge by identity, status, appearance, and talent. Those who come here are the pearls of their respective families, and by their inherent positions, none are willing to be outdone. Whenever there is a newcomer, they must be compared. Apart from having a Grand Secretary as a father, Jiang Li had nothing to her name. And even this father of hers did not seem to hold her in high esteem. With that in mind, what was there to notice about Jiang Li? While they were speaking, suddenly, a student with a penchant for gossip shouted from outside, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second has arrived!¡± All the female students in the academy, as if by some unspoken agreement, turned to look toward the entrance. At the door, two young girls appeared. The maid in tow had a more robust build compared to the average maid, and her dark skin, coupled with the peach-pink maid¡¯s gown, did not lend her a delicate air but rather made her look somewhat comical; her movements more akin to those of a village girl from the countryside. Although this maid was eye-catching, her comical appearance only served to make the girl beside her seem even more ethereal. The girl¡¯s face was adorned with a gentle smile, soothing like a warm breeze in the mountains, caressing the heart and bringing nothing but comfort. Her features were perfectly balanced ¡ª clear-cut with a distinctive and spirited look in her eyes that lent an air of resilience to her tenderness. ¡°Is that Miss Jiang the Second?¡± someone whispered softly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have been raised in the mountains.¡± It was her first day at the academy, her first time at Mingyi Hall, surrounded by strangers, yet the girl showed not the slightest discomfort or timidity. Her confident demeanor was on par with anyone else¡¯s. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°To me, she seems just like someone raised in the mountains,¡± another whispered to her companion, ¡°Quite spirited.¡± ¡°Spirited¡± is a feeling difficult to describe; it cannot be acquired by spending a few extra days studying with a teacher, nor can it be bought with silver. The girl¡¯s eyes were as clear and pure as a spring, sweet and virtuous. Even after hearing so many malicious rumors about her, it was hard to feel any animosity toward Miss Jiang the Second, who was just too pure and kind. The immediate shift in attitude towards Jiang Li from the people around didn¡¯t escape the notice of Jiang Youyao and her friends. Youyao was seething with anger; Jiang Li hadn¡¯t worn any of the dresses Ji Shuran sent her, making her own decisions instead. She was clearly doing it on purpose, purposefully stealing the spotlight! Jiang Youyao¡¯s thoughts were somewhat unreasonable. If Jiang Li had dressed in the gowns sent by Ji Shuran, that would have truly been showing off. However, standing out at this moment might not have been a good thing. Jiang Li¡¯s simple and elegant attire, blending with her temperament, inadvertently made her stand out even more. Jiang Yue, however, didn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why, despite Jiang Li¡¯s besmirched reputation, the students didn¡¯t show a hint of disgust upon seeing her. Could it be that reputation didn¡¯t matter after all? Jiang Li smiled inwardly. There are always things beyond the sight of the world, and what people fail to see, they are blind to. Yet, most people prefer to believe that what they see is everything. For instance, truly understanding someone¡¯s character from a single encounter is impossible. What is understood is merely another¡¯s judgment. To them, she appeared to be a good person, and with just a little effort, she might indeed become a ¡°good person.¡± Chapter 49 - 49 47 Liu Xu ?49: Chapter 47 Liu Xu 49: Chapter 47 Liu Xu Jiang Li¡¯s appearance quieted the female students at Mingyi Hall. If the rumors about Miss Jiang the Second were true, and she was either a coarse village girl from the mountains or a mean and domineering young lady, the crowd would have immediately drowned her with their unforgiving comments. However, Jiang Li appeared no different from any well-mannered Official¡¯s daughter, maybe even more gentle and kind, leaving them unsure where to even begin their criticism. Finally, the tall girl who had been talking earlier took the lead and asked, ¡°Are you the Second Miss of the Jiang Residence?¡± Jiang Li looked up and recognized the girl. She had seen her before at a family banquet at an official¡¯s house, Miss Meng Hongjin from the Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion, who was usually very close friends with Jiang Youyao. Jiang Li replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You actually dare to come to Mingyi Hall?¡± Meng Hongjin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been at a temple since you were seven, where no one taught you the basics. With such a background, instead of hiring a tutor at home, you come to Mingyi Hall without fear of being utterly confused by the lessons?¡± These words were quite harsh, and everyone in the school turned their gaze to Jiang Li, waiting to see her reaction. Meng Hongjin stared at Jiang Li too, but to her surprise, instead of the outburst she expected from others, and even more so from someone like the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter, Jiang Li simply smiled and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for this Miss to worry.¡± In an indifferent tone, she threw Meng Hongjin¡¯s words right back at her. Meng Hongjin hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Li to react this way, feeling as if she¡¯d punched cotton, her heart filled with smoldering anger. Yet Jiang Li retained her smile, with no change in attitude. Frustrated, Meng Hongjin ¡°whispered¡± loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°No wonder they say it¡¯s peaceful at the Family Temple, look at this pathetic sight.¡± ¡°If this Miss wishes for peace, she too can spend some time at the Family Temple,¡± Jiang Li murmured in response. ¡°You!¡± Meng Hongjin was furious, but Jiang Youyao started to intervene, ¡°Second Sister, how can you talk to Hongjin like that?¡± She looked worried as she spoke to Meng Hongjin, ¡°Hongjin, my Second Sister just returned to Yanjing and doesn¡¯t understand the rules, sorry about that.¡± Meng Hongjin said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, besides, it¡¯s your Second Sister¡¯s fault. Why are you apologizing? Youyao, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted, too easy to bully.¡± Jiang Li glanced at Jiang Youyao and spoke calmly, ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re really too soft-hearted. I didn¡¯t say anything, yet you¡¯re already apologizing for me. This Miss calls me pathetic, and not only am I not angry, but I also replied kindly. Is that wrong too?¡± Jiang Youyao was about to reply when Jiang Li spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in some places, they don¡¯t argue right and wrong based on reason but on status and position. Is Mingyi Hall such a place too? Clearly, I¡¯m in the right, but I must admit defeat. Perhaps it¡¯s because this Miss¡¯s status is so much higher than mine that I¡¯m compelled to admit my mistake. May I inquire what rank does this Miss¡¯s father hold?¡± The moment these words left her mouth, the entire school went silent. Then, barely concealed smiles appeared on some of the students¡¯ faces. Meng Hongjin¡¯s face turned bright red, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word. While Jiang Li accused them of being unreasonable, she shamed Meng Hongjin¡¯s family background without hesitation. Everyone knew that Jiang Li¡¯s father was the current Grand Secretary, while Meng Hongjin¡¯s father was the Chengxuan Envoy; the Envoy couldn¡¯t compare to the Grand Secretary. Jiang Li asked the question earnestly, leaving Meng Hongjin as the butt of the joke. The atmosphere was awkward, and Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t know what to say. Defending Meng Hongjin was like trampling on her own father¡¯s respect, but agreeing with Jiang Li would make her bear Meng Hongjin¡¯s grudge. Silently cursing Jiang Li for her cunning, Jiang Youyao had no choice but to give Jiang Yue a look. Left with no alternative, Jiang Yue cleared her throat twice, breaking the silence awkwardly and steering the conversation elsewhere, ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. You¡¯ve just started school, and you need to choose a seat. I sit in a group with the Fourth Sister, and the Third Sister sits with Miss Meng. Since you¡¯ve arrived so late, you¡¯ll have to see if anyone is willing to be in a group with you.¡± Who would want to be in the same group as herself? Jiang Li didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that certainly, there would be no one. Sure enough, as Jiang Li stood in the classroom, no one voiced an invitation for Jiang Li to sit beside them. Bai Xue was not allowed inside the classroom, so she stayed outside by the carriage with the maidservants of the other young ladies. It seemed the maidservants also disdained Bai Xue for her sturdy build, leaving her all alone outside. Bai Xue didn¡¯t mind, squatting beside the rockery to bask in the sun along with a stray cat. In the midst of the silence, suddenly a voice called out, ¡°I have no one here, come sit with me.¡± Jiang Li was somewhat surprised and saw a girl in a green dress and skirt standing up in the front, looking toward Jiang Li. This girl was quite delicate-looking but with a rather square chin, which gave her an appearance of firmness and determination. There was a faint shadow of Madam Liu in her features, and Jiang Li realized in an epiphany that this was the daughter of Gentleman Chengde¡¯s mansion, Liu Xu. Jiang Li did not hesitate and walked over to the desk next to Liu Xu. From behind, sneering voices could be heard, ¡°Liu Xu, you really dare to sit with her, aren¡¯t you afraid that one day she¡¯ll also push you down the steps and endanger your life? Don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you when the time comes.¡± Liu Xu silently put those words behind her, as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all, and Jiang Li sat down beside Liu Xu with a smile. Liu Xu furrowed her brows, revealing a reluctant expression, but she did not say anything. Jiang Li knew in her heart that likely, Madam Liu had also received news that she would be attending Mingyi Hall for classes and had arranged with Liu Xu to look after her. In fact, it was quite normal for a girl to feel afraid of another who was accused of matricide and fratricide. That Liu Xu was able to overcome her fear and fulfill Madam Liu¡¯s wishes was quite admirable already. Seeing Jiang Li examining her, Liu Xu tightened her lips and turned her head away. Jiang Li watched with an amused smile, finding her to be an adorable girl. The murmurs and discussions from behind continued unabated, and voices inquiring about Jiang Youyao could be heard. Jiang Li knew that Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yuyan would once again do their utmost to tarnish her reputation. But it wasn¡¯t long before someone entered. The newcomer was a female instructor, dressed in a pine-colored long robe with her hair coiled up high, with narrow eyes and thin lips, and a frail figure. As she entered, the noise in Mingyi Hall immediately ceased. She was a stern teacher. Jiang Li looked at the female instructor in front of her, feeling somewhat distracted. This female instructor¡¯s surname was Jin, with a single character for her given name, Luo. In Mingyi Hall, she taught the ¡°rites¡± aspect of the Six Arts. Jin Luo was also a person who strictly adhered to etiquette. In Jiang Li¡¯s view, she was even somewhat conservatively rigid. Jin Luo was noble-minded, and had greatly admired Shen Yurong, publicly praising Shen Yurong¡¯s overflowing talents. She was somewhat harshly pitiable to Xue Fangfei as she was back then. Being a woman herself, she could naturally tell that Jin Luo was infatuated with Shen Yurong. Later, when the affair of Xue Fangfei¡¯s illicit relationship spread throughout Yanjing, Jin Luo had even visited her, reproaching her face-to-face for not maintaining womanly virtues and expressing deep sympathy for Shen Yurong¡¯s plight. However, Jiang Li lowered her eyes, wondering whether Jin Luo would still feel such deep affection upon learning of Shen Yurong¡¯s true face? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 50 - 50 48 Relatives ?50: Chapter 48 Relatives 50: Chapter 48 Relatives Jiang Li and the female instructors of Mingyi Hall had some friendly relationships, but the only one who openly showed a bad relationship with her was Jin Luo. Jin Luo taught Etiquette Rituals and used to be a palace maid in the Empress Dowager¡¯s palace gardens. Once Mingyi Hall was established, Jin Luo started teaching the noble girls there. Since she was appointed by the Empress Dowager, she always acted very arrogantly. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li knew that Jin Luo was a person who placed great importance on a person¡¯s virtue and propriety. When the Xue Fangfei incident had happened, Jin Luo had been the one to step forward, righteously indignant, to condemn Xue Fangfei. Now with Jiang Li¡¯s sullied past, in Jin Luo¡¯s heart, having such a person among the students she taught was something intolerable. Not long after Jin Luo arrived, she started the class as soon as the Shichen arrived. Jiang Li had already read books like ¡°Yan Rites,¡± ¡°Etiquette Rituals,¡± ¡°Girls Book,¡± and ¡°Classic of Filial Piety¡± in Mingyi Hall and could even recite them backwards. However, Liu Xu on the side was listening very seriously, her expression highly focused. Jin Luo¡¯s teaching style was rather strict, and during the class, she would also have some students stand and recite lessons from the past. The students were all afraid of her and behaved very properly during her classes. However, from beginning to end, Jin Luo didn¡¯t ask Jiang Li a single question, not even glancing in her direction once. Generally speaking, when Mingyi Hall had a new student, the instructors would usually take the opportunity to say a few words to show concern, but it was as if Jin Luo was ignoring the existence of Jiang Li, showing no concern for her at all. Jiang Li watched this and was not surprised. Such a person, who strictly adhered to rituals and morals, must have detested her presence. If Jiang Li hadn¡¯t been Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s legitimate daughter, it would have been quite possible that Jin Luo would have looked for ways to send her back to her family estate. Since Jin Luo couldn¡¯t do anything against Lord Jiang¡¯s daughter, she could only choose to ignore her. Jiang Youyao also noticed Jin Luo¡¯s behavior, and her mood suddenly lifted a lot. No matter how cunning Jiang Li was, she couldn¡¯t change her past of patricide and fratricide, and the people of Mingyi Hall would ultimately not welcome Jiang Li. Even though Jiang Li had entered Mingyi Hall, she would only feel pain. After the Etiquette Rituals class ended, Jin Luo stood on the podium and said, ¡°In ten days, it will be this year¡¯s school examination, which will be held simultaneously with the Imperial College¡¯s school examination. Those who achieve high rankings in the school examination will be reported to the Empress Dowager for rewards, which is a tremendous honor for all of you.¡± She paused, then added pointedly, ¡°And for those who fail to meet the requirements, they will be reported and sent far away.¡± Murmurs of discussion rose around the room immediately. If one failed to meet the requirements, they would be expelled from Mingyi Hall. In fact, getting expelled from Mingyi Hall was a minor issue, as not everyone could be a talented girl. However, those who came to Mingyi Hall were daughters of nobles in Yanjing City. If the news of their expulsion for failing the assessments were to spread, they would find it utterly disgraceful. ¡°I hope everyone will work hard,¡± said Jin Luo dryly, finishing her sentence and leaving the schoolhouse with an expressionless face, taking her books with her. After Jin Luo left, the schoolhouse immediately became lively. Someone discussed, ¡°Will we really be expelled from Mingyi Hall? Mr. Jin wouldn¡¯t be scaring us for nothing, would she? If that¡¯s the case, my books are in terrible shape.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my music class that¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for, what if I can¡¯t withstand the challenge?¡± As the noise and chatter continued, suddenly a clear voice rang out, ¡°What are you all afraid of? Miss Jiang the Second doesn¡¯t know anything. Someone who has just entered Mingyi Hall and isn¡¯t even concerned, it¡¯s like worrying about nothing.¡± It was Meng Hongjin. At Meng Hongjin¡¯s words, the surrounding people were stunned for a moment, then they started to laugh jokingly, ¡°Indeed, we were being foolish.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang the Second is really unlucky. Knowing this would happen, why did she bother coming to Mingyi Hall?¡± they said, not without a hint of schadenfreude in their voices. In these people¡¯s view, Jiang Li was not much different from a plebeian, at least these noble girls had started their education seven or eight years earlier than Jiang Li. If someone were really to be expelled from Mingyi Hall, the first one should be Jiang Li. Jiang Li heard these words, but she just smiled and did not respond. ¡°Mr. Jin¡¯s words might not be true,¡± the Liu Xu who was by her side suddenly said. Jiang Li looked at her, and Liu Xu just tidied up her own books, lowering her head without looking at Jiang Li, but Jiang Li knew the words were meant for her. Liu Xu said, ¡°Moreover, Lord Jiang will not let you fall into such a situation. Just explain it to the caretaker of Mingyi Hall when the time comes.¡± Jiang Li curved the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Seemingly uncomfortable with Jiang Li¡¯s gratitude, Liu Xu stiffened for a moment and then said no more. After Jin Luo had finished teaching, it wasn¡¯t long before other teachers came to give lessons. Jiang Li was familiar with these teachers and even more so with the subjects they taught. Despite this, her attitude was very serious, as if she truly didn¡¯t understand anything. Yet these teachers, like Jin Luo, either intentionally or unintentionally, ignored Jiang Li. The day finally passed calmly, although led by Meng Hongjin, a group of people kept provoking her. Still, Jiang Li always faced them with a smile, sometimes retorting a few words, but again leaving them speechless. After class, Bai Xue and Jiang Li went together to the carriage waiting outside Mingyi Hall, ready to ride back home together. Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue would never share a carriage with Jiang Li, who also found it quite troublesome. Just as they left Mingyi Hall, they saw a few people pulling and tugging at each other not far across the street. Jiang Li glanced over and prepared to leave. In the intricate web of Yanjing City, it was very easy to get entangled in trouble, and it could be hard to extricate oneself. Moreover, she was now the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, and she had to be even more cautious in her actions. Right at that moment, among the group that was pulling and tugging, someone suddenly said, ¡°The Ye Family of Xiangyang is quite rich in silver, aren¡¯t they? Use silver to smash open the gates of the Imperial College. This painting is an authentic piece by Zeng Zimo of the previous dynasty¡¯s painting studio, priceless on the market. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so if you give me Thirty Thousand Taels of Gold, I won¡¯t take the matter any further.¡± The Ye Family of Xiangyang? Jiang Li paused in her steps. The mother of Jiang Li, Ye Zhenzhen, was the youngest daughter of the Ye Family of Xiangyang, which made the Ye Family her maternal family. This person was her relative. Jiang Li looked in that direction. She saw a group of young men surrounding a teenager about seventeen or eighteen years old, who was dressed in a simple silver-threaded long robe. The style was not exaggerated or complicated, and it could even be described as plain and simple. The teenager had handsome brows and eyes, and there was an unmistakable anger in his gaze. Opposite him were three richly dressed young masters. The other two were pulling at the teenager¡¯s sleeves, and the leader, with weasel eyes, was holding a painting and making things difficult without relenting. ¡°What do you say, are you in or not?¡± The man with the weasel eyes whom Jiang Li recognized was the youngest son of the Minister of the Taichang, Liu Zimin, a good-for-nothing who bullied others by throwing his weight around. The handsome teenager gritted his teeth and said, ¡°And what if I¡¯m not in?¡± Liu Zimin looked the teenager over and sneered maliciously, ¡°Simple, I¡¯ll just take you to see an official!¡± With that, he waved his hand and said to the others, ¡°Take him away!¡± They were actually about to force the teenager to leave. At this point, Jiang Li had no choice but to step forward. ¡°Hold on,¡± she said. Chapter 51 - 51 49 True or False ?51: Chapter 49: True or False 51: Chapter 49: True or False ¡°Hold on,¡± Jiang Li said. Suddenly, such an abrupt voice came out of nowhere, and several people along with the onlookers turned their heads to look. Jiang Li walked over from one side. Liu Zimin, who had been searching around, saw a beautiful lady walking out of the crowd and was instantly captivated, his tone even carried a hint of flirtation as he said, ¡°What does this young lady mean by this?¡± Bai Xue, seeing this, followed closely beside Jiang Li, resolute in her mind that if that rodent-looking boy dared to touch even a finger on Jiang Li, she would make him search the ground for his teeth. Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°May I ask what this gentleman has done?¡± She pointed to the young man at the side. ¡°What has he done?¡± Liu Zimin elongated the question mockingly and said cheerfully, ¡°Is this young lady trying to be a hero and stand up for justice, thinking that we are bullying this gentleman? Then I must clarify that we are not ones to bully others using our status.¡± He explained, ¡°This gentleman, Ye Shijie, has damaged a family heirloom ink treasure of ours¡ªthis ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ right here.¡± ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ is a masterpiece by Zeng Zimo, a great master of painting and calligraphy from the previous dynasty. After Zeng Zimo¡¯s death, his remaining works were sold for a high price, particularly among the homes of literati, who consider it an honor to possess Zeng Zimo¡¯s treasures. If this painting of Liu Zimin¡¯s was truly ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring,¡¯ it would mean big trouble for Ye Shijie. ¡°¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ is priceless, and seeing that Brother Ye is not from Yanjing, I was willing to compromise and merely ask for thirty thousand taels of gold in compensation, which is not a loss at all. But to my surprise, Brother Ye, an excessively unreasonable man, is unwilling to pay even a penny. To think he comes from the Ye Family of Xiangyang, so stingy¡ªcould this be the merchant¡¯s nature?¡± At this point, Liu Zimin burst into laughter. Hearing this, the crowd also laughed along, mainly at Liu Zimin¡¯s phrase ¡°merchant¡¯s nature.¡± Since the Yan Dynasty naturally looked down upon merchants, ranking them at the very bottom beneath scholars, farmers, and artisans, Ye Shijie clenched his teeth and suppressed his anger, saying, ¡°I did not damage the painting; it was you yourself who pounced on it while I was writing!¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± said Liu Zimin, ¡°You¡¯re actually framing me, as if I had nothing better to do than to destroy my own famous painting?¡± As he spoke, he seemed to remember Jiang Li beside him and said, ¡°This young lady, please provide your opinion.¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°May I have a look at your painting? I have never seen a real ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring,¡¯ and it¡¯s such a pity that it¡¯s been destroyed.¡± She sounded genuinely regretful. Seeing her like this, Liu Zimin generously handed over the painting: ¡°If the young lady wishes to see it, then please do!¡± He observed Jiang Li¡¯s attire, which seemed to belong to someone of no ordinary background, but he had no knowledge of such a spirited official¡¯s daughter arriving in Yanjing City. He resolved to have someone inquire about her later; if her family status were slightly inferior, taking her as a concubine wouldn¡¯t be too bad an idea. Not far from the crowd, Jiang Youyao and a few others in the carriage also witnessed this scene. Jiang Youyao asked, ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°Third sister,¡± Jiang Yue reminded, ¡°That Ye Shijie is from the Ye Family of Xiangyang, people from our second sister¡¯s maternal family.¡± Jiang Youyao suddenly realized and then looked towards Jiang Li: ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching.¡± Jiang Li carefully examined the ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ that she¡¯d taken into her hands. ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ depicted the arrival of spring in a valley, where a sparrow perched on the low-hanging branches above the water, drinking the reflection of the water in the stream. With valleys full of blossoming flowers, the lively cleverness of the sparrow, and the crystal-clear transparency of the stream, each was drawn with lifelike precision. But now, the painting had been torn diagonally from the bottom, almost splitting the page in two. Because of Jiang Li¡¯s appearance, the number of onlookers grew. Ye Shijie frowned, while Liu Zimin seemed to have the most patience. After a while, Jiang Li finally set down the painting in her hand. She did not return the painting to Liu Zimin, but said, ¡°Indeed, Master Zeng¡¯s calligraphic work is precious, with a focus on artistic conception, rare and priceless, yet¡­¡± With each sentence she spoke, Liu Zimin¡¯s brows rose an inch higher, and upon hearing Jiang Li¡¯s last words, he instinctively interjected, ¡°Yet what?¡± ¡°This painting is a fake,¡± Jiang Li stated. ¡°This painting is¡­¡± Liu Zimin suddenly came to his senses and exclaimed loudly, ¡°How is that possible?¡± When he looked back at Jiang Li, his expression was no longer as amiable as at the beginning. Ye Shijie was also taken aback as he looked towards Jiang Li. ¡°This painting has been imitated very closely, however, it still cannot disguise the fact that it is a forgery. Based on the value of the most skillfully copied forgeries on the market today, this painting is worth no more than fifty taels of silver. Young Master Ye,¡± she turned to Ye Shijie, ¡°you only need to compensate this gentleman fifty taels of silver.¡± ¡°Little girl,¡± Liu Zimin sinisterly smiled, ¡°with just a few words from your red lips and white teeth, you¡¯re calling it a forgery? This painting is genuine! Don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± the people around started making a commotion, ¡°how can you prove it¡¯s real?¡± Jiang Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry and spoke calmly, ¡°Master Zeng was from the previous dynasty, and all the ink and silk used in that era came from that time. However, there was no double silk brocade in the previous dynasty.¡± ¡°Double silk brocade?¡± Bai Xue asked, puzzled. ¡°The previous dynasty only produced a kind of silk, which was coarse and thin. But look at this calligraphic work, it¡¯s white and fine, clearly double silk brocade. Master Zeng of the previous dynasty surely wouldn¡¯t have used today¡¯s double silk brocade for painting, this is one point.¡± ¡°Secondly, the seal is wrong. The previous dynasty didn¡¯t frequently use stone-carved seals. If it were a seal from the previous dynasty, it would bear the unique marks of that time. The seal script would be slightly thicker at the finishing strokes of each character, but lighter in appearance and slightly yellowish in color. The seal script on this painting has smooth finishing strokes and the color is a reddish hue, which is obviously incorrect.¡± As Jiang Li eloquently explained, she unfolded the ¡°Sparrow Drinking Spring¡± for everyone to see. The crowd had not noticed anything amiss before, but now, following Jiang Li¡¯s explanations, they indeed began to see discrepancies. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Liu Zimin¡¯s complexion turned increasingly unsightly, Ye Shijie¡¯s surprise grew greater. Jiang Li said with a smile, ¡°Moreover, the most important point is that in ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring,¡¯ the brilliance lies in Master Zeng¡¯s attention to detail. When the sparrow pecks at its reflection, there is a reflection of the water sparrow in its eyes, and likewise, in the eyes of the sparrow in the water, there should be a reflection of the sparrow on the branch. However, in this ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring,¡¯ the eyes of the sparrow reflection contain nothing.¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, this ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ is fake. A fake ¡®Sparrow Drinking Spring¡¯ for three thousand taels of gold is pure fantasy.¡± Liu Zimin, red-faced with both embarrassment and anger, reached out to snatch the painting from Jiang Li¡¯s hands, but Jiang Li would not let him succeed. Bai Xue had already swiftly taken the painting, holding it up high for everyone to examine. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± Liu Zimin finally lost his patience, revealing his true nature as he spat out harsh words, ¡°Dare to slander me like this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble when my father finds out!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Li finally dropped the smile on her face and replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you dare behave so outrageously towards me, you¡¯ll be in no small trouble when my father finds out.¡± ¡°I want to see which family you belong to, report your name!¡± Liu Zimin demanded angrily. ¡°Jiang family of the capital, eldest legitimate daughter of the chief minister, Jiang the second,¡± Jiang Li declared. Chapter 52 - 52 50 Bullying by Power ?52: Chapter 50: Bullying by Power 52: Chapter 50: Bullying by Power ¡°The Jiang family of the capital, eldest legitimate daughter of the chief minister, Second Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang Li said. With that simple sentence, the noisy and chattering crowd fell silent. Liu Zimin had been waiting for Jiang Li to concede so he could mock her mercilessly, but the moment he heard her declaration, he was frozen in place. The Jiang family of the capital, the legitimate daughter of the Grand Secretary, the daughter of the chief minister known to most in Yanjing City, Jiang Youyao. Now that the girl before them had announced her identity, she was the Second Miss of the Jiang family, Jiang Li, who had left the capital eight years ago. The youngest son of the Household of the Minister of Taichang might be able to strut around Yanjing City, but everyone knew that offending Jiang Yuanbai, the teacher favored by the Emperor, was not an option. At this moment, however, Liu Zimin was in a dilemma from which he could not easily extricate himself. If he backed down now, how could he continue to mix in Yanjing City in the future? Moreover, if he admitted his guilt, it would be known that he tried to extort silver from Ye Shijie with a counterfeit painting, which would make him the laughing stock among his peers at the Imperial College and ruin his family¡¯s reputation¡ªhis father would kill him. Steeled by desperation, Liu Zimin thought to himself that in the whole of Yanjing City, he had fought with sons of higher status than himself. Some of these young masters, despite belonging to great and powerful families, were cowardly by nature. Jiang Li was just a girl¡ªintimidating her with a few words might just make her yield. Liu Zimin sneered at Jiang Li, ¡°Even though you¡¯re a member of the Jiang family, it doesn¡¯t mean your father will protect you. Don¡¯t think that just because you cite the Jiang family, you can spout nonsense. I¡¯m telling you this painting is authentic, and you¡¯re colluding with this boy¡ªdon¡¯t bring disaster upon yourself!¡± With that, he brandished his fist. This was a clear threat. From within the carriage, Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, wishing nothing more than for Liu Zimin to hurt Jiang Li immediately. If Jiang Li were to be involved in a conflict with a man on the street, her reputation would only sink further. Even Jiang Yuanbai, no matter how biased he was towards her, would have to be angered this time. Besides, Jiang Youyao was amused by Liu Zimin¡¯s despicable behavior. If Liu Zimin were to attack, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was a man or a woman, serious or minor injuries would ensue. Ye Shijie scowled and shielded Jiang Li to his side, ¡°Liu Zimin,¡± he said, ¡°the grudge between you and me has nothing to do with others; do not harm the innocent.¡± Liu Zimin laughed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m saying.¡± He looked at Jiang Li, implying that she¡¯d better not interfere in this matter. If it had been someone else, Jiang Li might have endured it, but she had inherited Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s distinctly clear sense of right and wrong and hatred for evil from her youth, not to mention that Ye Shijie was her own relative. Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m the last person afraid of courting trouble. Young Master seems to have forgotten why I left Yanjing City eight years ago.¡± The guests were shocked! The crime Jiang Li was accused of when she left Yanjing City eight years ago was none other than the heinous act of matricide and fratricide. While others were busy covering up their own misdeeds, Jiang Li, as if afraid others were unaware, brought it up herself. It really was a case of raising the most inconvenient topic. Ye Shijie looked at Jiang Li in surprise, seemingly not expecting her to utter such a statement. Jiang Li, however, remained calm and composed as she gazed at Liu Zimin. Liu Zimin suddenly felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps others were unaware of the implication of Jiang Li¡¯s words, but Liu Zimin understood instantly what she meant: she had been accused of a crime as terrible as killing her own mother and brother¡ªwhat couldn¡¯t she do? A threat from someone like Liu Zimin really wasn¡¯t worth her concern. Liu Zimin should have felt angered by this provocation, but looking into Jiang Li¡¯s eyes, he felt afraid instead. Yes, he was a bully. In Yanjing City, he might not have committed every possible evil, but he was not far off. He even had a few lives on his hands, but those were from people of much lower status than he, not from those of equal stature or especially not from those of higher status and Government Households. When faced with families more powerful than his own, Liu Zimin¡¯s nature of bullying the weak and fearing the strong forced him to be cautious. However, when he was cautious, his opponent showed no fear, even exhibiting a ruthless boldness like that of someone with nothing to lose. Thus the weak grew weaker and the strong grew stronger. In an instant, Liu Zimin had already fallen into an inferior position. Jiang Li saw Liu Zimin¡¯s flickering gaze and knew he was wavering. Xue Huaiyuan was the magistrate of Tongxiang County, known for his integrity, impartiality, and courage to expose even higher-ranking officials. Such a man was highly reputed among the common people but detested by his colleagues. His colleagues¡¯ resentment, driven by envy, extended to their children. From a young age, Jiang Youyao and Xue Zhao endured many troubles caused by those children of official families. She was spared somewhat; conflicts between women never got physical. Xue Zhao, however, wasn¡¯t as fortunate. Those young men would start a fight over the slightest disagreement, and Xue Zhao would often come home battered and bruised. Over time, Xue Zhao gained some experience: to deal with ruthless people, you have to be even more ruthless. In any case, you can¡¯t lose in terms of momentum. Intimidate them with past acts of ruthlessness, suppress their spirit. Once their momentum weakens, don¡¯t give them an opportunity; let your own momentum rise step by step, and victory is assured. With his imposing manner and martial skills, Xue Zhao eventually made it so that no one in Tongxiang County dared to provoke him. As soon as Jiang Li sized up Liu Zimin¡¯s manner, she knew he was the kind who bullied the weak and feared the strong. With the Jiang family as her backing, she wouldn¡¯t need to expend much effort to crush Liu Zimin effortlessly. Being known as a parricide and fratricide carried a terrible reputation, but sometimes, that notoriety could cause people to shudder and avoid many unnecessary troubles. ¡°Shameless.¡± Jiang Youyao gritted her teeth, ¡°To flaunt such scandals, she has utterly disgraced our father!¡± Seeing Liu Zimin standing still, Jiang Li said, ¡°If this young master insists on determining that I¡¯m talking nonsense, then let¡¯s do as you first suggested and report to the officials. I am also involved in this matter, so I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Liu Zimin was both anxious and angry! His initial mention of reporting to the officials was just to intimidate Ye Shijie; as long as he bribed the right people, bringing down a Ye Shijie with no connections in Yanjing City would be easy. But involving Jiang Li changed everything. As the daughter of the Jiang family, the case would certainly be handled fairly to save the Jiang family¡¯s face. In the end, he¡¯d be robbing Peter to pay Paul, not only missing out on Ye Shijie¡¯s silver but also trapping himself, tarnishing his own father¡¯s reputation. In a blink, Liu Zimin was sweating profusely. He didn¡¯t understand how a girl, who had been cast aside by her family in the capital for eight years, could be so confident and relentless? ¡°However,¡± just as Liu Zimin felt torn, Jiang Li suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I think this matter must be a misunderstanding, after all, you seem not the type to intentionally swindle others. Perhaps you believed the painting to be genuine and were deceived as well. In that case, why not settle this amicably? Let Young Master Ye compensate with twenty taels of silver and we leave this matter behind, what do you say?¡± To Liu Zimin¡¯s ears, Jiang Li¡¯s words were like heavenly music, offering him a way out. What do I say? Of course, it¡¯s good! Chapter 53 - 53 51 The Complaint ?53: Chapter 51 The Complaint 53: Chapter 51 The Complaint The onlookers who loved a spectacle were eagerly waiting to see what kind of inextricable lawsuit would follow, but they didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to suddenly throw out such a statement. ¡°Fine,¡± Liu Zimin agreed without hesitation, for fear that Jiang Li would change her mind. Although he consented, he still wanted to salvage some face, so he turned to Ye Shijie and said, ¡°Young Master Ye, I too was deceived which led to this misunderstanding. Though you have torn up my painting, let¡¯s be forgiving where we can. I won¡¯t hold it against you. Forget about the twenty taels of silver. Today, for the sake of Miss Jiang the Second, let this matter rest. You can have this painting, I no longer want it.¡± Hearing the sighs from the crowd, Liu Zimin suppressed the shame and indignation in his heart, bowed to Jiang Li with his hands clasped, and left pretending to be composed. The two attendants who followed him also slinked away without a fuss. Ye Shijie did not stop them, probably aware that insisting on arguing would not bring any benefits. As Ye Shijie was about to speak, Jiang Li slightly nodded at him, then turned to Bai Xue and said, ¡°Bai Xue, give the painting back to Young Master Ye. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bai Xue solemnly acknowledged the request, loosely rolling up the forged ¡°Sparrow Drinking Spring¡± into a scroll and handed it to Ye Shijie. Then she turned around to assist Jiang Li towards the carriage at the other end, showing no intention of engaging further with Ye Shijie. Ye Shijie stood there, stunned, as he watched the master and servant board the carriage and depart into the distance. Gradually, the crowd of onlookers dispersed, and he shook his head, casting aside the multitude of thoughts in his mind, and walked away towards the other end of the street. However, no one noticed that not far from the street where the incident had taken place, there was a black phoenix litter parked in an alley. Outside the litter, a guard was speaking. If someone passed by at that moment, they would have heard him recounting the incident that had just unfolded between Ye Shijie and Liu Zimin. After the conversation, some time passed before a voice came from inside the litter. ¡°Understood.¡± The young man inside the litter was leaning by the window, looking languid and carefree, with red garments spread across the soft seat. His expression was subtly enigmatic: ¡°The Jiang Family.¡± Opposite him, a scholar in green robes stroked his goatee and smiled, ¡°I had intended to use Liu Zimin to trap Ye Shijie, forcing the Ye Family to intervene. I did not expect Miss Jiang the Second to inadvertently resolve Ye Shijie¡¯s predicament, thus throwing our plans into disarray.¡± Although his words reflected regret, his expression showed none of it, seeming rather relaxed. ¡°Ye Shijie is but a small player,¡± Jih Heng flicked off a speck of dust from his sleeve, saying, ¡°He can¡¯t cause much trouble. If we lose him, so be it, no rush.¡± His appearance was strikingly handsome, yet his voice carried a strange huskiness, like a muffled seduction that was hard to resist. ¡°Besides, compared to Liu Zimin,¡± his lips slowly curved, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second is far more interesting.¡± ¡­ Bai Xue and Jiang Li returned to the Jiang Residence. In Fangfei Garden, Tonger had been waiting anxiously in the courtyard. With Jiang Li absent, Tonger felt listless doing anything. Seeing them return, she jumped three feet high, bombarding Jiang Li with questions, concerned whether she had a good time or encountered any trouble. Bai Xue was straightforward and sincere¡ªnot as lively as Tonger. For instance, regarding the incident with Ye Shijie, she simply followed Jiang Li¡¯s orders without saying a word more. Tonger heard about the turmoil Jiang Li faced after school from Bai Xue and nearly dropped her cup in shock, exclaiming with phrases like, ¡°Good heavens!¡± ¡°That¡¯s despicable!¡± ¡°How could they bully someone like that,¡± and ¡°Thankfully the young lady is unharmed.¡± Not until Bai Xue had finished recounting the events did Tonger finally stop cleaning her ears, seemingly unsatisfied, when she suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Miss, that was too risky this time. Though you are kind-hearted, it¡¯s best not to expose yourself so casually next time. Today, you didn¡¯t even bring a single escort from the residence. If Young Master Liu had truly become violent, it would have been you who suffered.¡± Jiang Li smiled without a word, just listening as Tonger continued, ¡°But Bai Xue said that Young Master Ye is from the Ye Family of Xiangyang, isn¡¯t that related to the young lady¡¯s maternal family? What a pity that the young lady didn¡¯t talk to him at the time. It really wasn¡¯t the place for a conversation, or else she might have found out which branch of the Ye Family he belongs to. Having been helped by the young lady this time, he will surely be grateful.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save him because I wanted something in return,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. ¡°If I wanted a reward, I might as well not have saved him.¡± Intervening to right a wrong was always Xue Zhao¡¯s principle. The children of the Xue Family all have a sense of chivalry, always wanting to lend a hand whenever they encounter injustice in the world. Although she had died once, when she stepped in today, she found many excuses for herself, but Jiang Li knew clearly in her heart that were it not for those reasons, she probably would have intervened all the same. It¡¯s human nature. As they were speaking, Qingfeng lifted the curtain and entered. ¡°Miss, Sister Feicui of Night Wind Hall just sent word that the old madam has asked for you to come over.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Jiang Li was surprised. This wasn¡¯t the time for formal greetings. ¡°The third miss and a few others are in Phoenix Hall too,¡± Qingfeng said anxiously. ¡°They said that you had an argument with someone after school today.¡± ¡°Ha, they sure are quick to tattle!¡± Tonger said indignantly. ¡°Our miss was doing a good deed, not arguing with someone. She sure has the nerve to say that!¡± Since returning to the Jiang Residence, Tonger had become increasingly bold, but Jiang Li actually quite liked this trait in her. The position of the people from Fangfei Garden in the Jiang Residence was quite delicate. If no one spoke out, without someone bold to hold the fort, others really might start to trample over them. Jiang Li stood up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She took it upon herself to tell the old madam, saving me the trouble.¡± Bai Xue rubbed her fists and wiped her palms, ready to fight, and said fiercely, ¡°Miss, I will accompany you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Li replied with a smile. ¡°But no fighting, we are going there to reason.¡± All was quiet in Night Wind Hall at that moment. Jiang Bingji sat on Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s couch, picking at the plate of wattle seed candy. However, Madam Jiang the Elder wasn¡¯t coddling him with laughter as usual, but seemed to be lost in thought. Jiang Yuyan sat to one side, cautiously not unlocking her jaws. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Yue and Jiang Youyao sat together, with Youyao looking somewhat smug, while Yuer¡¯s eyes kept darting around. Ji Shuran was also present. She sat on the right side of the old madam, her face adorned with a gentle smile, seeming a bit worried as her gaze constantly shifted toward the door, as if waiting for someone. Before long, the person she was waiting for arrived. When Jiang Li and Tonger got to Phoenix Hall, Jiang Bingji caught sight of her and seemed about to burst out with a loud insult. But suddenly, as if remembering something, he forcefully swallowed his words. Jiang Li pretended not to notice this scene and continued smiling as she walked in, stood in the center of the hall, and looked up at the old madam on the couch, saying warmly, ¡°Grandmother asked for Jiang Li to come. May I know what the matter is?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder lifted her eyelids to look at her. Chapter 54 - 54 52 Empathy ?54: Chapter 52 Empathy 54: Chapter 52 Empathy ¡°I heard that you had an argument with someone on the street after school today?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder asked. Jiang Li glanced at Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue, who were doing their utmost to disguise the schadenfreude in their eyes. Indeed, as she had suspected, Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue had spared no effort in slinging mud at her to tattle. Jiang Li said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the old madam heard such a story, but it greatly differs from the truth.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder said, ¡°Oh, then what is the truth? Do tell.¡± Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue were eager to speak but dared not; Madam Jiang the Elder was a stern woman who emphasized proper etiquette, and she did not allow them to interject capriciously when someone else was speaking. Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°I fear my own words might lack fairness. Let my maid speak instead. Bai Xue.¡± Jiang Li called Bai Xue in. After Bai Xue entered and paid her respects to Madam Jiang the Elder, Jiang Li said, ¡°The incident that happened after school today, please retell it to the old madam.¡± Bai Xue, following Jiang Li¡¯s command, immediately recounted the event from beginning to end in great detail. Bai Xue was honest and straightforward, speaking ever so frankly without exaggeration. She narrated the incident from an onlooker¡¯s perspective, without bias toward anyone. Upon listening, Madam Jiang the Elder appeared contemplative and then asked Jiang Li, ¡°From what you say, you were speaking out in defense of justice, not engaging in a senseless argument.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t claim to have spoken in defense of justice, I merely told the truth,¡± replied Jiang Li, her smile intact. At this point, Jiang Youyao could no longer hold back and said, ¡°Grandmother, the gentleman the second sister helped is no stranger, he¡¯s from the Ye Family of Xiangyang.¡± The Ye Family of Xiangyang, Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s expression turned grave instantly. It was known that since Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s death, the Jiang Family had lessened their interactions with the Ye Family. When Jiang Yuanbai had married Ji Shuran and allied through marriage with the Ji family, their relations with the Ye Family had almost ceased. Though there remained an inextricable link between the Jiang Family and the Ye Family through Jiang Li, she had made a vow years ago, swearing not to associate with merchant families. The Ye Family, heartbroken, had since stopped all communication with the Jiang Family. Ji Shuran spoke up. ¡°Youyao, don¡¯t speak nonsense, you¡¯ve never met anyone from the Ye Family. How could you know that gentleman is from the Ye Family of Xiangyang?¡± ¡°I heard it with my own ears, and so did sisters four and five,¡± argued Jiang Youyao in a hurry, ¡°That young master is called Ye Shijie, Liu Zimin said he is from the Ye Family of Xiangyang.¡± ¡°Ye Shijie¡­¡± Madam Jiang the Elder mused for a moment before looking at Jiang Li, ¡°He must be the son of the Ye Family¡¯s main branch, your older cousin.¡± Only then did Jiang Li realize that Ye Shijie was her cousin. ¡°Lili, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Ji Shuran. ¡°You¡¯ve only been back in Yanjing for a short while, how did you come to know your cousin from the Ye Family?¡± This statement strikes at the heart! Indeed, Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp and piercing, looking straight at Jiang Li as if her eyes were two knives intending to see through her. Jiang Li had only returned to Yanjing for just over a month and hadn¡¯t even become familiar with Yanjing City. Yet today, she just happened to resolve the encirclement around her older male cousin. There are no such coincidences in this world. Since the Ye Family had cut off all relations with the Jiang Family, they hadn¡¯t set foot in the capital for many years. This made it hard to believe that it was merely a coincidence. Could it be that Jiang Li and Ye Shijie had been in contact for a long time, even interacting for a while now? In the eyes of Madam Jiang the Elder, this was absolutely taboo! Jiang Li smiled as she glanced at Ji Shuran, who seemed completely unaware that her words could push Jiang Li into an abyss from which there was no return, speaking more like it was a joke. Jiang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, nor was I aware that he was my older male cousin. If the old madam hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known about our relationship. If today it wasn¡¯t him, and any other person had been in his place, and I had witnessed such a scene, I would have stepped forward to stop it.¡± Jiang Li smiled, hinting at something more, ¡°In this world, although it is good to keep oneself safe and sound, sometimes one needs to act righteously and with courage. Especially for families of pure scholars like ours, we need to maintain the spirit of the literati.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder was taken aback. The husband of Madam Jiang the Elder, that is, the father of Jiang Yuanbai, Lord Jiang the Elder, had been a Third Rank Scholar of Guanwen Hall his entire life. He had the same rank at thirty and still held it at his death. Although being a Third Rank civil official was very respectable, there must have been a reason for his lack of promotion over the decades. The reason was that Lord Jiang the Elder was too upright and straightforward, having performed many acts of direct admonishment. Although The Late Emperor also knew that Lord Jiang the Elder was a good official, he really couldn¡¯t come to like him. Lord Jiang the Elder¡¯s career had ended there because of his nature. While she outwardly complained about her husband¡¯s nature, Madam Jiang the Elder was proud of him in her heart. Yet none of the Jiang Family¡¯s three sons had inherited Lord Jiang the Elder¡¯s unbending spirit. The eldest son, Jiang Yuanbai, followed a moderate and conservative path; the second son, Jiang Yuanping, was a Smiling Tiger; and the youngest son, Jiang Yuanxing, an illegitimate son, was even more timorous and indecisive. Madam Jiang the Elder could not help but feel disappointed. So even though Jiang Yuanbai had achieved the rank of head amongst the civil officials through ¡°moderation,¡± Madam Jiang the Elder wasn¡¯t completely satisfied with him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the affairs of the world, to gain something is to lose something else. To obtain a high position and great wealth, certain things must be lost, such as backbone and pride. Jiang Li had long noticed that Madam Jiang the Elder was a person with pride, and there was a certain loftiness in her bones, evident from the decor of Night Wind Hall. Therefore, she deliberately said these grand and righteous words to resonate with Madam Jiang the Elder. She wanted Madam Jiang the Elder to recall her deceased husband, Lord Jiang the Elder, and to see his reflection in Jiang Li. Sure enough, the look Madam Jiang the Elder gave Jiang Li gradually softened. Ji Shuran was shocked, not understanding how, in just a few sentences, Jiang Li had managed to soften Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s attitude. Although she was astute, her mindset was very much like Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s¡ªutterly self-centered. She couldn¡¯t comprehend Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s ¡°spirit,¡± but Jiang Li could. Jiang Li continued, ¡°When I helped, it was a spontaneous act; I didn¡¯t think about the consequences. But truly, as the Third Sister said, if Ye Shijie is my older cousin and a member of the Ye Family of Xiangyang, then what I did was even more appropriate. Although my birth mother has passed away, the Ye Family and our house were once related by marriage. If I, as a relative, had walked away from trouble, it would have been noticed by others. They would have later said that the Jiang Family members are cold-hearted and as hard as iron. My father is an official in the court, and every action he takes is observed by others; if someone used this to criticize my father, then what?¡± ¡°We only need to do our own duties well, ensuring no fault can be found with us, and then we will be able to live in peace. Moreover, this was never a big issue to begin with. Young Master Liu himself said it was just a misunderstanding, and what is better than resolving such a misunderstanding with a few words? No gold or silver is needed, just a sentence can help others and bring joy. If I were stingy even with that, then I truly wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called human.¡± The last sentence, however, ridiculed both Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue. Chapter 55 - 55 53 The Visit ?55: Chapter 53: The Visit 55: Chapter 53: The Visit Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t expect the last words of Jiang Li to be directed at her, and she almost jumped with anger, her voice barely restrained. However, Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t maintain her composure as Jiang Youyao did. She had always been unsatisfied with Jiang Li and hadn¡¯t noticed the approving look from Madam Jiang the Elder, so she just said, ¡°We are young ladies and should be cautious with our words and deeds daily. Although the second sister is acting chivalrously, it is unseemly for a woman to intervene in men¡¯s affairs and damages one¡¯s virtues.¡± Ji Shuran thought to herself that this was bad. Indeed, as soon as Jiang Yue spoke, Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s face showed unexpected displeasure, and she sternly said to Jiang Yue, ¡°Oh? Is it virtuous to stand by and watch someone die, to be cold and indifferent? It seems you have forgotten your family teachings!¡± Jiang Yue was stunned, not expecting Madam Jiang the Elder to suddenly turn on her. She was both embarrassed and aggrieved but dared not argue, merely bowing her head in silence, her hatred for Jiang Li intensifying. Ji Shuran was also annoyed. Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s words about indifference in the face of death were directed at Jiang Yue, but they also implicated Jiang Youyao. Feeling displeased, Ji Shuran tried to comfort her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. The children are young, it¡¯s normal for them to be at a loss in such situations. Yue and Youyao have never experienced such events. It¡¯s Lili who was both brave and clever.¡± She smiled at Jiang Li, ¡°Daring to step forward.¡± Jiang Li simply replied with a smile, ¡°I followed my conscience.¡± Such a comment, ¡°I followed my conscience,¡± subtly mocked the others, portraying herself as more noble. Ji Shuran¡¯s smile became somewhat unnatural. Madam Jiang the Elder then said, ¡°Since we are relatives, I also wasn¡¯t aware that the Ye Family child had arrived in Yanjing City. Do you know where he is staying? It would be good to invite him to our residence one day.¡± Ji Shuran was surprised and her irritation grew. Regardless of anything else, Ye Zhenzhen had been dead for many years, and the Jiang Family had not been in contact with the Ye Family for a long time. Now, after Jiang Li¡¯s coincidental action, Madam Jiang the Elder suddenly wanted to reconcile with the Ye Family. What was her intention? And if the Ye Family reconciled with the Jiang Family, where would that leave the reputation of the Ji Family? ¡°After the hasty encounter, I left without speaking further to the Ye Family cousin, so I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Li said. Hearing this, Madam Jiang the Elder showed some regret, but Ji Shuran breathed a sigh of relief. However, her brow furrowed again, thinking if the Jiang Family truly wished to find someone in Yanjing City, how difficult could it be? If Madam Jiang the Elder decided to meet Ye Shijie, even if Jiang Li did not know Ye Shijie¡¯s whereabouts, finding him would only be a matter of time. At this moment, Jiang Bingji, who was playing on the couch, drew out his words, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Madam Jiang the Elder came back to her senses, glanced at Jiang Bingji, and said to Ji Shuran, ¡°Take Brother Ji to have dinner.¡± She then addressed Jiang Li and the others, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since finishing school. Go ahead, let¡¯s not mention this matter anymore and not bring it up in the future.¡± Having said this, she closed her eyes, seemingly tired and in need of rest. Feicui and Zhenzhu hurried to see the guests out. After leaving the Night Wind Hall together, Ji Shuran took Jiang Bingji and an unwilling Jiang Youyao away. Jiang Li was about to head to Fangfei Garden when she saw Jiang Yue sneer at her, ¡°Second sister really has a way with words, just a few phrases and grandmother is completely charmed, nothing mentioned.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s smile did not fade, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, fourth sister.¡± Her tone was utterly sincere, and her smile very cordial, as if she didn¡¯t hear Jiang Yue¡¯s sarcasm, which only infuriated Jiang Yue more. Seeing Jiang Yue at a loss for words, Jiang Li then leisurely left with Bai Xue. Jiang Yuyan timidly tugged at Jiang Yue¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t always be looking for trouble with the second sister.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Jiang Yue shook off her sleeve, breaking free from Jiang Yuyan¡¯s grip, contempt flashing in her eyes, ¡°How could I have such a timid and weak sister like you, it¡¯s pathetic!¡± She walked away angrily. Jiang Yuyan lowered her head, standing silently in place, lost in thought. ¡­ When Jiang Li returned to Fangfei Garden with Bai Xue, Tonger finally relaxed after seeing that they didn¡¯t have a scratch on them. She then fiercely scolded Jiang Youyao and her followers in the courtyard before sitting down and asking, ¡°Miss, why would old madam suddenly bring up the young master from the Ye Family of Xiangyang? Is it possible that we¡¯re going to reconcile with them?¡± Tonger had not been with Jiang Li since birth and was not even considered a second-class maid before Jiang Li went to the Family Temple, so she didn¡¯t know much about the Ye Family. She was even unaware of why relations with the Ye Family had cooled or why Jiang Li did not interact with them. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jiang Li shook her head, ¡°But I feel that probably old madam just mentioned it in passing. If she were serious, she would have surely sent someone to inquire further, though in the end, old madam clearly didn¡¯t intend to.¡± After some thought, Tonger sighed, ¡°If old madam truly intends to reconcile with the Ye Family, at least there would be the protection of a maternal family for the miss. That Ji Shuran should also restrain herself more.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s position in the main branch was as steady as Mount Tai, not only because she bore a son and a daughter, but also because she had the support of the Ji family. Not to mention Ji Yanlin, Ji Shuran¡¯s father, even Consort Li, her sister from the same mother, was a favorite of Emperor Hongxiao. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whereas Jiang Li had only her deceased mother and the long-estranged maternal family. In the Jiang Family, she had nothing to rely on except her own strength to fend off challenges, which meant that life would be hard for her. This was the difference between having someone to support you or not. ¡°If only we had asked where Ye Family¡¯s young master was staying.¡± Tonger still felt dissatisfied, ¡°Perhaps we could establish a good relationship with the Ye Family through their young master.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°The opportunity still exists.¡± Bai Xue asked uncertainly, ¡°But didn¡¯t the miss not inquire about the Ye Family¡¯s young master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask,¡± Jiang Li shook her head with a smile, ¡°He will come to find me on his own.¡± Tonger and Bai Xue looked at each other, seemingly unconvinced by Jiang Li¡¯s words. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the very next day, Jiang Li¡¯s prediction came true. Ye Shijie, the young master from the Ye Family of Xiangyang and Jiang Li¡¯s nominal older cousin, took the initiative to come to visit. Chapter 56 - 56 54 The Cousin ?56: Chapter 54 The Cousin 56: Chapter 54 The Cousin Ye Shijie waited for Jiang Li in the small building next to the tea house. Early that morning, he had someone wait outside the Jiang Residence to deliver a message to Jiang Li¡¯s maid. Ye Shijie had arranged to meet her in the tea house building, and though the word was passed on, it was uncertain whether Jiang Li would personally keep the appointment. Yet, Jiang Li ultimately arrived. It wasn¡¯t time for her to go to school, and this place wasn¡¯t too far from Mingyi Hall. A brief conversation with Ye Shijie wouldn¡¯t affect her school time. Jiang Li tidied herself up thoroughly before coming to the meeting. Inside the tea house, Ye Shijie wore a plain, blue-gray robe. Although the color was simple, on closer inspection the fabric was exquisite, with rare double-needle embroidery adorning the cuffs. The youth was well-formed with thick eyebrows and large eyes, quite handsome, but his gaze towards Jiang Li still carried a hint of wariness. ¡°Cousin Ye,¡± Jiang Li said as she sat down opposite Ye Shijie. Seemingly jolted by the term ¡°Cousin Ye,¡± Ye Shijie froze for a moment, not knowing what to say. After a long pause, he finally spoke stiffly, ¡°Why did you help me yesterday?¡± In the urgency of yesterday, Jiang Li¡¯s sudden appearance had aided Ye Shijie, and he was very grateful to this young lady who had come to his aid. But sitting under the light that night, he suddenly felt something was amiss. Wasn¡¯t Miss Jiang the Second of the Jiang family of the capital the daughter of his deceased aunt, his own cousin? If it had been anyone else who had come to his aid, Ye Shijie might not have given it much thought, but the fact that it was Jiang Li made him refuse to believe there was no conspiracy involved. After a sleepless night, Ye Shijie decided to talk directly to Jiang Li and get to the bottom of things. ¡°When I call you Cousin Ye, do I need to stand by and watch my own relative be swindled in the street without lifting a finger?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s response was natural, as if surprised by Ye Shijie¡¯s question. Ye Shijie found himself unexpectedly choked by Jiang Li¡¯s matter-of-factness, and after a while, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Stop joking. Don¡¯t you look down on us merchants? What brings up the talk of relatives?¡± Jiang Li, hearing this, asked in surprise, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Shijie glared at her, ¡°When Grandmother traveled all the way to the capital to take you to Xiangyang, didn¡¯t you berate in front of the entire Jiang family that my Ye family were lowly merchants, and you wanted to cut off all ties with the Ye family?¡± As Ye Shijie spoke, his chest heaved violently, clearly agitated. ¡°Grandmother fell seriously ill upon her return and rested in bed for a whole year before recovering. And now you talk of relatives, is this some kind of joke?¡± Jiang Li stared at him, blinked her eyes, and marveled, ¡°Did I really say such things before?¡± Ye Shijie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps Cousin Ye is mistaken,¡± Jiang Li shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever saying such things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Ye Shijie said mockingly, ¡°But everyone from the Ye family present at the time remembers!¡± ¡°Ah, then it seems I indeed said those words.¡± Jiang Li sighed inwardly; no wonder the Ye family severed ties with the Jiang family. If the Second Miss really did say such hurtful words to old Madam Ye, it would be strange for them to mend the relationship. However, she was not willing to take on the blame for something she was not responsible for. Jiang Li continued, ¡°I just really can¡¯t recall it now. Cousin Ye, may I ask how old I was when I allegedly said those words?¡± ¡°Coldly, Ye Shijie replied, ¡°Five years old.¡± ¡°Five years old,¡± Jiang Li frowned, ¡°I should have been old enough to understand things then, but I alone don¡¯t remember it. Don¡¯t you find that odd, Cousin Ye?¡± ¡°What excuse are you thinking of making now?¡± Ye Shijie stared at her. ¡°I want to say that I was young at the time, and my grandmother was far away in Xiangyang. My mother passed away early, and my father was busy with politics, so it was mostly my stepmother who looked after me. Whatever I said, it certainly wasn¡¯t without people teaching me or even threatening me to say those words.¡± Ye Shijie was about to scoff a few words, but he was caught off guard by the earnest look on Jiang Li¡¯s face. The words Jiang Li spoke were actually her own conjectures. The young Miss Jiang the Second had been young, yet she had managed to utter such hurtful speech. Moreover, the idea that merchants were lowly¡ªif Miss Jiang the Second truly believed that, it must have been someone else who instilled such viewpoints in her. With Jiang Li¡¯s current observations of Ji Shuran, Ji Shuran¡¯s malice could very well have been directed at the young Miss Jiang the Second. Whether Ji Shuran coaxed or threatened, it certainly wasn¡¯t Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s idea but rather the will of someone else influencing her. Ye Shijie fell silent for a moment. Jiang Li¡¯s words had caused some wavering in his heart. Although he held resentment towards Jiang Li, her expression at the moment didn¡¯t seem to be feigned. ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡± After a while, Ye Shijie finally said, ¡°Do you want to repair old relations with the Ye Family?¡± Jiang Li laughed, ¡°I merely lifted a finger to save Cousin Ye once, and Cousin Ye thinks I want to repair old relations with the Ye Family. You might as well know, Cousin Ye, that if I really wanted to mend relations with the Ye Family, I wouldn¡¯t use your affair to do so.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Ye Shijie snorted, his expression no longer as hostile as it had been at the start. ¡°You speak lightly and appear to be uttering words in defense of justice, who doesn¡¯t know how shrewd you are at heart? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you send Liu Zimin to the authorities, only giving him a way out?¡± The previous day, during the argument between Liu Zimin and Ye Shijie, Jiang Li intervened. With just a few words, she turned the tide; Liu Zimin was originally without a chance to recover, yet Jiang Li actively offered Liu Zimin a way out, allowing him to escape his predicament. ¡°The land of Yanjing is complicated with various forces intertwined and numerous government households. Although the Ye Family is wealthy, it holds no official position. It¡¯s like unprotected fat meat, everyone wants a bite. Wasn¡¯t Cousin noticed by Liu Zimin because of your wealth?¡± Ye Shijie furrowed his brows. ¡°The Ye Family is wealthy, but it¡¯s also a civilian family. Small officials don¡¯t dare to fight with higher officials, let alone civilians against high-ranking officials. Letting Liu Zimin off is actually for Cousin¡¯s own good. If Cousin doesn¡¯t relent, the Residence of Taichang Minister will certainly not let things slide. The Liu Family can afford the struggle, but the Ye Family cannot,¡± Jiang Li said. Ye Shijie discovered that when Jiang Li said these words, her expression softened a bit, with an undertone of frustrated hatred. The commoners do not fight against officials, a sneer of irony flickered in Jiang Li¡¯s heart. Wasn¡¯t that the truth? Even the Xue Family, despite being an official family, was regarded as nothing more than chaff in the eyes of someone as noble as Princess Yongning, to be disposed of at will. Justice and fairness did exist in the world, but it all depended on what you relied on; backed by absolute power, even unreason becomes reasonable. Ye Shijie said, ¡°Of course I know that, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have spared him once.¡± Jiang Li, seeing Ye Shijie like this, understood well that the legitimate eldest grandson of the Ye Family was not a person of impulsive recklessness. She asked, ¡°I forgot to ask, Cousin, how come you are in Yanjing City?¡± Without reason, coming from Xiangyang to Yanjing City, there must be a cause, right? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I am studying at the Imperial College,¡± Ye Shijie looked at Jiang Li with a somewhat provoking tone. ¡°As you said, the Ye Family are commoners, powerless to protect our family fortune, so I¡¯ve come to the capital to study and enter officialdom.¡± ¡°You want to be an official?¡± Jiang Li realized. Chapter 57 - 57 55 Two Paintings ?57: Chapter 55: Two Paintings 57: Chapter 55: Two Paintings ¡°Do you aspire to become an official?¡± Ye Shijie was momentarily speechless; Jiang Li¡¯s gaze was so pure that it even gave him a clear and distinct illusion. Ye Shijie immediately shifted his gaze away from Jiang Li and responded through his nose, considering it an answer. In truth, he shouldn¡¯t discuss such matters with her. After all, Jiang Li once regarded the Ye Family as enemies. But for some inexplicable reason, he felt that Jiang Li was trustworthy. ¡°At the Imperial College, if you excel in the school examinations, you can be appointed as an official,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°But if you come from Xiangyang to be an official, does that mean your grandmother and the others will eventually move here as well?¡± Ye Shijie was extremely surprised that Jiang Li could think of this. He said, ¡°Once things stabilize here, perhaps we will move over.¡± ¡°Moving here has its advantages and disadvantages,¡± Jiang Li spoke her thoughts. ¡°By establishing a foothold in Yanjing City, the Ye Family will gain a reputation, and choosing one or two members to enter officialdom will ensure the family¡¯s prosperity for a century. However, once you move to Yanjing City, there may be those who are envious, and likewise, the Ye Family will be in greater danger.¡± Ye Shijie looked at her oddly and said, ¡°You do think far ahead.¡± He knew that Jiang Li had just recently returned to Yanjing City. When Jiang Li was sent to the temple, Old Madam Ye was bedridden with worry, and he quite enjoyed that, considering Jiang Li was truly heartless. After eight years, she had just returned to Yanjing City, and yet, Jiang Li seemed able to speak confidently about the powers in the capital as if she knew them well. Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°After all, I am from Yanjing.¡± Ye Shijie said disdainfully, ¡°Does being from Yanjing City make one superior? Ridiculous.¡± Knowing that Cousin Ye¡¯s hostility towards her would not dissolve anytime soon, Jiang Li was not angry. But then she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Entering the Imperial College requires a recommendation. The Ye Family has no one serving as an official in court, so how did you get in?¡± Ye Shijie said, ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Jiang Li felt that Ye Shijie¡¯s attitude was a bit strange and said, ¡°Just curious.¡± ¡°It was the second young master of the Right Chancellor¡¯s Residence who recommended me to enter,¡± Ye Shijie eventually answered Jiang Li¡¯s question. ¡°The Right Chancellor?¡± Jiang Li was puzzled. ¡°How does the Ye Family have a connection with the Right Chancellor?¡± As it happened, the current Right Chancellor was Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s archrival. The rise of the Right Chancellor, Li Zhongnan, occurred in recent years. Initially, Li Zhongnan had been promoted by Jiang Yuanbai, but later, for unknown reasons, his power had grown significantly, almost enough to challenge Jiang Yuanbai. By the time Jiang Yuanbai regretted it, it was too late, and he could only confront Li Zhongnan. Therefore, it was very strange for Jiang Li to hear Ye Shijie mention Li Zhongnan. ¡°Li Zhongnan¡¯s second son, Li Lian, once visited relatives near Xiangyang and was framed into a lawsuit. I passed by coincidentally and helped him. Later, when he found out I was a member of the Ye Family, he proposed to recommend me for studies at the Imperial College.¡± Being able to study at the Imperial College was like a pie falling from the sky for a member of the Ye Family. If Ye Shijie could use his studies at the Imperial College to secure a minor official position, it would mean a great deal for the Ye Family. Thus, Ye Shijie readily accepted Li Lian¡¯s proposal. After listening to Ye Shijie¡¯s story, Jiang Li found it very strange. Not to mention anything else, did Li Lian intend to recommend Ye Shijie just because he was grateful for his help? Was Li Lian truly that kind of grateful person? Jiang Li knew that when Shen Yurong first became the top scholar, to understand the nature of his future colleagues in the imperial audience hall, he put in a lot of effort. The Right Chancellor Li Zhongnan had two sons; the elder son was indeed hailed as a talented youth by everyone, while the second son Li Lian was clearly a degenerate playboy. Such a degenerate offering gratitude struck Jiang Li as odd inherently. It seemed that as soon as something felt off, Jiang Li would delve deeper into her thoughts. Suddenly, she remembered that Liu Zimin, who had caused trouble for Ye Shijie yesterday, was one of Li Lian¡¯s cronies and very close to him. If Li Lian truly wanted to repay Ye Shijie, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to even mention Ye Shijie¡¯s name to Liu Zimin. Knowing the relationship between Ye Shijie and Li Lian, how could Liu Zimin dare to trouble Ye Shijie? Unless, Li Lian knew about Liu Zimin harassing Ye Shijie and even tacitly consented, or perhaps, he was the one who directed it. But why would Li Lian do such a thing? In just a brief moment, Jiang Li had speculated all the possibilities she could think of. Ye Shijie was unaware of what Jiang Li was thinking, and seeing her lost in thought, he asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Cousin,¡± Jiang Li said seriously, ¡°Li Lian is of unsound character with a very poor reputation in Yanjing City. If you wish to pursue a career in government, you¡¯d best not get entangled with him. Otherwise, if you¡¯re implicated, it¡¯s not just you who will suffer. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ye Family could face significant losses.¡± Ye Shijie¡¯s expression became grave, and he asked Jiang Li, ¡°Do you know something?¡± What a clever young man, Jiang Li praised in her heart, but at the moment, she herself had not figured out Li Lian¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t make wild guesses. She could only hint subtly, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I believe, given Li Lian¡¯s nature, he certainly isn¡¯t the type to repay a kindness. Therefore, his recommendation for you to join the Imperial College might have ulterior motives. Cousin Ye, you are the future bearer of the Ye Family mantle. You must be cautious and deliberate in all you do. As for people like Li Lian, it¡¯s best to stay as far away from them as possible.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Ye Shijie could speak, Jiang Li continued, ¡°Liu Zimin is one of Li Lian¡¯s close friends, and you have seen what kind of person Liu Zimin is yesterday. Birds of a feather flock together, think about it for yourself.¡± Ye Shijie¡¯s gaze flickered, and Jiang Li knew, he had grasped the implications of her words. ¡°What about you?¡± Ye Shijie asked. ¡°What are your intentions? Even though you said what you did yesterday was unintentional, we of the Ye Family take our business dealings very seriously and believe in neither owing nor being owed. You helped me, what is it you want in return? Are you seeking to mend relationships with the Ye Family?¡± Tonger, who was standing at the side, almost jumped up upon hearing this. Cousin Ye¡¯s words were truly harsh, as if Jiang Li was a calculating merchant. ¡°How could I possibly want you to help me mend ties with the Ye Family?¡± Jiang Li replied with a carefree smile, stretching her hands out to Ye Shijie. Ye Shijie looked at the delicate hand extended before him, the fingers were like onion tips, pale and tender, but¡­ Ye Shijie also noticed the calluses between Jiang Li¡¯s fingers. Ye Shijie was taken aback, then he remembered Jiang Li had spent eight years in the temple, eight years that must have been hard on a young girl. He had always been blunt but softhearted. Despite his harsh words, upon seeing these signs of hardship, his heart involuntarily softened a bit. Then he heard Jiang Li¡¯s unhurried voice, ¡°Since Cousin Ye insists I have an ulterior motive, it would make you uncomfortable if I continue asking for nothing. So please, go ahead and give.¡± ¡°Give what?¡± Ye Shijie frowned. ¡°Silver,¡± Jiang Li stated matter-of-factly. ¡°One hundred taels of silver. In business, your Ye Family should be familiar with a term called ¡®cash on delivery.''¡± Chapter 58 - 58 56 The Musicians ?58: Chapter 56 The Musicians 58: Chapter 56 The Musicians When she came out of the teahouse, Jiang Li was carrying a silver note for an additional one hundred taels of silver. Tonger followed by Jiang Li¡¯s side, hesitating to speak. Seeing her like this, Jiang Li said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Miss, if you are short of silver, you can go to the old madam or the master¡­ why ask Young Master Cousin Ye? Although Young Master Cousin Ye is indeed related to you, he is ultimately an outsider. If word gets out¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the type to gossip,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°Moreover, taking one hundred taels of silver from him is also buying his peace of mind.¡± ¡°This servant does not understand.¡± ¡°Cousin Ye thinks I helped him yesterday with an ulterior motive. Although we¡¯ve had a discussion just now and his suspicions have somewhat abated, past misunderstandings don¡¯t just vanish into thin air. It¡¯s only natural for him not to fully trust me. Rather than letting him overthink, it¡¯s better to take a sum of silver from him, treating this matter as a transaction. It will make him feel much more at ease. At the least, he won¡¯t interact with me with a sense of indebtedness.¡± Tonger nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Li, ¡°Will Miss continue to associate with Young Master Cousin Ye from the Ye Family in the future?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°You see the difference now between having the support of a maternal family and not having one. Jiang Youyao acts without fear, whereas I am alone and unsupported in the Jiang Family. Although the Ye Family is not an official family, they are by no means weaker than the Ji family. Affairs in this world always require silver, and the Ye Family just happens not to lack it. Even though their status is somewhat inferior, Ye Shijie is already preparing for an official career. Just now, from the way he talked and his abilities, I could tell he¡¯s no mediocre individual. If he were to make a name for himself, he could certainly lead the Ye Family to prosperity and strength.¡± ¡°Miss is thinking of restoring the old ties with the Ye Family,¡± Tonger finally understood and asked, ¡°But why didn¡¯t Miss bring up this matter with Young Master Cousin Ye just now? Miss helped Young Master Cousin Ye yesterday, and if today you suggested that Young Master Cousin Ye write a letter back to Xiangyang to speak a few good words for Miss at the Ye Family, Young Master Cousin Ye would certainly not refuse.¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to mention it; he will bring it up on his own.¡± With his doubts about himself, Ye Shijie would surely write about the incident in Yanjing City to the Ye Family in Xiangyang. Jiang Li was not worried that Ye Shijie would keep the Ye Family in the dark. The tricky part was that the words spoken by Miss Jiang the Second in her youth to the Ye Family were truly too hurtful. Anyone with a bit of pride would not easily forget such words. To restore the old ties with them would be very difficult. Jiang Li sighed inwardly. With things as they were, she could only take one step at a time. If she could restore relations with the Ye Family to what they once were, she would be able to return to Xiangyang under the pretense of visiting relatives. What exactly had happened to her father in the end? Xue Zhao¡¯s ashes had not yet been returned to his hometown, which was not proper. And who had taken care of her father¡¯s affairs after he passed away? Help from afar cannot quench an immediate thirst. She must return to Xiangyang as soon as possible. With these thoughts in her mind, Jiang Li arrived at Mingyi Hall. The women in Mingyi Hall saw that Jiang Li and her maid had arrived and continued to speak freely about her. Jiang Li heard snippets of discussion about how she had publicly put Liu Zimin to shame the day before. Amongst the noble daughters of Yanjing City, such public confrontations were rarely heard of. People generally agreed with what they understood and were perplexed by what they didn¡¯t. Jiang Li¡¯s actions were seen by them as deviating from the norm, as shocking and scandalous. They looked at Jiang Li as if she were an oddity, isolating her both intentionally and inadvertently. Jiang Li paid no mind as she walked to her place and sat down. However, today Liu Xu seemed a bit odd, even taking the initiative to greet her. This was a bit fresh, and Jiang Li knew clearly in her heart that Liu Xu¡¯s care for her came from Madam Liu¡¯s instructions. As for her true feelings, Liu Xu probably didn¡¯t like her that much. Yet today, Liu Xu unexpectedly took the initiative to engage with her, even her smile seemed genuine. Liu Xu blushed for a moment before saying to Jiang Li, ¡°I saw what happened yesterday at the gate of the Imperial College with Liu Zimin.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°I was a bit out of line.¡± When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Since the young ladies here considered speaking out for justice to be out of line, she had no intention of making a point of her aloofness. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Liu Xu rapidly repeated several ¡°no¡¯s,¡± then looked at Jiang Li earnestly and said, ¡°Liu Zimin¡¯s integrity is flawed, blatantly extorting and deceiving in broad daylight. There were so many onlookers, yet you were the only one brave enough to speak the truth. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I admire your courage.¡± Jiang Li was a little surprised. ¡°I had heard those rumors about you before and I wasn¡¯t very friendly. Now I know I couldn¡¯t see clearly, nearly misunderstanding a good person. Since you dared to stand up for someone you had never met, you are far more admirable than those who only know how to hide in the crowd and enjoy the drama.¡± She very straightforwardly bowed to Jiang Li, ¡°I was wrong in the past. Today I come to apologize and make amends. I won¡¯t behave that way from now on.¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°You have always been quite friendly to me.¡± After all, Liu Xu was the daughter of Madam Liu, but a very generous and introspective girl, a good girl. Everyone likes a good girl, and Jiang Li liked her too. Seeing Jiang Li¡¯s carefree smile, Liu Xu couldn¡¯t help but blush. She said, ¡°Yesterday, when you were discussing with Liu Zimin, it seemed you had quite some study on discerning the authenticity of fake goods. Could you teach me as well?¡± Jiang Li was momentarily startled, then said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I¡¯ll teach you.¡± When Xue Huaiyuan was serving as the county magistrate in Tongxiang, there was a case where someone went to the government office to file a complaint. It was about a shop that sold paintings and calligraphy allegedly by masters but was accused of dealing in forgeries. Those forgeries were much more sophisticated than the one Liu Zimin had yesterday; they were nearly indistinguishable from the real thing. Neither side would give in, and, in the end, someone invited a master who happened to be visiting Tongxiang to discern the truth. At that time, Jiang Li was still a playful child and sneaked into Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s entourage to join them. Later, when she was discovered, Xue Huaiyuan apologized, but Jiang Li found it amusing. The master found her lovely and charming, and thus taught her some principles to distinguish between genuine and counterfeit items. As the saying goes, a great teacher produces a worthy student. Jiang Li could be considered a half-disciple of this master. Her skill was not very advanced, but it wasn¡¯t bad either. The counterfeit that Liu Zimin brought yesterday wasn¡¯t very clever, and with Jiang Li¡¯s full knowledge of Liu Zimin¡¯s character, it only took a few words to expose him. She was explaining some keys to appreciating ancient paintings to Liu Xu when a teacher came in. Jiang Li looked up and saw a slender woman dressed in a light purple gown with large sleeves and a narrow waist walking gracefully in. The woman had delicate features, serene and amiable. A young maid holding a long zither followed behind her; she was the teacher of Zither Music among the Six Arts. Compared to Jin Luo, this teacher seemed to have a much better temperament, very gentle. Jiang Li watched, smiling inwardly. This woman could also be considered her ¡°good friend¡± from the past, Yanjing City¡¯s foremost female musician, Xiao Deyin. Chapter 59 - 59 57 Three Bets ?59: Chapter 57 Three Bets 59: Chapter 57 Three Bets Xiao Deyin began teaching as soon as she entered Mingyi Hall. Jiang Li watched her familiar figure, her thoughts flying far away. After Shen Yurong won the title of top scholar, Jiang Li had encountered the Mingyi Hall teachers, who instructed in the Six Arts, on several occasions. Aside from Jin Luo, who held considerable hostility towards her, the rest of the teachers each had their own temperaments. Among them, Xiao Deyin was the one Jiang Li felt most akin to. Since Xiao Deyin was the most gentle by nature, she always came to smooth things over whenever Jin Luo intentionally targeted Jiang Li. Jiang Li likewise admired Xiao Deyin¡¯s talent. As Yanjing City¡¯s foremost female musician, her skill with the Seven-tone Zither was mesmerizing, and she had almost been summoned into the palace by the Empress Dowager because of this talent. However, Xiao Deyin preferred not to be a court musician, choosing instead to be a modest female teacher in Mingyi Hall. Jiang Li¡¯s own zither skills were also excellent, and the two often exchanged pointers, each time feeling a deep mutual understanding akin to the legend of ¡®High Mountains and Flowing Water¡¯. Yet this very soulmate had never once visited her after the scandal of Jiang Li¡¯s private affair came to light. Perhaps this was because Xiao Deyin cherished her reputation and refused to associate with someone as shameless as her. But Jiang Li distinctly recalled an incident, on the day of Mother Shen¡¯s birthday celebration, Xiao Deyin was among the guests and had sat next to her. Xiao Deyin had urged her to drink frequently, and it was Xiao Deyin who had helped her back to her room to rest. However, when she awoke to a world turned upside down, Xiao Deyin merely claimed that halfway back, Jiang Li was taken away by her personal maid. There was no evidence to show that Xiao Deyin was involved in the incident on Mother Shen¡¯s birthday, but Jiang Li¡¯s intuition told her that Xiao Deyin might have played a part. She just couldn¡¯t fathom why, considering Xiao Deyin had rejected the opportunity to serve as a court musician, showing no inclination for wealth and status. And since Xiao Deyin bore no grudge against her, why would she aid and abet the evildoers? It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Now that she was in Mingyi Hall, if Xiao Deyin truly harbored ulterior motives, she would eventually reveal some trace. Moreover, should Xiao Deyin have truly been involved in the incident on Mother Shen¡¯s birthday, she would serve as a perfect witness when the truth eventually came to light. Jiang Li pondered slowly. During the lesson, Jiang Li was distracted by other thoughts, appearing to others as though she was unfocused and unlearned. Liu Xu intended to advise her to pay more attention, but seeing Jiang Li¡¯s smile and unchanging demeanor, she gave up helplessly. Not until Xiao Deyin announced the end of the lesson and specifically mentioned the upcoming school examination in a few days¡¯ time. Xiao Deyin said, ¡°This year, the top achiever in the school examination will be granted an audience and awarded at the palace banquet. This is an excellent opportunity for you all. Receiving a prize directly from the Emperor himself is highly beneficial for your future prospects, so I hope that everyone will give it their all.¡± An audience with the Emperor himself! The women of Mingyi Hall immediately burst into excited discussion. ¡°Likewise, those with poor examination results will certainly lose face. Having spent several years with you all as teacher and student in Mingyi Hall, I naturally do not wish to see anyone expelled from our institution.¡± Xiao Deyin continued, ¡°So, with just a few days left, I urge everyone to practice diligently. Mingyi Hall will not hold lessons these coming days, awaiting only the day of the examination so that you can take your tests. The details of this exam will be posted before class dismissal, make sure to take a look.¡± After saying this with a smile, Xiao Deyin left with her zither without giving Jiang Li a single glance. Seeing her act this way, Jiang Li had some thoughts. After Xiao Deyin¡¯s departure, the spirited atmosphere in Mingyi Hall persisted. Once a servant posted the details of the school examination, the women gathered in small groups to take a look. Liu Xu tugged at Jiang Li¡¯s sleeve, excitement evident in her eyes, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out too.¡± Unable to resist, Jiang Li followed her to the front of the hall. Jiang Youyao and Meng Hongjin were also there. Liu Xu examined the details closely and sighed, ¡°Whoever comes out on top in this year¡¯s school examination will certainly bask in glory. If only I could¡­ even just one category, my father would be overjoyed beyond compare.¡± Jiang Li saw Liu Xu¡¯s enthusiasm and responded with a smile, ¡°Indeed, receiving a prize from the Emperor brings infinite honor.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± An abrupt voice interjected¡ªit was Meng Hongjin, who glanced at Jiang Li and remarked, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second also dreams of being awarded by the Emperor, huh? You really dare to dream. From the looks of it, you seem especially keen on topping the list.¡± Liu Xu frowned, ¡°Meng Hongjin, your words are too harsh.¡± Seeing that it was Liu Xu, Meng Hongjin immediately raised her eyebrows in a frown, her father held a lower official rank than Jiang Yuan Bai, but was still above Liu Xu¡¯s. She said without hesitation, ¡°I was wondering who it was, turns out it¡¯s Miss Liu. What, are you trying to imitate Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s ¡®words in defense of justice¡¯ from yesterday on the street? Liu Xu, just a reminder, you¡¯d better think carefully about who you associate with. Miss Jiang the Second has a Grand Secretary as a father, but you don¡¯t, and I heard that Lord Liu has been encountering some trouble lately¡­¡± Liu Xu¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Though Jiang Li did not know what exactly had happened to Liu Yuanfeng, she realized that Meng Hongjin¡¯s words must be true, or else Liu Xu¡¯s reaction would not have been so strong. Liu Xu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Meng Hongjin, don¡¯t just talk nonsense¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re accusing me of talking nonsense, then so be it.¡± Meng Hongjin smiled smugly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why would you offend your classmates for someone who¡¯s destined to leave Mingyi Hall?¡± ¡°Who says she¡¯s destined to leave Mingyi Hall?¡± In a moment of heated impulsiveness, Liu Xu blurted out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Meng Hongjin widened her eyes, glanced at her surrounding classmates, all of whom were giggling, while Jiang Youyao looked embarrassed as if she wanted to step forward and mediate, yet seemed quite timid. Meng Hongjin said with a coy smile, ¡°Shall we dare to bet? Let¡¯s bet whether Jiang Li will leave Mingyi Hall after the academic examination, and if you lose, you must kneel before everyone in Mingyi Hall to apologize to me!¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liu Xu was startled, then showed an angry expression as she bit her teeth in silence. If she accepted, it was very likely that Jiang Li would end up at the bottom, just starting at Mingyi Hall. Yet, if she declined, she would publicly slap Jiang Li¡¯s face. She was caught between a rock and a hard place! Meng Hongjin watched her confidently, while the mocking gazes of those around her focused on Liu Xu, making her feel trapped. Jiang Li watched and sighed inwardly, Liu Xu was, after all, just a young girl who could easily fall into other people¡¯s traps in a burst of impulsiveness. After struggling internally for a while, Liu Xu¡¯s gaze shifted to Jiang Li, who was silently watching her with no plea in her eyes. Liu Xu gritted her teeth, steeled her heart, and was about to say, ¡°The bet is¡­¡± ¡°The bet is on.¡± Before she could finish, Jiang Li interrupted Liu Xu and took over, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Liu Xu, I¡¯ll bet with you. If I must leave Mingyi Hall due to my examination results, then I will kneel and apologize to you. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will apologize to you,¡± Meng Hongjin said quickly, unable to contain her delight. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Jiang Li said with a faint smile, ¡°If I remain in Mingyi Hall, you must kneel and apologize to me. And if my examination result is better than yours, you must add another condition¡ªyou will kneel at the entrance of the Imperial College to apologize to me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Meng Hongjin was furious. But Jiang Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking, she continued, ¡°If my examination result is not only better than yours, but also ranks first¡­¡± ¡°Then you must strip off your outer garments at the entrance of the Imperial College, carry a bundle of thorns on your back, and kneel to apologize to me!¡± Chapter 60 - 60 58 Accompanying ?60: Chapter 58 Accompanying 60: Chapter 58 Accompanying If Jiang Li didn¡¯t rank last in the examination, Meng Hongjin would have to kneel down and apologize to her. If Jiang Li performed better than Meng Hongjin in the examination, Meng Hongjin would have to kneel at the entrance of the Imperial College and apologize to her. If Jiang Li not only outperformed Meng Hongjin but also did better than all the other female students in Mingyi Hall, Meng Hongjin would have to present a humble apology with a thorn bush, kneeling at the entrance of the Imperial College to Jiang Li. Three conditions, each more astonishing than the last, three wagers, each more spine-chilling than the last! Mingyi Hall fell into a terrible silence, not only had Meng Hongjin been stunned, but also Jiang Youyao¡¯s party, and even Liu Xu, nobody spoke, nor could they find the words to speak. After a while, Meng Hongjin snapped back to reality, saying furiously, ¡°Jiang Li, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been quite bold,¡± Jiang Li said with a light smile, ¡°I just don¡¯t know about Miss Meng¡¯s courage. It seemed great just now, but now¡­ can you handle this wager?¡± Meng Hongjin clenched her teeth in silence; Jiang Li spoke too calmly, as if this terrifying wager was nothing more than a game for a piece of silver. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little did she know, their bet was so shocking and unconventional that the loser would bring disgrace upon not only themselves but their entire family in the whole of Yanjing City. Furthermore, Jiang Li even mentioned the Imperial College¡­ The students of the Imperial College were the young elites of the entire Yanjing City, among whom were children of officials and nobles. And for daughters like them, their future husbands might well be among these men. Losing face in front of the Imperial College was tantamount to losing face in front of their potential future husbands; after such a scandal, which one of these young men would marry a girl turned into the butt of jokes? Jiang Li¡¯s intentions were truly malicious. Meng Hongjin felt a chill in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s bet then!¡± A petite girl standing behind Meng Hongjin spoke disdainfully: ¡°Hurry and agree to her terms, Miss Jiang the Second is very confident, but perhaps too confident for her own good.¡± Liu Xu also came back to her senses, looking at Jiang Li with deep concern. Meng Hongjin then remembered that Jiang Li had proposed this wager because she never believed she would lose from the beginning. After all, a girl who had spent eight years in a temple, even if she could learn to read from the scriptures there, that learning was far different from the Six Arts. Literature, mathematics, chariot driving, archery, music, rituals¡ªeach required long-term practice. Jiang Li, not to mention other arts, was probably new to the Six Arts; making sense of them at a beginner level in such a short amount of time would be difficult, and the other girls from Mingyi Hall had been studying there for years. If indeed Jiang Li were to beat them, that would be truly unbelievable. Jiang Li was fated to rank last, and her wagers were destined to become deep pits she had dug for herself. Realizing this, Meng Hongjin raised a smile and said, ¡°Since Miss Jiang the Second is interested and has the guts, of course, I will accompany you to the end. Actions must match words, and all the sisters of Mingyi Hall here today are witnesses. Once the examination results are out, Miss Jiang the Second cannot, by virtue of being the Chief Minister¡¯s daughter, go back on her words.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jiang Li smiled: ¡°I hope you won¡¯t either.¡± Her demeanor was calm and fearless, which greatly irked Meng Hongjin; she sniffed coldly and strode away in anger. The crowd dispersed in twos and threes, looks of scorn and pity directed at Jiang Li as if they had already foreseen her humiliation. Jiang Youyao came over and said to her, ¡°Second Sister, you needn¡¯t compare yourself with Miss Meng. Hongjin has always ranked in the top three during the Mingyi Hall examinations. Going head-to-head with her is unwise.¡± Jiang Li looked at her and said, ¡°According to Third Sister¡¯s reasoning, should I go find Meng Hongjin and ask her to call off this bet right now?¡± Jiang Youyao stiffened momentarily, then spoke hastily, ¡°But right now, everyone in Mingyi Hall has witnessed; if Second Sister cancels the bet, others will only think you¡¯re a sore loser, tarnishing the entire Jiang Family¡¯s reputation.¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°In that case, the bet can¡¯t be canceled. Little Sister need not worry about me. I¡¯m someone who always has extraordinary luck. What if this time I¡¯m also fortunate and happen to win the bet?¡± Jiang Youyao smiled, ¡°That would be most excellent.¡± However, her tone was very much disbelieving. After Jiang Youyao left, Liu Xu stepped forward, looking contemptuously at Jiang Youyao¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Your third sister is clearly a person who kicks someone when they¡¯re down, waiting to see you become a laughingstock.¡± ¡°She¡¯s somewhat foolish.¡± Jiang Li smiled. Jiang Youyao desired to see her reputation in ruins and face disgraced. Yet she did not consider that honor or shame would be shared by all, and if she indeed lost and fulfilled the wager to kneel to Meng Hongjin, it wouldn¡¯t just be her losing face¡ª the entire Jiang Residence would. As a daughter of the Jiang Residence, how could Jiang Youyao extricate herself? Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t understand this, or perhaps even if she did, she¡¯d rather suffer herself to see Jiang Li humiliated, just like how Yunshuang had been toward Xiangqiao in the past. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Liu Xu looked guiltily at Jiang Li, ¡°I was goaded by them earlier. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± Jiang Li comforted her, ¡°They were looking to nitpick, and even if it hadn¡¯t been this matter, they would have found some other excuse to cause trouble. There¡¯s no point in guarding against thieves every day. Better to settle this once and for all.¡± ¡°But what should you do now?¡± Liu Xu asked, ¡°I think, since you dared to accept the bet, you must have some confidence. But the Six Arts of Mingyi Hall are very difficult. Not to hide it from you, I fall behind in one or two subjects at each annual review, and you¡¯ve only just returned to Yanjing.¡± ¡°Actually, I never forget anything after I¡¯ve read it once.¡± Jiang Li winked at her. Liu Xu was startled, almost exclaiming in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Li laughed and patted her shoulder, ¡°But I¡¯m not as bad as they think. Don¡¯t worry about me. Concentrate on reviewing your lessons. Just wait for the day after the examination when Meng Hongjin kneels at the entrance of the Imperial College to apologize.¡± Liu Xu wanted to say more, but Jiang Li had already changed the subject. Although full of concern, seeing Jiang Li¡¯s smiling face gave Liu Xu an inexplicable sense of reassurance. She believed Jiang Li¡¯s words without a doubt. Maybe she really had some plan. Jiang Li smiled to herself. It was just an academic review, and Meng Hongjin¡¯s provocation was indeed becoming tiresome. However, another goal also lured her. If she emerged top of the class, she could enter the palace for the royal ceremonial audience. At the imperial banquet, Assistant Head Writer Shen Yurong, a rising star at the imperial court, should be present, along with Princess Yongning. She truly wanted to meet these two people; even if she could do nothing, even if she wasn¡¯t yet able to exact vengeance, just sitting off to the side and looking at their faces would suffice. In this way, she could continuously remind herself of the Xue Family¡¯s wrongful case and the blood feud of her kin. She couldn¡¯t forget, she dared not forget. Chapter 61 - 61 59 Watching a Play ?61: Chapter 59: Watching a Play 61: Chapter 59: Watching a Play The bet between Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion¡¯s eldest legitimate daughter Meng Hongjin and the eldest legitimate daughter of the chief minister, Jiang Li, has caused quite a sensation in Yanjing City. Even in the most secluded alleys and the humblest taverns, people would eagerly discuss this latest piece of gossip. Betting parlors, big and small, even started to set up wagers, with people of all ages placing their bets. At their usual spot in Wangxian Tower, three people were sipping tea. The scholar in a blue robe looked at the endless stream of people at the entrance of the opposite betting parlor and laughed, ¡°The bet is novel, attracting crowds to follow suit.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all one-sided.¡± Kong Liu, the soldier in armored clothing, shook his head and said, ¡°These people are insane, all blindly betting on the eldest daughter of the Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion to win, not a single one on Miss Jiang the Second. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s a sorry sight.¡± He downed his cup of tea with a flourish as if it were liquor, slapped the table, and said boastfully, ¡°I¡¯m the type who pities and cherishes the fairer sex. I can¡¯t stand to see the strong bully the weak. Wen Ji,¡± he called an attendant standing outside, and taking out ten taels of silver from his breast pocket, he said, ¡°Go down and place a bet on Miss Jiang the Second to win!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself out to be so righteous.¡± The scholar in a blue robe adjusted his beard and smiled warmly, ¡°Half an hour ago, you spent one hundred taels of silver betting on Meng Hongjin to win.¡± Hearing this, Wen Ji¡¯s face showed disdain. Psh, spending ten taels of silver on Miss Jiang the Second and one hundred on Miss Meng, Kong Liu was surely making a safe bet, no different from those people outside, yet he put on an act. Kong Liu became frustrated and angry, looking at the scholar in a blue robe, he shouted, ¡°Lu Jiu, why do you know my every move so clearly? Are you a spirit transformed from a rat?¡± Lu Jiu, the scholar in a blue robe, didn¡¯t respond to Kong Liu¡¯s question but turned to another person, asking, ¡°What does the Duke think?¡± Jih Heng raised his eyelids lazily and glanced down the tower, saying, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°No disrespect,¡± said Kong Liu, ¡°but although I admire Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s courage to make a bet, that¡¯s the school examination of Mingyi Hall. Man, my father also wanted to send me to Mingyi Hall, and I didn¡¯t even touch the doorstep before getting kicked out. Is Mingyi Hall a place for ordinary people?¡± Kong Liu smacked his lips, ¡°At least that lady from the Meng Family spent a few years at Mingyi Hall. Miss Jiang the Second is just a newcomer. That by itself wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but the place where Miss Jiang the Second stayed before was a temple. Not to mention that temple was a scandalous one. Even if it was famous, could the nuns compare to scholars from the palace? If Miss Jiang the Second can outdo the lady from the Meng Family, then that would be a sight for sore eyes.¡± ¡°I beg to differ,¡± Lu Jiu said, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second wouldn¡¯t dare to propose the bet, especially increasing the stakes threefold, with such confidence, unless she has something to rely on. Otherwise, why would she go out of her way to make trouble for herself?¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You look smart usually, how come you¡¯ve turned dumb now?¡± Kong Liu scoffed, ¡°When Miss Jiang the Second says something like that, it¡¯s just like us in battle issuing a tough talk, an attempt to overpower the opposition right from the start! There¡¯s nothing so profound about it. You scholars, your thoughts are just too convoluted!¡± Lu Jiu was momentarily speechless, then finally sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t make a cow appreciate a zither.¡± ¡°A rooster doesn¡¯t talk with a duck,¡± Kong Liu retorted sarcastically. Jih Heng, propping up his chin out of sheer boredom, made even this casual gesture look graceful. ¡°My lord,¡± Lu Jiu looked again at Jih Heng, ¡°the situation with Ye Shijie, due to Miss Jiang the Second, has disrupted your plans. Although it¡¯s unclear if it¡¯s accidental, Miss Jiang the Second appears to have more brains than rumors suggest. This may very well be an opportunity. Let¡¯s wait and see how things develop. The Jiang Family cannot afford mistakes in our plans, and Miss Jiang the Second could be the catalyst.¡± Kong Liu was confused, ¡°How can Miss Jiang the Second, who is not highly regarded in the Jiang Family, influence their decision?¡± Lu Jiu waited quietly for the response from the person across from him. After a long while, Jih Heng finally spoke, ¡°The Jiang Family¡¯s play has not yet begun, there¡¯s no rush.¡± He waved his hand, and Wen Ji approached and bowed down; Jih Heng said, ¡°Take ten thousand taels of silver, go to Yanjing¡¯s largest gambling house.¡± Kong Liu¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°You also plan to take this opportunity to make a big profit?¡± ¡°To watch a play is to watch it to its end,¡± Jih Heng chuckled lightly, ¡°Go, bet on Miss Jiang the Second to win.¡± ¡­ This matter concerning her bet with Meng Hongjin had been causing a stir throughout Yanjing City, yet Jiang Li was unaware. Because from that day on, she had been ¡°calmly preparing for the exam¡± within the Jiang Residence. However, it involved the reputation of the entire Jiang family, and once Jiang Li¡¯s actions leaked out, reaching the ears of Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai, it would become a serious matter. In the Night Wind Hall, Madam Jiang the Elder eyed Jiang Li with a very complex look and asked, ¡°Lili, what exactly do you intend to do?¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ji Shuran spoke cautiously, ¡°After all, Lili is young and impulsive, which led her to make a bet with someone.¡± ¡°Young,¡± Jiang Yuanbai said coldly, ¡°She has already reached the age of marriage, and soon it will be time to talk about betrothal. Yet she is still so thoughtless in her actions!¡± In the Night Wind Hall, only the members of the eldest branch were present. Although it involved the entire Jiang family, after all, it was Jiang Li who had gotten into trouble. ¡°Perhaps the Second Miss has full confidence in herself,¡± Jiang Youyao added fuel to the fire without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s why she accepted Miss Meng¡¯s bet so confidently and even made her demands.¡± Without mentioning this, it might have been better, but once it was brought up, Jiang Yuanbai was even more infuriated. He had never liked those who were arrogant, especially those who were arrogant without merit. His gaze towards Jiang Li was full of reproach, ¡°I know you write well, but if you think this will get you through the Mingyi Hall¡¯s exam, then you are gravely mistaken! Do not overestimate yourself, members of the Jiang family value self-awareness, and you don¡¯t even have that. Yet you dare to dream of coming out on top. Do you understand? What you are gambling is not just your lifetime reputation, but also the honor of our entire Jiang family. If you lose, our entire family will be the subject of ridicule!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s face showed the appropriate respect and timely regret, but in her heart, she was quite indifferent. They all thought her ignorance was excusable as they did not know she was not the real Miss Jiang the Second. In another place, facing such a situation, she would also find it utterly ridiculous. Jiang Li looked down humbly and said, ¡°Father, it was my fault, I should not have been swayed by my emotions. But now that it has come to this, the whole city is aware. If I call off the bet now, it will also be a laughingstock. Since I will be laughed at either way, I might as well give it my best shot. At least then there is a chance of winning.¡± Everyone was stunned, not expecting Jiang Li to admit her mistake so readily. And her attitude in admitting fault was so good that even Jiang Yuanbai found it hard to continue berating her. Jiang Li felt calm internally, having learned from Xue Zhao that ¡°admitting a mistake should be sincere and swift, and even when making a mistake, one should stride forward proudly without looking back.¡± Such an approach had always proven effective. After all, a dead pig does not fear boiling water, so she might as well treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Chapter 62 - 62 60 s Splendid Capital ?62: 60 chapters: Splendid Capital 62: 60 chapters: Splendid Capital Leaving Night Wind Hall happened earlier than Jiang Li anticipated. Impatiently pacing before the entrance of Fangfei Garden was Tonger. On seeing Jiang Li and Bai Xue return, she was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°Why so soon?¡± Jiang Li replied with a smile, ¡°Indeed, quicker than I thought.¡± She had expected the three-hall hearing to be tangled for a while, but it didn¡¯t last long. First, Jiang Li admitted her mistake sincerely; second, what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone, and the bet couldn¡¯t be canceled. Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai couldn¡¯t think of any good solution, while Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao couldn¡¯t wait for Jiang Li to embarrass herself. Thus, the matter was smoothly settled. Jiang Yuanbai still wanted to find a tutor in the next few days for Jiang Li to become well-versed and avoid losing too badly, but she politely declined. Jiang Li simply said that such a short time frame was unfeasible, and it would be better to conserve her energy. Jiang Yuanbai likely felt that this avenue was closed and let out a long sigh before departing; Jiang Li guessed he was off to think of another strategy. Once inside, Tonger poured a cup of hot tea for Jiang Li, saying, ¡°No matter the outcome, even if Miss loses, it would be an honorable defeat. That¡¯s far braver than those who don¡¯t dare to compete and beat a hasty retreat.¡± ¡°I believe Miss won¡¯t lose,¡± Bai Xue said earnestly. ¡°Miss is a person of good fortune.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s laughter was coaxed out by Bai Xue¡¯s words, but after laughing, she felt a pang of sadness. If she were truly a person of good fortune, she wouldn¡¯t have encountered Shen Yurong and brought ruin upon the Xue Family. Before she could sit for half a moment, Jiang Jingrui burst in excitedly. He must have just returned from outside and hadn¡¯t had the chance to go to his own courtyard yet, still carrying a cricket cage. Upon seeing Jiang Li, he said, ¡°Jiang Li, you¡¯re really something. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news of your bet has already spread throughout Yanjing. My friends all know I have such a cousin and are eager to witness your grace.¡± ¡°I am not the top courtesan from a brothel; what grace is there to witness?¡± Jiang Li retorted unreservedly. Jiang Jingrui almost choked on his tea and blurted out, ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re a young lady; speak more gracefully. If Granduncle hears such talk, you¡¯ll be writing the family rules ten thousand times in the ancestral hall.¡± ¡°All right, what brings you here?¡± Jiang Li asked him. A strange feeling surfaced again in Jiang Jingrui¡¯s heart. Although he was older than Jiang Li, he often felt more like a younger brother. Jiang Li seemed like an adult unwilling to indulge a child, tolerating his shenanigans with patience. But today, his visit wasn¡¯t for mischief. Jiang Jingrui said, ¡°Ahem, although the bet you accepted has the flair of my younger days, it was too impulsive. If a young lady truly kneels to apologize, do you still wish to marry one day? You should have considered at the moment. That Miss Meng was no good person, clearly waiting for you to fall into the trap.¡± ¡°Are you so sure I will be the one to kneel and apologize?¡± Jiang Li asked. Jiang Jingrui looked at her and said, ¡°I know you cannot accept this, you¡¯re indignant, but now is not the time for stubbornness. I reckon Granduncle might find another way so you won¡¯t lose too shamefully. I also have some silver here.¡± Jiang Jingrui pulled out three silver notes from his bosom, ¡°I¡¯m lending these to you. Use this silver to see if anyone at Mingyi Hall is willing to help you.¡± He was suggesting that Jiang Li use silver to bribe classmates to help her cheat. Jiang Li glanced at the pitiful few silver notes in Jiang Jingrui¡¯s hand and spoke calmly, ¡°If you could bring out a few dozen more silver notes, perhaps there might be a possibility.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too little?¡± Jiang Jingrui touched his nose. ¡°That¡¯s already all my belongings. My mother doesn¡¯t usually give me much silver, but if you need it, I can ask my elder brother for some, though a few dozen would be difficult.¡± Jiang Li shook her head. Those attending Mingyi Hall were daughters of officials; they were not lacking in silver. Moreover, the problem was not with silver. Aside from Liu Xu, Jiang Li was practically the enemy of every female student at Mingyi Hall. Whoever helped her would be making an enemy of the entire Mingyi Hall. Apart from that silly girl Liu Xu, who else would do so? Furthermore, she was bound to lose miserably, a fact tacitly acknowledged by everyone in Yanjing City. ¡°Miss,¡± Tonger suddenly brightened up, ¡°if it¡¯s about silver, Young Master Cousin Ye surely has plenty. How about asking to borrow from him?¡± Jiang Li was startled; Jiang Jingrui also caught on and excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, your cousin is a member of the Ye Family; he must not lack silver. You just helped him, he will definitely not refuse your request.¡± Tonger and Jiang Jingrui looked at Jiang Li together. After a moment of silence, Jiang Li said, ¡°Let it be. He too has to participate in the Imperial College examinations. Associating with me at this time would not be wise.¡± If Jiang Li sought help from Ye Shijie now, he would think less of her. Moreover, Ye Shijie and Li Lian had not settled their court affairs, and Jiang Li was unwilling to openly connect with Ye Shijie at this time. Indeed, the best approach was for Ye Shijie to make a name in the examinations, and for her to win fame in a single stroke. Afterward, everything would naturally fall into place. Jiang Li said, ¡°The Six Arts, involving script, music, rites, arithmetic, charioteering, and archery. To come out on top, best to be first in everything.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Jiang Jingrui asked. In her heart, Jiang Li reasoned that script was literature, her childhood forte. Music meant zither music, and in her previous life her Seven-tone Zither skills were on par with Xiao Deyin, so this was not a challenge. Rites were simple, with her extraordinary memory and prior knowledge. Arithmetic, that of commerce, was under her charge since no women were at home to take care of it when she was a child. Charioteering meant horse-riding, which she had practiced with Xue Zhao and received praise. Archery involved shooting arrows, and she had hunted birds and game for food before. These ordinary things from her past life, which were part of her every living moment, turned to gold when she arrived at Mingyi Hall and Yanjing City, becoming the ¡®studies¡¯ that noble girls proudly claimed. When she lived her previous life in Yanjing City, she kept a low profile and was still awarded the reputation for having the highest talent and beauty. Now, under the protection of the Jiang Family and given her noble status, she could be fearless. ¡°The city brimmed with noble visitors,¡± was just an ordinary saying, yet she was determined to make it a reality. In this battle, she would surely rise to fame. Chapter 63 - 63 61 School Examination ?63: Chapter 61 School Examination 63: Chapter 61 School Examination Ten days is neither too long nor too short, but for the people of Yanjing City, it was a significant period. First, it was the day of the Imperial College¡¯s school examination, where young talents would show off their brilliance, and second, it was also the school examination at Mingyi Hall, where the daughters of official families would display their exceptional skills. Such events occurred annually, but this year, there was an even bigger attraction¡ªthe bet between Miss Jiang the Second, the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter, and Miss Meng, the legitimate daughter of the Gentleman Chenxuan family. Whoever lost would have to kneel and publicly apologize. Yanjing City had not witnessed such an incident for many years, and the crowds, relishing in the excitement, ranged from high-ranking officials to ordinary citizens, all eager for the spectacle. Among the eager onlookers, most were biased towards Meng Hongjin. The reason was simple: anyone with brains and eyesight would not choose Jiang Li. Miss Meng¡¯s past achievements at Mingyi Hall were outstanding, whereas Miss Jiang the Second, to put it bluntly, was barely above a child just starting to learn. What did she have to compete with? There were some contrarians, however, who insisted on supporting Miss Jiang the Second. When asked why, one of them stroked his chin and revealed a lewd smile, ¡°If Miss Jiang the Second comes out on top, Miss Meng will have to strip off her outer garment and kneel at the entrance of the Imperial College to apologize. Miss Meng, being a noble¡¯s daughter, would grant us a gracious view if she removed her outer garment. Compared to that, of course, it would be much more advantageous for Miss Jiang the Second to win, so I¡¯m choosing her!¡± This rationale was utterly vulgar, and the crowd spat at him in disdain, choosing to ignore him thereafter. As Meng Hongjin¡¯s carriage passed by the street, she could still hear the people¡¯s discussions about her. She felt extremely angered and harbored even deeper resentment towards Jiang Li. Jiang Li¡¯s three bets, especially the last one, were a hot topic among the people, yet they failed to realize that even discussing whether an unwed daughter of an official family could undress in public was already damaging to her reputation. The Elder Master of the Meng Family was furious about this and scolded her. Meng Hongjin had never suffered such a blow. The school exam had not even started, and she already felt at a disadvantage. ¡°This time, I must make sure her reputation is completely destroyed!¡± she vowed. Meanwhile, the Jiang Family¡¯s carriage was also en route to Mingyi Hall. This time, Jiang Youyao had exceptionally waited for Jiang Li, though she still did not share a carriage with her. The two carriages followed one another, ultimately leaving the household together. Jiang Yuanbai seemed to adhere to the principle ¡®out of sight, out of mind¡¯ and did not see them off, but Madam Jiang the Elder sent a maid to convey a few words to Jiang Li, telling her to do her best, not to take it too seriously, which left Jiang Li rather surprised. Jiang Jingyou and Jiang Jingrui were also participating in the Imperial College¡¯s school exam and had left the house early. Jiang Jingyou was not especially close to Jiang Li, and as for Jiang Jingrui, Jiang Li guessed he was only attending the Imperial College¡¯s exam as a formality, expecting to place last at best. Jiang Li sat in the carriage, wondering what position Ye Shijie might achieve in this exam. If Ye Shijie performed exceptionally well, he could be appointed before the spring imperial examination the following year. Although being the Top Scholar was indeed advantageous, reaching success through the Imperial College¡¯s school examination was more steadfast. After all, many Top Scholars¡¯ careers did not necessarily flourish upon entering officialdom. Except for Shen Yurong¡ªhis rise to his current position may not have been possible without Princess Yongning¡¯s support in the background. Thinking of Shen Yurong, Jiang Li¡¯s gaze slightly darkened. Tonger thought Jiang Li was worried about today¡¯s school exam and took out a piece of date-flower honeycomb from a pastry box on one side, handing it to Jiang Li while comforting her, ¡°Miss, you need not worry. The old madam has also said that you shouldn¡¯t take this school exam too seriously. Besides, our master will arrange everything. Remember, you are the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter¡ªno one dares to treat you badly.¡± That is to say, even if Jiang Li lost, she could still brazen it out and not fulfill the terms of the bet. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li took the date flower cake and, smiling, patted Tonger on the head. Tonger was still too naive. Not to mention whether this plan was feasible, Gentleman Chenxuan, Meng Hongjin¡¯s father, Lord Meng, seemed to have a close relationship with Right Chancellor Li¡¯s Family. To be entangled with the Right Chancellor meant being an enemy of the Jiang Family. How could the Meng Family let go of such an opportunity? If Jiang Li lost, Jiang Yuanbai could naturally use his power to suppress the matter, but the Meng Family would surely also put in a complaint afterwards, making it difficult for Jiang Yuanbai at court. For the Meng Family and the Jiang Family, this was not just a fierce competition between two young misses over a bet. The deeper implications and reputation involved were far more significant than the bet itself. ¡°I know,¡± Jiang Li said, biting into the date flower cake. The sweet taste made her smile even sweeter, ¡°I will do my best.¡± By the time she arrived at the entrance of Mingyi Hall, many people had already gathered outside the examination room. When they saw Jiang Li approaching, they sized her up and bursts of laughter broke out, obviously mocking her. The examination for the Six Arts ¨C literature, rites, and mathematics ¨C would be conducted on paper inside the examination room, with the results posted after five days. The remaining arts ¨C archery, charioteering, and music ¨C had to be performed publicly in the examination grounds of Mingyi Hall, with results announced on the spot. Therefore, the examination at Mingyi Hall was considered extremely fair and impartial, tolerating no favoritism. When Meng Hongjin saw Jiang Li, she approached with a smile and feigned a sigh of relief, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, you came so late, I thought you were too scared to show up.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°I take my bet with Miss Meng very seriously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Meng Hongjin smiled viciously, ¡°I do hope Miss Jiang the Second achieves excellent results and lives up to everyone¡¯s expectations.¡± When Meng Hongjin emphasized ¡°lives up to everyone¡¯s expectations,¡± she bit down hard on the phrase, and everyone knew that this ¡°universal expectation¡± was certainly not for Jiang Li. Jiang Li smiled and nodded as if Meng Hongjin¡¯s words didn¡¯t bother her. Jiang Youyao also approached with Jiang Yue, and Jiang Youyao looked worriedly at Jiang Li, saying, ¡°Second sister, you haven¡¯t been practicing at the mansion these past few days, don¡¯t push yourself too hard today.¡± The surrounding crowd snickered as none had seen her practicing at the mansion; they believed Jiang Li stood no chance of winning, with some even eager to see how badly she would lose. Jiang Li simply smiled, ¡°Youyao has been practicing diligently every day. I hope today¡¯s assessment will not disappoint your hard work over these past days and that it will yield some reward.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Second Sister,¡± Jiang Youyao couldn¡¯t help but flash a sweet and proud smile, feeling triumphant in her heart. For this examination, Ji Shuran had expended great effort and attention to nurture her. The plan was to use Jiang Li¡¯s lack of refinement to highlight her own talents under the scrutiny of all, and Jiang Youyao found the idea of stepping on Jiang Li to pave her own path very appealing. Jiang Yue looked at Jiang Li, her gaze brimming with arrogance. Although she did not hold the same status as Jiang Li, not being Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s daughter, she was confident that when it came to talent and intelligence, Jiang Li was far inferior to her. This time, Jiang Li was bound to be thoroughly embarrassed. After exchanging a few polite words, the appointed time approached, and everyone entered the examination room, taking their seats and awaiting the arrival of the Chief Examiner. It was to be a battle of success or failure. Chapter 64 - 64 62 Top of the List ?64: Chapter 62: Top of the List 64: Chapter 62: Top of the List Books, mathematics, and rites were mere trifles to Jiang Li. Tongxiang¡¯s academy might not have been as splendid as Mingyi Hall, but it was not shabby either. To the contrary, Jiang Li believed that the pursuit of knowledge had noble methods for the families who could afford grandeur and clashing bells, as well as ordinary methods for the common families. Although she was not taught by teachers from the palace, Jiang Li thought that under Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s meticulous guidance, she was not lacking at all. In fact, Xue Huaiyuan never stinted in showing her a broader sky and granting her freedom, which enabled her vision to be even further-reaching than that of men. Otherwise, when she first arrived at Yanjing City, she would not have been known not only as the number one beauty but also as the number one talented woman. Thinking, putting brush to paper, and writing seemed to all be done in one go. Doing it all over again, having shed the shackles of the title ¡°Madam of the Top Scholar¡±, perhaps because she had died once and her mind had become more open, Jiang Li wrote with even greater ease. The Chief Examiner who was patrolling the room was taken aback upon seeing her write as if divinely inspired, without the slightest pause. Time quickly passed, and after three sets of exams were over, the Chief Examiner collected the best exam paper and after giving some important reminders, he left. What remained was only to wait for the posting of the results in five days to know the outcome. As Jiang Li stepped outside the courtyard of Mingyi Hall, Jiang Youyao quickly caught up to her and from afar asked, ¡°Second Sister, do you feel alright?¡± ¡°Quite alright,¡± Jiang Li answered with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself,¡± sneered Jiang Yue, seizing the opportunity to mock Jiang Li, ¡°Today¡¯s school examination must have wrung you dry. You must be exhausted. Best rest properly at home for the next few days. On the day the results are announced, your sisters will help you check.¡± ¡°I appreciate the concern,¡± Jiang Li nodded in response. Seeing that Jiang Li was neither angry nor showing signs of panicked fatigue, Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue felt a touch of displeasure, but it quickly turned to delight as they assumed Jiang Li was probably just putting on a brave face. Meng Hongjin stood at the entrance, feeling confident about her own exam performance, and looked at Jiang Li with a challenging smile. ¡°Miss Jiang the Second, don¡¯t forget our bet. On the day the results are posted, we should both be at the entrance of Mingyi Hall. Don¡¯t come up with excuses to avoid it then. If you do, you¡¯ll be branded a liar and will be the laughingstock of everyone.¡± ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Jiang Li remained unruffled. Meng Hongjin huffed and walked away. Liu Xu looked at Jiang Li with concern and asked her, ¡°Just now¡­ did you find it difficult?¡± ¡°Even if I say it wasn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± Jiang Li patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just relax for the next few days, and we¡¯ll see each other again in five days.¡± Laughing, she walked away with Tonger and Bai Xue. As she was about to get into the carriage, Jiang Li even saw Ye Shijie standing at the entrance of the Imperial College from a distance. Ye Shijie was talking to someone by his side and seemed at ease, indicating he must have done well. Bai Xue asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to go over and greet Young Master Cousin Ye?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Li said with a slight smile, ¡°Too many eyes here. We¡¯ll see each other on the day the results are announced.¡± When Jiang Li returned to the Jiang Residence, Jiang Jingrui came to cause a ruckus in Fangfei Garden again, pestering to know how Jiang Li had fared that day. After finally managing to send him away, Ji Shuran sent some fruits over to relieve Jiang Li¡¯s tiredness. In the following days, the Jiang Residence was calm. Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai did not inquire about Jiang Li¡¯s school exam, possibly intentionally avoiding the topic. Jiang Jingrui couldn¡¯t wait for Jiang Li to lose face at the entrance of Mingyi Hall, but Jiang Li herself was not in a hurry and leisurely went about her days, seemingly unconcerned about the bet with Meng Hongjin. One day, two days, three days, four days, five days. On the fifth morning, the gambling houses in the streets and alleys unexpectedly opened their doors early to welcome patrons. Gamblers came in an endless stream, crowding the entrance to the point of impenetrability, and even the teahouses and taverns were especially bustling today, full of guests. Even the usually deserted rundown taverns were packed with diners. The topic of excited conversation was the announcement of the exam results that day. ¡°The Imperial College is posting the results today, and it¡¯s not known how many young talents will grace Yanjing this year.¡± ¡°Mingyi Hall is also releasing its results at this moment, the young ladies from noble families are often both beautiful and talented, but who will live up to their reputation this year?¡± The names that were most talked about were still ¡°Meng Hongjin¡± and ¡°Jiang Li.¡± ¡°If you ask me, the most interesting list to look at today is Mingyi Hall¡¯s, and let¡¯s not forget, before the school exam, the young lady from the Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion and the legitimate daughter from the Chief Minister¡¯s Family made a bet¡ªwhoever loses has to kneel in front of Mingyi Hall and publicly apologize. What Imperial College scholar, Mingyi Hall talented lady, none has the spirit of this bet, folks, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Everyone raised their glasses in agreement, and someone else shook their head, lamenting, ¡°Such a pity for the Chief Minister, a family known for its leading civil official is about to be turned into a laughingstock because of this malicious legitimate daughter.¡± ¡°How sad, how sad,¡± another person sighed in agreement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Chief Minister¡¯s Family still have the Third Miss? That Miss Jiang the Third is truly a lady from a great family; Lord Jiang won¡¯t be completely disgraced.¡± ¡°If you ask me, that¡¯s the difference. Miss Jiang the Third¡¯s mother is a lady from the Vice Imperial Envoy Ji family, knowledgeable and reasonable, while Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s mother was but a mere merchant. It just goes to show, marry a virtuous wife, and see how the daughter from a merchant family turns out¡ªincapable of showing her face in public¡­¡± At this very moment, Ye Shijie was sitting among the guests at the foot of Wangxian Tower, the largest tavern in Yanjing City, his ears filled with personal remarks about the matter. Upon hearing ¡°a mere merchant,¡± Ye Shijie clenched his fists tightly. His friend beside him asked, ¡°Looking at the time, it¡¯s about time for the posting of the results, why isn¡¯t there any movement yet?¡± No sooner had these words been spoken than the crowd by the window suddenly burst into a commotion, with someone saying, ¡°Here they come, here they come!¡± The individual posting the red list had arrived. The people waiting outside swarmed up in a rush, the guards held the crowd back, and the red name lists were pasted on the prominent stone walls. Once the posters had left, the eager crowd immediately surrounded them with a ¡°swoosh.¡± For those unable to squeeze in, they jumped anxiously on the outside, desperate to catch a glimpse and kept asking the people inside, ¡°Can you see it, who¡¯s at the top of the list?¡± Those inside were struggling too, but a short person used their agility to squeeze in rapidly, pushing to the very front and shouted, ¡°The top scholar of the Imperial College is Ye Shijie.¡± Outside, there was a surge of surprise. The name Ye Shijie was too unfamiliar and seemed not to belong to any of the Official Families of the Capital. ¡°And Mingyi Hall?¡± In the midst of the chaos, others were more concerned with different results, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s at the top of Mingyi Hall¡¯s list?¡± The short person, now turned Herald, dragged out their voice, saying, ¡°The top of Mingyi Hall¡¯s list is¡ªit is¡ª¡± Their voice suddenly stopped short, replaced by a collective sharp intake of breath S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd around grew even more anxious, their curiosity piqued, urging and cursing, ¡°Hurry up, what are you hiding, who is it?¡± The small person, jostled a few times, came back to their senses, turned around irritably, and spat out a name. ¡°Jiang Li!¡± Jiang Li?! The crowd exploded. Chapter 65 - 65 63 Good News ?65: Chapter 63 Good News 65: Chapter 63 Good News Ye Shijie was in Wangxian Tower with friends, waiting for news. Although he tried to suppress it, a trace of anxiety inevitably showed on his face. As he watched the noisy crowd outside, all he could do was wait for the crowd to disperse and for the gossiping people to speak the results. Someone who had gotten the news dashed out from the crowd posting the results outside, and he was talking with others, presumably about the outcome of the examination. Those near the window in Wangxian Tower were shouting, urging those who had gone to view the list to hurry back. At the table next to Ye Shijie where people were drinking, someone had already left. Then, they saw him running back inside, nearly stumbling in his haste, and as soon as he entered the tavern, he was surrounded by people. Everyone asked, ¡°Who is it? Who topped the list in this school examination?¡± ¡°The first place at the Imperial College is Ye Shijie,¡± the man, having just steadied himself, took a long breath and said, ¡°The second is Li Jing, the eldest son of the Right Chancellor¡¯s Residence. And third is Zhou Yanbang, the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan!¡± The people around him immediately buzzed with excitement. ¡°Who is Ye Shijie? I¡¯ve never heard this name before, is he a new student at the Imperial College?¡± ¡°The Right Chancellor¡¯s eldest son actually didn¡¯t come in first this time, quite unexpected.¡± ¡°I thought the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan would be second this time, but he ended up third.¡± ¡°But really, who is Ye Shijie? Do you know this person?¡± The surrounding people were talking amongst themselves, and Ye Shijie¡¯s friend excitedly gripped Ye Shijie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Shijie, did you hear? You¡¯re first this time!¡± ¡°I heard.¡± Ye Shijie seemingly maintained his calm but was in fact thrilled beyond words. Just like the people of the tavern in Yanjing City, his name was unfamiliar in Yanjing, and to the whole Imperial College as well. He had come to the Imperial College with the intention of bringing honor to the Ye Family, and finally, his efforts had paid off. The first place in the Imperial College meant direct appointment to an official position. As long as he had an official title, the Ye Family would no longer be commoners, no longer subject to bullying without the means to protect themselves. The Ye Family¡¯s status would only improve. However, there was another issue on his mind. Someone nearby asked, ¡°We know about the Imperial College now, what about Mingyi Hall? Who¡¯s this year¡¯s top at Mingyi Hall?¡± The person surrounded in the middle paused, then suddenly fell silent. Such silence in the bustling tavern was astonishing. The crowd gradually quieted down, exchanging glances, unsure of what was wrong with him. Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°What¡¯s the result, just tell us!¡± The man hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°On the Mingyi Hall list, the fifth Miss of the Jiang Family, Jiang Yue, came in third; the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter Meng Hongjin is second.¡± When he mentioned ¡°Meng Hongjin is second,¡± the crowd let out a sigh of sentiment. The wager between Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin was common knowledge, and now that Meng Hongjin was second, Jiang Li¡¯s bet that Meng Hongjin would kneel in front of the Imperial College to apologize was no longer a possibility. The focus then shifted to Miss Jiang the Second, as if she had come in last, it would mean a total loss. Ye Shijie clenched his fists, and for some reason, he also began to worry about Jiang Li¡¯s fate. ¡°The top spot is¡­¡± The person reporting the results paused for a moment, and under the watchful eyes of all, finally announced the last name. ¡°The Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li.¡± Jiang Li! Ye Shijie¡¯s friend nearly knocked over his cup in shock, and digging at his ear, he exclaimed, ¡°Did I hear that wrong, Shijie? Did he say that Jiang Li is first?!¡± Even Ye Shijie began to doubt his own ears, wondering if he was just experiencing an unrealistic dream. As soon as the man finished speaking, the crowd became wildly agitated and cursed, ¡°Are your eyes failing, or are you blind? Can¡¯t you read, spouting such nonsense?¡± The man stood his ground, his face red and neck swollen as he loudly argued, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, the top spot is indeed Miss Jiang the Second!¡± ¡°Ptui,¡± a middle-aged man spat on the ground and declared loudly, ¡°If Miss Jiang the Second is the top scorer, I could eat that pile of horse dung by the door!¡± Everyone turned toward the entrance, where in the stables, a tall sorrel horse was swishing its tail. Sensing the gaze of the people, the horse looked curiously into the restaurant and pawed the ground with its front hoof. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go see for yourselves!¡± The man, who had kindly explained the exam rankings to everyone, had not expected to be insulted; angered, he stood on the stool and shouted furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go see then!¡± Another man, carrying a knife, said, ¡°Look at you, so ignorant you can¡¯t recognize a single word.¡± Before he had finished speaking, another patron burst into the door, also someone who had gone to see the rankings at the restaurant. This person was more forthright than the previous one, not keeping anybody in suspense¡ªhe came through the door and yelled excitedly as if he had just received great news, ¡°Incredible! The top spot for the Mingyi Hall school examination has been announced, it¡¯s Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li from the Jiang Family. This time Miss Meng from the Meng Family must ask for forgiveness with her reputation in tatters!¡± With a single sentence, the crowd fell silent as birds startled into quiet. The doubted man hopped off the stool, snorted coldly, ¡°You believe now, don¡¯t you?¡± He adjusted his clothes and left in a huff, leaving behind a bunch of onlookers as still as statues. Ye Shijie watched the chaos unfold before him and, though he should have frowned, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡­In the Jiang Residence, it was also quiet today. In the Night Wind Hall, Ji Shuran was keeping Madam Jiang the Elder company, chatting. Jiang Bingji sat to the side eating pastries, Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue sat together, while Jiang Yuyan was bowed over embroidering a handkerchief. ¡°The ones who went to see the school exam rankings will be back shortly.¡± Ji Shuran steadied her heart with her hand, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m quite nervous.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there for you to be nervous about, elder sister-in-law,¡± Lady Lu replied with a smile, ¡°Youyao has nothing to worry about. Unlike our branch, Jingyou is not cut out for studying, and Jing Rui¡­ as long as he doesn¡¯t cause me a heap of troubles, all is peaceful in the world.¡± Jiang Jingrui and Jiang Jingyou had also taken the Imperial College school examination, but it was the same every year. Jiang Jingyou¡¯s results were always mediocre, and Jiang Jingrui was at the bottom; Lady Lu had long lost hope. Jiang Yue listened to their conversation with pursed lips, smiling faintly. She had come to the Night Wind Hall with Jiang Youyao today so that she could be present when the rankings were announced. She wanted to receive praise from Madam Jiang the Elder, showing everyone in the Jiang Family her talent and intelligence. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Second Sister joining us?¡± Jiang Yue asked, ¡°I had someone call for her earlier when I came over.¡± ¡°I heard Second Sister is in the courtyard making tea, saying she isn¡¯t much interested in the exam rankings,¡± Jiang Youyao answered generously with a smile. ¡°If Second Sister doesn¡¯t want to come, we shouldn¡¯t force her.¡± Everyone overheard this and once again remembered the bet between Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin. Today¡¯s Six Arts examination had three categories announced, setting half the final standing. Jiang Li was likely at the bottom, and if she lost, she would pay a heavy price. Naturally, she would not want to witness it herself. ¡°After the results are out, I¡¯ll go and tell her,¡± Ji Shuran said with a gentle smile. Madam Jiang the Elder remained silent. As they were speaking, Zhenzhu pulled back the bead curtain and said, ¡°Old madam, the people who went to see the results are back.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± The one who had gone to see the results was a young servant of Jiang Residence; he first paid his respects to his masters, then reported, ¡°Of the four misses participating in the school exam, the Third Miss placed fourth, the Fourth Miss placed seventeenth, and the Fifth Miss placed third.¡± Initially, Jiang Youyao was pleased to hear that she came in fourth, but upon learning that Jiang Yue had come in third, besting her by a rank, her heart became extremely vexed. Jiang Yue struggled to contain her ecstasy, looking at the servant, she asked, ¡°May I know which place my Second Sister achieved?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servant took out a transcribed list of names from his chest and handed it to Madam Jiang the Elder, grinning widely as he spoke. ¡°Second Miss is at the top of the list, the champion of this school examination. Congratulations to the old madam!¡± Chapter 66 - 66 63 The Two Champions ?66: Chapter 63: The Two Champions 66: Chapter 63: The Two Champions ¡°Second Miss is the top scorer, this round of school examination¡¯s best performer, congratulations to the old madam!¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s smile froze on her face. Jiang Youyao opened her mouth, unable to hold back and blurted out, ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice was sharp with a touch of panic. ¡°It must be a mistake,¡± Jiang Yue said, full of disbelief, shaking her head as if to convince herself, ¡°You must have gotten it wrong¡­¡± Lady Lu was the first to react, bursting into laughter and saying, ¡°If I heard correctly just now, is Lili really the top scorer?¡± She glanced at Ji Shuran¡¯s stiff smile and a flicker of satisfaction crossed her mind. She had long held reservations about Ji Shuran, who, relying on the recent promotions of Vice Imperial Envoy Ji Yanlin, had increasingly thrown her weight around in the Jiang Residence. Lady Lu, always proud and haughty, had never liked Ji Shuran. Moreover, with each year¡¯s school examination, the better Jiang Youyao performed, the more lackluster the two young masters from the second branch seemed by comparison. Now that Jiang Li had come out of nowhere and seriously undercut Ji Shuran¡¯s prestige, Lady Lu was naturally pleased to see it. ¡°Who would have thought that Lili is such a capable person.¡± Lady Lu didn¡¯t hesitate to twist the knife in Ji Shuran¡¯s heart, ¡°She¡¯s only been at Mingyi Hall for a short while, and it seems she hasn¡¯t studied these subjects before. If you ask me, it is no surprise¡ªafter all, she¡¯s the blood of the eldest brother, all of them gifted with literary grace and born with natural talent¡­¡± With every word she spoke, the resentment in Jiang Youyao¡¯s heart grew. The anger at being surpassed by Jiang Yue was now completely transferred to Jiang Li. Jiang Yue was one thing, but what was Jiang Li? She couldn¡¯t even surpass someone who had been at Mingyi Hall for just a few days; wasn¡¯t that the same as being worse than useless? Jiang Yue was also clenching the handkerchief in her hand tightly, her fingernails almost digging into her palm. The joy of anticipation just a moment ago was now like a bucket of ice water poured over her head on a hot summer¡¯s day, chilling to the bone and leaving her fingertips cold. Beyond that, there was a deep-seated unwillingness. The one thing she had always been proud of, the one thing that allowed her to tread on Jiang Li, was now gone! Why?! Madam Jiang the Elder just cast a cursory glance, taking in the varying expressions of everyone. She asked indifferently, ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly? Is it truly the second girl who topped the list?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± the servant boy said, ¡°Please see the transcript of the winners¡¯ list, old madam. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Second Miss scored top in all three subjects¡ªwriting, arithmetic, and rites¡ªthe top scorer without a doubt!¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s knees buckled, nearly collapsing. ¡­ In Fangfei Garden, Jiang Li was watching Lili tend to the flowers and plants. ¡°Are you really not leaving?¡± Jiang Jingrui sat in the chair, gulping down tea, and couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°It¡¯s still not too late to run away. Escaping now at worst means being ridiculed for breaking your word, but if you wait until there¡¯s nowhere to run, and end up kneeling to apologize to Meng Hongjin, then your life is truly over. In my opinion, you aren¡¯t some great hero, and even heroes should adapt to their circumstances. Better to preserve the green hills than to burn all the wood; why make life difficult for yourself?¡± Despite appearing like an idle playboy, Jiang Jingrui was quite good at dispensing comforting wisdom, and Jiang Li was almost persuaded by his words. However, she just glanced at him and said, ¡°This tea is Junshan Silver Needle, and I only brewed this one pot today. You, chewing peony like a cow, from now on you can forget about coming here for tea.¡± Jiang Jingrui angrily slammed down his teacup, ¡°Listen to yourself! Are we even from the same Jiang family? Why such frugality? We are from a wealthy and noble family, meant to live luxuriously and indulge in all life¡¯s pleasures. You¡¯re being far too dull!¡± Considering the gap between a Poor Scholar¡¯s Family and a wealthy and noble family was vast, Jiang Li didn¡¯t bother arguing with him; everyone had their own way of living, no need to force it. While they were talking, Qingfeng and Ming Yue suddenly walked in quickly from outside, both with flushed faces and a hint of excitement. As soon as Qingfeng entered, she said, ¡°Miss, the winners¡¯ list from Mingyi Hall has been posted!¡± Before Jiang Li could say anything, Jiang Jingrui placed his teacup down and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did our young miss finish last?¡± Jiang Li looked at him and felt that when he said he hoped she would win, it must have been insincere. Ming Yue glared at Jiang Jingrui and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Our young miss is extremely intelligent, naturally gifted for studying¡­¡± Jiang Jingrui burst into laughter before she could finish speaking, ¡°One shouldn¡¯t lie in such an obvious manner.¡± Jiang Li watched him quietly. Ming Yue became anxious, ¡°I am not lying, the whole Jiang Residence knows by now. Our miss is the top scorer of the Mingyi Hall school examination, the leader!¡± She emphasized the word ¡°leader¡± forcefully. Jiang Jingrui said, ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t you have any brains. Even if you want to console your mistress, you shouldn¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡± Qingfeng said, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Jiang Jingrui was about to speak again, but seeing several maids genuinely upset, he realized something, gradually stopped laughing, and looked at Jiang Li tentatively, asking, ¡°Is it true?¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him and instead asked, ¡°What about the Imperial College? Who¡¯s the top scorer in the Imperial College school examination?¡± ¡°It seems to be an unfamiliar name, the surname is Ye¡­ called Ye Shijie!¡± A weight lifted off Jiang Li¡¯s heart. Jiang Jingrui reacted, suddenly shouting, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve become the Mingyi Hall school examination¡¯s top scorer, and your cousin has become the top scorer of the Imperial College school examination.¡± He leaned in close to Jiang Li and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you bribe the examiners? As you know, your cousin¡¯s family is not short of silver, but is it so easy now to bribe the Imperial College¡­¡± He then muttered to himself. Qingfeng said, ¡°The old madam asks for you, Second Miss, to go to Night Wind Hall immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Li stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Jiang Jingrui stood up as well, saying, ¡°This time you¡¯ve truly earned face for the Jiang Family, Grandmother will definitely reward you handsomely.¡± Jiang Li saw his boundless excitement, not knowing that he might be mistaken for the one who won the top spot. She paused, then said, ¡°Are you sure you want to go now?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Jiang Jingrui was utterly perplexed. Jiang Li sighed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will discuss your results?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Jiang Jingrui replied with pride rather than shame, carelessly saying, ¡°Everyone is used to it.¡± Jiang Li didn¡¯t bother to talk further. If Jiang Jingrui himself didn¡¯t care, why should she be the meddling villain? She then headed to Night Wind Hall with Tonger and Bai Xue. Upon arriving at Night Wind Hall, the little maids standing outside all revealed warm smiles toward her. They were also sizing her up with obvious astonishment, presumably at the news of her becoming the top scorer. Jiang Li ignored all this and continued walking in. Upon entering, she found Jiang Yuanbai was also there. Not just Jiang Yuanbai, but his brothers Jiang Yuanxing and Jiang Yuanping were also present, with Lady Yang and Lady Lu engaged in conversation. The people from all three branches of the Jiang Family had gathered together at this moment. This was indeed rare. Chapter 67 - 67 65 ?67: Chapter 65 3 Doors 67: Chapter 65 3 Doors Seeing Jiang Li approach, Jiang Yuanbai opened his mouth as if unsure what to say, and awkwardly cleared his throat twice. Jiang Li stepped forward and said, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle.¡± Jiang Yuanping smiled at her approvingly and said, ¡°Lili did well this time, taking the lead in the Mingyi Hall assessment is no easy feat. I was just telling your father that we must properly reward you for this.¡± Jiang Li bowed with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡± Jiang Yuanping then looked at her affectionately. This Second Uncle appeared to be a good-natured person, even more so than Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s pretense and Jiang Yuanxing¡¯s timid and weak image, which made Jiang Yuanping seem like the most agreeable among them. However, Jiang Li was certainly not naive enough to think that Jiang Yuanping was just a kind elder. He was a Smiling Tiger; though he liked to smile, he was still a tiger, and if angered, he would show his tiger¡¯s tail. Jiang Yuanxing, standing at the end, also smiled at Jiang Li, but his smile was somewhat cautious as he said, ¡°Congratulations to Lili.¡± Being an illegitimate son of the Jiang Family, Jiang Yuanxing was not highly regarded, especially when Jiang Yuanbai and Jiang Yuanping¡¯s careers were in full swing, leaving Jiang Yuanxing even more forgotten in the corner. He seemed out of place with the prosperity of the Jiang Family. Lady Yang, seeing that Jiang Yuanxing also praised Jiang Li, felt very displeased. In previous years¡¯ school examinations, Jiang Yue had always been the best among the Jiang Residence¡¯s young ladies in the upper three levels of examination. Jiang Youyao excelled in Zither Music because Ji Shuran had hired the best tutors for her from a young age. Jiang Yue didn¡¯t have such good teachers, but she had mastered books, mathematics, and etiquette on her own. The only opportunity to shine in the Jiang Residence was now taken by someone else, how could Lady Yang not be annoyed? However, her annoyance was nothing compared to the raging fury within Ji Shuran¡¯s heart. Jiang Youyao watched as the three gentlemen of the Jiang residence, including her own father, turned their attention to Jiang Li, lavishing praise on her, feeling both unfairness and anger, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Second Sister, with you winning the top spot, surely many will find it hard to accept.¡± The room went silent, and Jiang Li turned to look at Jiang Youyao, softly saying, ¡°Oh?¡± Realizing that everyone was looking at her, Jiang Youyao hesitated for a moment, then looked worriedly at Jiang Li, ¡°Second Sister, you haven¡¯t previously attended Mingyi Hall, and you¡¯ve only just returned to the capital, having been in Mingyi Hall for less than ten days. To snatch the top spot without prior study¡­ it¡¯s truly shocking.¡± Continuing without waiting for Jiang Li to reply, she earnestly advised, ¡°I understand the bet with Miss Meng of the Meng Family is no small matter, and you mustn¡¯t want to lose, but we are the Jiang Family after all, and father is watching in the court. We mustn¡¯t let a trivial matter damage our foundation, as after all, reputation and integrity must not be cast aside.¡± Jiang Li almost wanted to clap for Jiang Youyao in her heart. Look at those words, so noble and upright, yet so ill-intentioned, directly suggesting that Jiang Li secured the top spot through dishonest means. Jiang Jingrui snorted with a laugh, ¡°What¡¯s it to us what others think in their heads? If they¡¯re dissatisfied, let them be. It¡¯s not like they can drag the Mingyi Hall examiners out for a beating to change the rankings. In gambling, there¡¯s a saying ¡®those who gamble must accept their losses.¡¯ What now, only Meng Hongjin is allowed to win, and it¡¯s cheating if Jiang Li wins?¡± This statement was a direct face-slap to Jiang Youyao. Her face flushed with anger, knowing Jiang Jingrui was a ruffian, and reason couldn¡¯t be argued with him. Jiang Youyao could only hate Jiang Jingrui even more in her heart. Ji Shuran hurriedly said, ¡°Youyao is also worried.¡± She looked toward Jiang Yuanbai. Although Jiang Youyao¡¯s words were cutting, to be fair, they weren¡¯t without reason. Jiang Yuanbai stared into Jiang Li¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Lili, you¡¯ve never practiced before, how could you achieve the top rank? I¡¯ve seen the red list, and for the achieving three levels of examination, in writing, arithmetic, and rites, you were the top scorer. You¡­ went to the temple at the age of seven, and it was just the beginning of your enlightenment. Now that you¡¯ve just returned to Yanjing City, how could you have achieved such results?¡± ¡°Father,¡± Jiang Li laughed, ¡°with a desire to learn, one can still gain knowledge even without the teachings of learned scholars.¡± She paused, then reminisced, ¡°Initially, life on Green City Mountain was austere, without any form of entertainment. Fortunately, the temple had many books donated by visiting pilgrims. Every night, when I found the days unbearable, I would read those books. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This way, immersed in them, time would pass more quickly, and the hardships would not seem so insufferable.¡± Everyone was taken aback. Jiang Li sighed leisurely, ¡°I stayed on Green City Mountain for eight years, reading all the books in the temple. Then I went to borrow more from Helin temple nearby. Over the years, I have read as much as any scholar in the schools of Yanjing City.¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a scholar to teach, after reading so much, one naturally understands.¡± As she spoke, her tone inexplicably carried a sense of melancholy, as if this vibrant young girl had already experienced the vicissitudes of life. It made people feel an inexplicable heartache. Jiang Yuanbai felt a lump in his throat. Jiang Li hadn¡¯t criticized him at all, yet every word seemed like an accusation. He could nearly see the image of the younger Jiang Li clumsily holding books in a snow-ravaged hut, under a dim light and an ancient buddha statue, living a lonely and sad existence. After all, blood is thicker than water, and Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s heart suddenly softened. Whether or not Jiang Li had cheated became something he was unwilling and disinclined to bother with anymore. Madam Jiang the Elder evidently felt the same; she said, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well.¡± It was dry and forced, yet also contained some measure of comfort. Ji Shuran stiffened her back. Yet again, the attitudes of Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai had changed because of just a few words from Jiang Li, completely turning the situation around. Ji Shuran felt a surge of extreme anger. How could a mere girl of fourteen or fifteen, almost slyly, grasp people¡¯s minds so precisely? Since she came into the Jiang Residence, she had not reaped any benefits, but had let Jiang Li gain the upper hand? How preposterous. Jiang Youyao stopped talking. Her provocations had no effect. Jiang Yue, too, understood the current situation and kept silent. Lady Lu, on the other hand, began to feel a bit of sympathy for Jiang Li. Looking at Jiang Jingrui, it seemed as if he was the one abandoned in the ruined temple, as if, at Jiang Li¡¯s command, he was ready to vindicate her. ¡°The second daughter should not be arrogant,¡± stated Madam Jiang the Elder indifferently, ¡°You have achieved the top rank for the achieving three levels of examination. But in the Six Arts, the next three departments have not yet been tested. I¡¯ve heard that the Meng Family girl came second in those three, and if she surpasses you in music, horsemanship, and archery, you¡¯ll still have lost the bet.¡± ¡°You need to continue to be victorious in these three subjects,¡± she asked, ¡°Do you have the confidence?¡± Jiang Li smiled radiantly, ¡°I only seek to try my best.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 66 Renowned Reputation ?68: Chapter 66 Renowned Reputation 68: Chapter 66 Renowned Reputation Jiang Li¡¯s achievement of topping the Mingyi Hall examination for achieving three levels of examination quickly spread throughout the entire Yanjing City, naturally reaching Meng Hongjin¡¯s ears as well. At this moment, the Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion was steeped in quiet. Inside a room, Meng Hongjin was weeping softly by the side of a collapsed bed. Mother Meng, distressed, wrapped her arms around her daughter and said, ¡°My child, don¡¯t cry, this is just the first of the six departments; haven¡¯t we still three more departments to go? It¡¯s hardly the end of the world, right?¡± ¡°Disgraceful!¡± Meng Youde, Meng Hongjin¡¯s father, had a very grim expression on his face and said, ¡°To have been so confident in making a betting agreement with someone and now to suffer such a crushing defeat, it¡¯s not just you who has lost face, I too am disgraced¡ªit is completely useless!¡± Upon hearing these words, Meng Hongjin felt an immense sorrow and wept even more uncontrollably. Seeing her daughter weep so sorrowfully, Mother Meng was filled with indignation and immediately retorted, ¡°How can this be blamed on Hongjin? That Jiang Li had just returned to Yanjing City and spent eight years in a temple; everyone assumed she knew nothing, so how could they have anticipated her sudden triumph? Could you have predicted it?¡± Meng Youde was at a loss for words; he truly did not foresee this outcome. This was exactly why when he learned of his daughter¡¯s bet with Jiang Li, Meng Youde had merely chided her lightly for her impulsiveness and said no more because he was convinced in his heart that Jiang Li was bound to lose. The reality had slapped him hard in the face. Remembering the mocking looks from his colleagues at court that day, Meng Youde felt a deep irritation in his chest. Mother Meng spoke up again, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, something about this isn¡¯t right at all. Could it be that Jiang Li used some underhanded tactic? You should know that Jiang Yuanbai holds a not insignificant position in the court; could he have bribed the examiners this time? Otherwise, how could my Lili possibly lose to her?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± choked Meng Hongjin between sobs, ¡°The sisters and I have been studying at Mingyi Hall for five or six years, and Jiang Li has been here for less than ten days. Could it be that there was a school like Mingyi Hall in the temple, allowing her to study?¡± As his wife and daughter both spoke this way, Meng Youde began to ponder. He was now secretly aligned with the Right Chancellor, which made him the Right Chancellor¡¯s man, and Jiang Yuanbai and the Right Chancellor had never gotten along. He was essentially an enemy of the Jiang Family, and Jiang Li¡¯s outstanding performance in the examination seemed unnatural. If he could find evidence of collusion between Jiang Yuanbai and the Mingyi Hall examiners, it would be more than ideal. The current Emperor hated anything underhanded in the civil service the most; if he could use this to strike a heavy blow against Jiang Yuanbai, it would be as if he himself had accomplished a great feat. A blessing in disguise, Meng Youde suddenly felt a faint excitement brewing within him. He picked up his outer robe and put it on, saying, ¡°I need to step out,¡± and left in a hurry. Watching her father leave, Meng Hongjin felt an even greater sense of aggrievement, and Mother Meng comforted her, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Don¡¯t we still have the next three departments? The examination for the next three departments starts tomorrow, with Zither, Imperial Archery and Horsemanship as the subjects. Your skill in the Art of Archery and Horsemanship is amongst the best. Even if the temple had teachers, they surely wouldn¡¯t have had an instructor for the Art of Archery and Horsemanship. That Jiang Li is bound to lose against you.¡± Meng Hongjin was one of the few girls in Mingyi Hall who took a keen interest in Archery and Horsemanship. Naturally impetuous, she was perfectly suited for the toughness required in the Art of Archery and Horsemanship. Initially, her mastery of horse riding had dazzled all onlookers, and her archery was accurate enough to compete with the best of men. In Mingyi Hall, or perhaps the whole of Yanjing City, no one dared challenge her in Archery and Horsemanship. If the previous three departments of Writing, Mathematics, and Rites could be considered areas where Meng Hongjin excelled, then the upcoming three departments of Zither, Imperial Archery, and Horsemanship were her true forte, Zither notwithstanding. With this thought, Meng Hongjin¡¯s mind became a bit more settled, yet the humiliation she felt because of Jiang Li did not dissipate. Because of Jiang Li, her previous grand declarations now seemed like a joke. To be thought inferior to a dummy who had just entered Mingyi Hall, she could only imagine how many people would gossip about her behind her back. The more Meng Hongjin thought about the scornful glances from others, the more her hatred towards Jiang Li grew by degrees. She wished she could trample Jiang Li under the hooves of her horse in the upcoming Inspection Field¡­ Suddenly, an idea sprang to her mind. If she could trample Jiang Li under the hooves of her horse¡­ At the Inspection Field, swords and blades are indiscriminate¡­ Her heart was like being tumbled in cold water, then doused with a hot soup, cool and hot intermingling, slowly boiling over. ¡­ Meanwhile, Meng Youde, who had gone out to find evidence of collusion between Jiang Yuanbai and the examiners, was also destined to return empty-handed. To prove fairness, Mingyi Hall specially posted copies of the top three examination papers at the door of the hall, drawing countless onlookers. Meng Youde was almost squeezed out by the crowd, hearing many people discussing around him, ¡°If anyone dares to say again that Miss Jiang the Second doesn¡¯t recognize a single character, I¡¯ll crack their skull open with a staff. I think Miss Jiang the Second writes much better than the scholars in our village school. Though I don¡¯t recognize a single word, I also know it looks good!¡± This was presumably a plebeian. There were also scholarly-looking readers whose voices carried through the crowd to Meng Youde¡¯s ears, ¡°The most marvelous aspect is the essay, with references and quotations, and unique insights. Miss Jiang the Second must be a person who has extensively read many books. I¡¯ve studied in seclusion for fifteen years, yet I¡¯m not as good as a young girl, shame on me! Shame on me!¡± With that, he covered his face and sighed deeply. ¡°They say the writing reflects the person. Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s writing is rather masculine, full of breadth and an open and relaxed spirit, like that of a bold and spirited young man,¡± a burly man who resembled a soldier muttered in a subdued tone. ¡°This accounting skill is not bad either, and here¡¯s a fresh method. This method is good; I¡¯ll copy it down and use it later to manage the accounts in my shop, much easier than the old methods,¡± chimed in a merchant with a golden abacus around his neck, his eyes shining brightly. In short, as soon as Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s examination paper transcription was released, all rumors were self-defeating. There was no possible leak in Mingyi Hall¡¯s examination, and Miss Jiang the Second must have written on the spot. Compared to the other top three answers, Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s examination paper was clearly much more brilliant. This first place was truly well-deserved. Meng Youde walked out of the crowd, dispirited and distracted, realizing he no longer needed to exhaust himself seeking evidence of Jiang Yuanbai colluding with the examiners. Jiang Li¡¯s examination paper not only allowed her to stand out but also brought honor to the Jiang Family. And as Jiang Li received praise, by the same token, Meng Hongjin seemed inferior by comparison. One person¡¯s rise often means stepping on another¡¯s reputation to ascend in the official circles, a common occurrence. Meng Hongjin also represented the Meng Family in this wager, and at least for the first half, the Meng Family was losing. Meng Youde¡¯s steps floated as he headed toward his own mansion, the excited discussions of the people around him gradually becoming an indistinct murmur. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, only one thought occupied Meng Youde¡¯s mind: the stakes of the bet had grown too much by now, possibly even known to the palace. If Meng Hongjin couldn¡¯t turn the tables in the next three departments, the Meng Family would have no chance of winning. That could spell trouble. Chapter 69 - 69 67 Yongning ?69: Chapter 67 Yongning 69: Chapter 67 Yongning Just as Meng Youde had imagined, Jiang Li¡¯s examination paper indeed made its way to the palace. In the Imperial Study Room, a young man stepped out, and the Eunuch Su standing by the door bowed deeply to see him off, watching his departing figure with a sigh. Barely over twenty, he had passed the imperial examinations with flying colors, and within a mere year had climbed to such a position¡ªtruly riding the wind and waves, an awe-inspiring young talent. This young man was none other than the Assistant Head Writer of the day, Shen Yurong. Emperor Hongxiao was very fond of Shen Yurong, often discussing current affairs with him, and there were even rumors that Emperor Hongxiao intended to promote Shen Yurong into the Imperial Cabinet to prepare him as the future Grand Secretary, Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s successor. As for the future, no one could be certain, but that did not hinder people from currying favor with him now. Shen Yurong crossed the Imperial Garden and was heading out when he encountered someone in the corridor. Princess Yongning was taking a break at a stone table in the garden. Seeing him, she revealed a coquettish smile and said, ¡°Lord Shen.¡± It was summer. The Imperial Garden was dense with shade, and a cool breeze was blowing. Streaks of sunlight filtered through the tree leaves, illuminating half of her face just right. She indeed looked resplendent with wealth and beauty, her skin seemingly as exquisite as white jade, tempting one to touch. Even with her eyes and brows slightly arched in a proud demeanor, she maintained a gesture of gentle modesty when calling out, polite and proper. Shen Yurong clasped his hands together and bowed, ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°You just came out from the imperial brother¡¯s place¡ªwhat were you discussing?¡± Princess Yongning asked teasingly, lightly fanning herself, her lips painted a lustrous crimson, looking lush and inviting. Shen Yurong shifted his gaze away and said, ¡°His Majesty heard that yesterday¡¯s examination red list was released; the top scholars of the Imperial College and Mingyi Hall were settled upon two households. His Majesty discussed this matter with me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Princess Yongning looked at him with surprise, her voice carrying a playful flirtation, as if seducing, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about this. The top scholar from Mingyi Hall is said to be Miss Jiang the Second from the Jiang Family, who, having been banished from the Jiang Family, stayed in a temple for eight years. Returning to Yanjing City just over a month, she spent no more than ten days at Mingyi Hall before emerging victorious in this examination.¡± She smiled sweetly, ¡°Truly a genuine talent she must be, and I heard she writes a beautiful hand. I have not had the pleasure of seeing it myself. What do you think, Lord Shen?¡± Shen Yurong paused, then said with his head bowed, ¡°I have not seen it either.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Princess Yongning chuckled softly, ¡°I thought for sure you¡¯d want to see such a thing for yourself, Lord Shen. But it seems you¡¯re not interested. Perhaps you, Lord Shen, are accustomed to talented women and prefer the company of beauties?¡± Her last sentence carried a playful provocativeness. Shen Yurong took a step back and said, ¡°Your Highness, please be mindful of your words.¡± ¡°Look how frightened you are,¡± Princess Yongning¡¯s eyes flashed an unmistakable displeasure before quickly concealing it. She feigned annoyance and asked, ¡°My people are all waiting outside; no one can hear us talking. Haven¡¯t you missed me these past few days?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She became increasingly bold. Shen Yurong, with his head slightly lowered, gave an almost imperceptible nod. Even this slight nod brought a wide smile to Princess Yongning¡¯s face. She even reached out to caress Shen Yurong¡¯s hand while laughing, ¡°I knew it; you also think of me. But lately, I¡¯ve been entangled in trifles and felt it inappropriate to seek you out. Tomorrow Mingyi Hall will examine the next three departments; why don¡¯t we both go watch, and after that¡­¡± Her voice trailed off into innuendo. Shen Yurong let her hold his hand, his expression softening a bit as he said softly, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, when we¡¯re alone, you should call me Yongning.¡± Princess Yongning gazed at him with infatuation, captivated by his handsome features. From the very first time she had laid eyes on Shen Yurong, she had fallen for him. Such a young and striking man, versed in state affairs and the author of eloquent writings. Seeing him on a proud steed parading through the streets, her heart was lost to him, never to be reclaimed. What a pity that the gentleman is married; however, it¡¯s not really a big deal. She is an Imperial Princess of the golden branch and jade leaf, and his wife is merely a petty official¡¯s daughter. Although she may be both talented and beautiful, she is still humble and insignificant as an ant. That¡¯s why she killed her. Princess Yongning knew that Shen Yurong held a place in his heart for Xue Fangfei. Xue Fangfei had an admirable appearance and was known as a talented woman, sharing many years of marital affection with Shen Yurong. Even though Shen had lingering feelings, Princess Yongning could not tolerate a single thread of his heart not belonging to herself. For Xue Fangfei, she wanted more than just her life; she aimed to strip her of reputation, dignity¡ªto have her die with nothing, in the most pathetic state imaginable. Who asked her to occupy what didn¡¯t belong to her? After all, she was the true winner. Shen Yurong did not linger long in the Imperial Garden. After all, the palace was full of eyes and ears, and although Princess Yongning¡¯s people were guarding it, one still had to fear the unexpected. Not half a year had passed since Xue Fangfei¡¯s death, and if rumors spread of an affair with Princess Yongning, it would be hard to silence the multitude of whisperers. Princess Yongning reluctantly watched Shen Yurong¡¯s back fade into the distance. Under the shade of the trees, there was now no one. Princess Yongning thought that coming to the palace every now and then¡ªostensibly to speak with Empress Dowager Liu, but actually to catch a glimpse of her beloved¡ªfelt terribly difficult. Even though Xue Fangfei was already dead, she still could not be openly intimate with him every day; it felt as if they were indulging in a secret affair. Reflecting on this, sadness welled up within her. ¡°Being together is hard¡­¡± she sighed deeply. Suddenly, she remembered that after tomorrow¡¯s inspection, she would once again enjoy a brief moment of pleasure with Shen Yurong, and a hint of joy coated her eyebrows. She usually didn¡¯t like these talented women because they reminded her of Xue Fangfei. Speaking of which, Xue Fangfei¡¯s calligraphy used to be unparalleled in Yanjing. Her writing was in the dainty zanflower script, whereas Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s characters more resembled a man¡¯s. Talented women emerge generation after generation. After all, Xue Fangfei was already dead. ¡­ In Fangfei Garden, Bai Xue watched Jiang Li practicing her calligraphy and, after pondering for a while, said, ¡°Miss, your writing is truly bold and vigorous.¡± ¡°Bold and vigorous¡± was the most eloquent term Bai Xue could think of. ¡°Indeed, indeed,¡± Ming Yue, who was serving tea, came over, glanced over, and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s different from other young ladies¡¯ writing.¡± Jiang Li smiled. When she was Xue Fangfei, she spent the first half of her life in Tongxiang, with calligraphy bold and unrestrained, learning the vigor of Xue Zhao. But when she later moved to Yanjing, she began to switch to the delicate zanflower script. Not for any other reason, simply because the ladies of Yanjing City all wrote that way¡ªto not stand out and to more quickly blend into the circle of the elite. She gave up what she liked, including her own writing habits. Even Shen Yurong probably thought she excelled in zanflower script. But times had changed, and although the zanflower script was graceful, being a woman in this world was inherently more difficult than being a man, solely because people were more forgiving towards men and stricter with women. Since that was the case, relying neither on heaven nor earth, but on herself, was enough. If she could bear the burden like a man, she could certainly withstand the fickleness of reality. Chapter 70 - 70 68 Outcome ?70: Chapter 68: Outcome 70: Chapter 68: Outcome The wager between Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin, regarding the results of achieving three levels of examination, has been settled. If we compare it to a betting house with two rounds, then the first half is certainly Jiang Li¡¯s win. It¡¯s not just that Jiang Li won; she also became the top scholar of Mingyi Hall, which inevitably brings to mind the bet between her and Meng Hongjin. If Jiang Li ends up as the top scholar in the final outcome, Meng Hongjin¡¯s penalty won¡¯t simply be kneeling to apologize, but rather, in front of the gates of the Imperial College, stripped of his outer garment, kneeling with a birch on his back to apologize. For a time, many of the young scions in Yanjing City took their seats daily at winehouses and tearooms across from the Imperial College, all eagerly awaiting the day to witness this spectacle. However, there are still the next three departments¡¯ inspections. The exams for the next three departments are on ¡°Zither, Imperial Archery, Archery,¡± and let¡¯s not talk about the zither for now. Just considering Imperial Archery, Meng Hongjin is among the best in all of Yanjing City, and it seems challenging for Jiang Li to overcome. Furthermore, when it comes to the art of Zither Music, it happens to be where Jiang Li¡¯s younger sister, the Jiang Family¡¯s third legitimate daughter, excels the most. Thus, the outcomes become unpredictable for a moment. The red list has come out, and the ¡°Zither¡± music examination is scheduled for early tomorrow morning. Inside Shuxiu Garden, Jiang Youyao was furiously tearing up the fan in her hand. That fan, with a clean and smooth surface as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and the embroidery lifelike and vivid, was worth more than ten silver pieces, and now Jiang Youyao shredded it to pieces. ¡°Stop tearing it,¡± Ji Shuran snatched the folding fan from Jiang Youyao¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°How long do you plan to keep tearing these fans apart?¡± ¡°Mother, I just can¡¯t accept it,¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s voice was filled with venom, ¡°Why should Jiang Li receive our father¡¯s and grandmother¡¯s protection? She has only returned home not long ago, and both father and grandmother have already taken her side. Have they forgotten how Jiang Li caused you, mother, to miscarry years ago? My hatred for her is overwhelming. Now that Jiang Li has again gained fame at the Mingyi Hall inspection, isn¡¯t she going to soar to the heavens? The thought of her becoming more and more arrogant each day causes me unbearable discomfort.¡± Ji Shuran gently stroked Jiang Youyao¡¯s long hair, her expression unflustered as she replied indifferently, ¡°You must not assume that a woman¡¯s fame is always a good thing. Jiang Li has just returned to Yanjing City, and Mingyi Hall is full of noble ladies. With her standing out, there will naturally be those who are displeased and will deal with her for you. You just need to sit back and enjoy the show; there¡¯s no need for you to take action. Besides, right now she just returned to Yanjing, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to make a move. Give it some time, once the rumors outside settle down, I have plenty of strategies up my sleeve.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Youyao asked, somewhat reassured, but couldn¡¯t help inquiring further. ¡°Of course,¡± Ji Shuran looked at her affectionately: ¡°But you are so impatient. You really are still a child.¡± Jiang Youyao pouted, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about mother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me,¡± Ji Shuran said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s inspection is on ¡®Zither Music,¡¯ in which you have always excelled, and this year you even received guidance from Immortal Jing Hong, making you better than last year. Every year during the next three departments¡¯ inspections, countless people come to watch. Even though Jiang Li achieved the position of top scholar, no one was there to see it. People are more impressed by what they see in person. If you leave a deep impression in the Zither Music section this time, for the next three months, people throughout the streets will only talk about the climax of your zither performance; who will remember Jiang Li then?¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Daughters of the Jiang Family have been learning zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting since childhood, especially Jiang Youyao, as the legitimate daughter and the pearl in the palm of Jiang Yuanbai, had wanted for nothing from an early age. Ji Shuran valued Jiang Youyao¡¯s education greatly, knowing she needn¡¯t be proficient in everything, but she must excel at something. And it so happened that Zither Music was where Jiang Youyao was most talented. Therefore, since Jiang Youyao was young, she received tutelage from various renowned masters. Not to mention Xiao Deyin from Mingyi Hall, other famous masters had also given her extensive guidance. Just recently, before this year¡¯s inspections, Ji Shuran even invited the reclusive Zither Master, Immortal Jing Hong, to mentor Jiang Youyao. With innate talent and instruction from so many experts, Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither skills were naturally not modest. There were even whispers that, with a few more years, she might surpass Xiao Deyin. Ji Shuran had great confidence in Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither playing. ¡°Many of those who come are from families of the Meritocratic Nobility. When you stand out on the field, unparalleled in elegance, it will indeed benefit you in finding a husband later on,¡± Ji Shuran appraised. Jiang Youyao¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed with crimson, as if thinking of something that made her shy. She said, ¡°Our Jiang Family doesn¡¯t have just one daughter¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Yue and Jiang Youyao are not worth mentioning. Jiang Li has a past of matricide and fratricide,¡± Ji Shuran said coldly. ¡°Any decent family would never allow such a person to marry into their household. Anyone who would propose to her must have ulterior motives and couldn¡¯t be a good match. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li has brought this upon herself, and even your father won¡¯t be able to save her in the future. Moreover, the more dazzling you are on the field tomorrow, the more vulgar she will seem by comparison ¡ª that¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth.¡± She looked at Jiang Youyao and suddenly smiled, ¡°Among the daughters of the Jiang Family, there has always been only you.¡± ¡°I will heed Mother¡¯s advice,¡± Jiang Youyao said. ¡­ In Fangfei Garden, Jiang Li was also discussing the upcoming inspection with everyone. Jiang Jingrui came over uninvited again. Ever since Jiang Li achieved top honors, he seemed to wear an extra air of pride as if the accomplishment reflected on him as well, frequently visiting Fangfei Garden without purpose just to chat. He said, ¡°For the zither music tomorrow, you¡¯re finished, aren¡¯t you? Why not go learn the most basic skills so as to not make a fool of yourself in public.¡± Tonger, anxious, poured tea on one side. Jiang Li, having been too young before she turned seven and only just beginning her studies, could hardly speak of playing the zither. Later, after being exiled to Green City Mountain, Tonger knew that every day was filled with endless chores, let alone time for the zither. Where could Jiang Li find a Zither Master to teach her? Jiang Li simply did not know how to play the zither at all, and the thought of someone who lacked any zither skills being examined in zither music wrenched Tonger¡¯s heart with unspeakable dread. Jiang Li asked, ¡°Will you be there to observe as well?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jiang Jingrui answered without hesitation. ¡°Each year, so many people from Yanjing City come to watch the lower three departments¡¯ examinations. The ladies from Mingyi Hall are beautiful; the young masters who will be seeking wives in the future take this opportunity to look them over. Those who stand out the most during the examinations will have the most suitors come next year.¡± Jiang Jingrui spoke in a carefree manner, without any inhibition, blurting out everything on his mind. He added, ¡°So if you want to get married, you better do your best; if you don¡¯t wish to, just casually get it over with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Li said with a light laugh. ¡°Even if I become the top of the lower three departments and am second to none on the Inspection Field, come the following day, no one will pay me any heed.¡± Tonger and the other little maids, along with Jiang Jingrui, looked at her in astonishment. Jiang Li continued, ¡°Who would want to marry a wicked woman accused of matricide and fratricide?¡± Her voice was lighthearted, void of self-mockery or distress, as if she were discussing a good thing. Of course, this was a good thing in Jiang Li¡¯s heart. She was quite pleased because this meant she could outshine others without any reservations. Chapter 71 - 71 69 Enemies ?71: Chapter 69 Enemies 71: Chapter 69 Enemies The second day, Jiang Li got up even earlier than usual. Tonger had been gesturing early in the morning about which hairstyle to choose and which clothes to match for Jiang Li. Bai Xue, who used to farm at home before, was not very skilled in these matters, so she left everything in Tonger¡¯s hands. Since returning to the Jiang Residence, Tonger had not been idle. In order to make Jiang Li look no worse than Jiang Youyao, she had put in a lot of effort. By the time they finally left the courtyard, they saw Jiang Youyao at the entrance of Night Wind Hall, speaking with Jiang Yuanbai. She was tugging at his sleeve, seemingly coquettishly, her demeanor incredibly charming and naive. Jiang Yuanbai, too, was looking down at Jiang Youyao with an affectionate gaze, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t notice Jiang Li. Ji Shuran, standing on the side, clearly caught sight of Jiang Li from the corner of her eye but pretended only to have just seen her as Jiang Li approached, and smiled, ¡°Lili is here.¡± Jiang Yuanbai subconsciously looked over. Jiang Li also looked at Jiang Youyao. Today was a very important day. Tonger knew to dress Jiang Li appropriately, and Ji Shuran would certainly have made arrangements for Jiang Youyao. Jiang Youyao was wearing an evening mist colored long dress with bird and flower embroidery, trailing on the ground, and she was draped in a layer of white plum cicada-wing gauze, looking as if floating like an immortal. Her ears sported glowing red jade drop earrings, vibrant and bright, which made her even lovelier than the blooms, peerlessly elegant. She was also sizing up Jiang Li¡¯s attire. Now that Jiang Li¡¯s clothes were all prepared under the direction of Ji Shuran, the outfits were indeed very fitting and opulent since the scene at the entrance on her return to the residence. However, this did not mean they were quite suitable for Jiang Li. For one thing, Jiang Li was slender and had delicate features that couldn¡¯t carry those extremely luxurious dresses. Secondly, the ornaments were too intricate and lavish, making her appear top-heavy. Although the attire was error-free, standing next to Jiang Youyao immediately relegated Jiang Li to a mere backdrop. If she were indeed Miss Jiang the Second, she might have worn these precious attires to assert her status. But unfortunately, Jiang Li was not, and she never had much desire for splendid garments, let alone become a foil to Jiang Youyao, which was something she absolutely didn¡¯t want. Therefore, she didn¡¯t wear the clothes Ji Shuran prepared for her. She only wore a cassia-green ruqun with a straight collar, and her hair was done up in a reverse coiffure adorned with a green jade hairpin. It was the simplest of attires, yet in its simplicity, it revealed pure elegance. Her brows and eyes were distinct, her beauty ethereal and extraordinary. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked like an orchid painting hidden in the depth of lush valleys, serene, without the need to compete¡ªher beauty was subdued yet undeniable. Standing next to Jiang Youyao, Jiang Li did not seem outshone at all. On the contrary, due to Jiang Youyao¡¯s overly resplendent looks, it made Jiang Li¡¯s beauty appear even more refined. Jiang Youyao¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t look too good. Jiang Yuanbai cleared his throat and asked Jiang Li, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jiang Li replied with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Today¡¯s inspection required all members of the Jiang Residence to attend, including Madam Jiang the Elder herself. They were just discussing this when the voice of Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan were heard approaching from behind, laughing, ¡°Second sister and third sister look so pretty today.¡± Jiang Yue and Jiang Yuyan were also dressed up today, but due to the situation of their own branch of the family, they could not compare to Jiang Li and Jiang Youyao. However, their preparations were meticulous. Jiang Yue appeared very excited, and as usual, fawningly moved closer to Jiang Youyao. Jiang Yuyan maintained a timid and quiet demeanor, standing downcast to one side. ¡°Now that everyone is ready, let¡¯s set off,¡± said Madam Jiang the Elder, assisted by her servant girls wearing pearls and jade. The group then boarded the carriages and headed towards the Inspection Field. After roughly the time it takes three sticks of incense to burn, they arrived at the Inspection Field. The Inspection Field of Mingyi Hall was a training ground in the previous dynasty, where the Martial Champion was selected on this very square. When Emperor Zongming ascended the throne after the previous emperor, he moved the imperial palace, and this training ground lay abandoned for many years. By the time Emperor Hongxiao succeeded the throne, he transformed the training ground into the Inspection Field, and all exams of the next three departments under Mingyi Hall took place here. Surrounding the square, there was already a sea of people, with the best positions prepared for the nobles, many of whom were family members of the noble ladies coming for the exam today. There were also Official Families, like Jiang Jingrui had said, ¡°picking daughters-in-law for children of meritorious service,¡± and even members of the imperial family. When Jiang Li arrived at the Inspection Field, many people were already there. Liu Xu, who accompanied Madam Liu, immediately came to greet Jiang Li when she saw her. Jiang Li took her hand and together they greeted Madam Liu. Madam Liu was very pleased and said to Jiang Li, ¡°I heard that Miss Jiang the Second achieved the top rank in achieving three levels of examination, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratulate you. I hope today Miss Jiang the Second can also secure the top rank.¡± Jiang Li nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Liu Xu whispered in Jiang Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Look, Meng Hongjin.¡± Following the direction Liu Xu pointed, Jiang Li indeed saw Meng Hongjin not far away staring at her. If it had been the usual temper of Meng Hongjin, she would have certainly come forward to spout some harsh words at Jiang Li, but today she didn¡¯t approach, merely fixating a resentful and venomous gaze upon her. It seemed that the matter of the top rankings in achieving three levels of examination made Meng Hongjin restrain herself somewhat. ¡°How is your zither playing?¡± Liu Xu whispered softly, ¡°The examiners for Zither Music today include Xiao Deyin, Immortal Jing Hong, Shi Yan, Mian Ju, and Duke Su.¡± ¡°Duke Su?¡± Jiang Li was extremely surprised. Xiao Deyin and Immortal Jing Hong were understandable, and Shi Yan and Mian Ju were not unreasonable, but why was there also Duke Su Jih Heng? It was always heard that Jih Heng loved to watch plays, but Zither Music was a completely different path from opera. What could Jih Heng do by coming here? Jiang Li found it puzzling. ¡°Who knows, the examiners were all personally appointed by His Majesty.¡± Liu Xu shook her head, ¡°I have never heard your zither playing. How good is your zither skill?¡± Her words were filled with concern for Jiang Li. Jiang Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s passable.¡± Liu Xu¡¯s heart settled down, ¡°No matter what, as long as you¡¯re passable, that¡¯s fine. Not everything has to be the top.¡± She was comforting Jiang Li. Jiang Li said, ¡°We¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± While looking around, her gaze suddenly fixed. At the seats where the nobles sat, there were special pavilions, and not far away, a young woman wearing a golden silk dress was nibbling on purple grapes from a glaze jar. Those crystal-clear grapes still had dew drops on them, resting in the glaze jar like glittering purple gems, making the delicate jade fingers that twisted them look even more luxurious and resplendent, The woman¡¯s appearance was arrogant, her head slightly tilted back, her eyes languidly moving, oozing a slight charm. When Liu Xu saw Jiang Li staring straight ahead, she followed Jiang Li¡¯s gaze and suddenly said, ¡°Princess Yongning? I didn¡¯t expect she would come today.¡± Jiang Li looked at Princess Yongning, the murderer who had caused her family¡¯s ruin and death in her previous life, with her heart violently fluctuating. Yet on her face, there was still a hint of a smile, her eyes cold and clear. If Princess Yongning was here, there was no need to think further¡ªShen Yurong would certainly be here too. The enemies were all here, which was quite fitting. Chapter 72 - 72 70 He Comes ?72: Chapter 70 He Comes 72: Chapter 70 He Comes The female students at the Inspection Field had more or less all gathered together. Jiang Li followed the teacher leading them to one side of the school examination area, where they would draw lots to determine when it would be her turn to be inspected. The lots were contained in a long, round wooden jar, and Jiang Li and Liu Xu each took a piece of paper from it in turn. The person responsible for recording announced, ¡°Jiang Li, thirteenth. Liu Xu, eighteenth.¡± There were thirty participants in total for the inspection. Jiang Li found herself in a middling position. No sooner had these words been read out than, at the other end, Jiang Yue exaggeratedly exclaimed ¡°Ah!¡± in a voice loud enough for Jiang Li¡¯s end to hear, ¡°Second Sister is thirteenth! Right behind Third Sister, who is twelfth. What a coincidence!¡± Jiang Youyao was twelfth? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li was momentarily stunned, then laughed to herself, finding the coincidence quite remarkable. Liu Xu, however, didn¡¯t take it as lightly as Jiang Li, shaking her head and saying, ¡°This is bad. Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither music is always ranked top at Mingyi Hall. Last year, her ¡®Butterfly Transformation¡¯ astounded everyone, and this year, her skills must have improved even more. The better she plays, the worse off you¡¯ll be by comparison later. Even if you¡¯re quite good, you¡¯ll be overshadowed by her.¡± People always enjoy making comparisons. After tasting delicacies, crude grain bread seems unappetizing, and so the rare delicacies become even more exquisite and sought after, while the simple meal becomes harder to swallow. This was indeed disadvantageous for Jiang Li. ¡°Why does Second Miss have to follow right after Third Miss?¡± Madam Jiang the Elder also frowned. They were all Jiang family members, and if Jiang Li performed too poorly, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on the Jiang family either. Jiang Youyao was overjoyed inside; she had never expected such an unexpected pleasure and felt as if heaven itself was on her side. She was determined to outshine Jiang Li and see her lose face. Meng Hongjin, upon witnessing the situation, snorted coldly through her nose, clearly taking delight in Jiang Li¡¯s misfortune. Her own zither skills were no match for Jiang Youyao¡¯s, but she was happy to see Jiang Li embarrass herself. Jiang Li¡¯s mind, however, wasn¡¯t occupied with these concerns. She saw Princess Yongning but had yet to see Shen Yurong. But she also knew that if Princess Yongning had unusually attended, Shen Yurong would surely come as well. While she was pondering this, the crowd of girls around her suddenly became excited, and even the nearby crowd began to stir. Liu Xu¡¯s surprised voice reached her ears, ¡°Why has His Highness Prince Cheng also come?¡± ¡°His Highness Prince Cheng?¡± Jiang Li looked toward the source of the commotion and indeed saw a man in blue robes taking his seat beside Princess Yongning¡ªit was Prince Cheng. Prince Cheng and Princess Yongning were siblings from the same mother, both born of Empress Dowager Liu. When Jiang Li was with the Shen family, she had heard some palace secrets from Shen Yurong¡¯s mouth. The Late Emperor, while living, had witnessed Noble Consort Liu and Noble Consort Xia competing fiercely for favor. However, after Noble Consort Xia passed away, Emperor Hongxiao was raised under the Empress, and later became the Crown Prince. When Prince Cheng approached his seat, he was about a step away at the closest point. Perhaps due to being favored in the past, Empress Dowager Liu still seemed to retain her haughty demeanor, which seemed to influence Prince Cheng as well. He came across as a bit unrestrained and sharp, and had Emperor Hongxiao not been a kind sovereign, with a more suspicious emperor, Prince Cheng might have suffered greatly. As Prince Cheng entered, the crowd buzzed, and Jiang Li even heard noble young ladies nearby talking in low, shy voices, ¡°His Highness Prince Cheng is so exceptionally handsome¡­¡± Jiang Li suddenly thought that Prince Cheng had a principal consort but no side consorts. Among the noble young ladies present, some with slightly lower statuses could well aspire to be side consorts to Prince Cheng. She wondered if Prince Cheng¡¯s appearance was to select a suitable young woman. Recalling Jiang Jingrui¡¯s mention of ¡°choosing a wife,¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. Before the smile reached her eyes, Jiang Li was taken aback again. Not far from Prince Cheng¡ªor rather, from Princess Yongning¡ªsat a familiar figure. He was dressed in a simple robe of pale blue, his features gentle and refined. It was easy to see he had been a beautiful youth, though that youth had long since matured into a stable and proper man. From afar, Jiang Li could recognize him instantly. Or rather, even if separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, through thousands of years, she would still recognize him at a glance. Her husband, her childhood sweetheart, whose affection was wrapped around her like a tender silk, who could draw her eyebrows and line her eyes with the blackest of inks, who promised to hold her hand for a century, to grow old alongside her. He was her husband, the man by her side, but also the enemy who watched her descend into the underworld with wide-open eyes. Jiang Li abruptly closed her eyes. Memories of the past surged tumultuously within her, almost piecing together a complete picture before abruptly breaking off at the critical moment, like a bronze mirror shattering. The final image lingering in her sight was of a shadow fleeing in panic through the window while she struggled in someone else¡¯s grasp. That cold, both familiar and unfamiliar shadow. Jiang Li opened her eyes numbly. Even with just a fleeting glance from afar, Jiang Li was certain she had seen it¡ªShen Yurong and Princess Yongning exchanging glances. Princess Yongning was as delicate and charming as a flower, whispering softly, a woman full of life. Meanwhile, Xue Fangfei was already dead, transformed into a pile of bones buried in the dirt, rotting away in the cold. She lowered her head, unable to cry or laugh. Liu Xu, unaware of her pain, still took Jiang Li by the hand and said, ¡°The examiners for today¡¯s inspection exam have arrived. Look, that¡¯s the Immortal Jing Hong¡­¡± Jiang Li¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyes in the direction Liu Xu was pointing. She saw a woman dressed in white, outshining the snow, with a fresh yellow ribbon adorning her hair, bright lips and shining teeth, exquisite brows framing a radiant face, a beauty so stunning it seemed she could be a celestial being floating down from the heavens, captivating the hearts of all who beheld her. This was the Immortal Jing Hong. Originally, Immortal Jing Hong was a cultured courtesan from Wangxian Tower, who plied her art without selling her body. Her zither skills were so transcendent that the noble young men of Yanjing City vied for her favor, elevating her status even above that of ordinary ladies of good family. Later, Immortal Jing Hong fell in love with the son of a tea merchant, who redeemed her from her life. Leaving Wangxian Tower, she retired to live quietly as a wife, dedicating herself to her family. The people of Yanjing City all lamented that they could no longer hear Jing Hong play the zither, but no one could question her skills. Her presence among today¡¯s examiners was not unexpected. Among the attendees were also young men who, upon seeing the Immortal Jing Hong, who was even more beautiful as a married woman than young maidens, blushed and could not bear to look directly at her . As Jiang Li was admiring the ethereal beauty of the Immortal Jing Hong, Liu Xu suddenly gasped beside her, exclaiming, ¡°Duke Su has also arrived.¡± As if to validate Liu Xu¡¯s observation, the surrounding area suddenly grew quiet, filled with muffled breaths that were cautiously soft, as if afraid to startle something fragile. After the snow-white attire, there followed a streak of deep, vibrant red¡ªa mournful, striking red. That was Duke Su, Jih Heng. Chapter 73 - 73 71 On the Field ?73: Chapter 71: On the Field 73: Chapter 71: On the Field If the Immortal Jing Hong were akin to a fairy descending from the nine heavens, pure and inviolable, then Duke Su¡¯s Jih Heng was like the bewitching Spirit Demon roaming in the night-clad silk, captivating souls in the blink of an eye. In his youthful red attire, he instantly captured the attention of everyone in the Inspection Field. His beautiful, flawless face possessed a mesmerizing magic, and the ambiguous smile in his eyes made the slight smile on his lips seem devilishly charming. He was an attractive young man, whose birthmark near the eye, like a black and gold phoenix butterfly embroidered on his garments, was dazzling enough to make people¡¯s heads swim. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sauntered through the Inspection Field with elegance and nonchalance, as if moon-gazing in a garden, making the entire crowd seem frivolous by comparison, and even making the previously unmatched purity of the fairy figure seem affected. ¡°Such a handsome appearance bestowed by heaven,¡± Jiang Li sighed inwardly. She had seen handsome men¡ªShen Yurong, Xue Zhao, even Jiang Jingrui, Ye Shijie,¡ªbut Jih Heng¡¯s beauty seemed to boldly set him apart from ordinary people. If not for seeing it with her own eyes, she would find it hard to believe that such a beautiful man, or rather such a beautiful person, could exist in the world. Everyone around gazed intently, including Meng Hongjin and Jiang Youyao, who were staring at Jih Heng from afar, unwilling to look away. It seemed as though everyone had forgotten that Jih Heng was an unpredictable bastard¡ªyes, a beautiful person, but a beautiful person with a toxic, capricious nature. It was best to avoid provoking him. Jih Heng could not have cared less about the gazes of others as he took his place among the examiners, just like the Immortal Jing Hong. With his seating, the total number of examiners, including Xiao Deyin, came to five. Since Xiao Deyin was a teacher from the Mingyi Hall, he had been there all along. Watching Mian Ju also arrive, who was the current court musician for Northern Yan, dedicated to playing for the Emperor and the Concubines, he appeared quite the hermit in his coarse linen garment and looked extremely happy. There was also a gaunt middle-aged man¡ªShi Yan, the chief Music Officer of the current times, in charge of ritual music, with a somewhat arrogant demeanor. These individuals were either Zither Masters and Music Officers or scholars and Zither Ladies, all having expertise in ¡°Zither Music.¡± The only one who seemed out of place was Jih Heng. His status wasn¡¯t comparable to the others; a real royal of noble rank. As for Zither Music, it was only heard that he enjoyed opera, but never had he been known for listening to the zither, much less playing it. He could almost be considered an outsider, and having a layperson judge results seemed somewhat farcical. Whatever others may think privately, they did not show it. Whether they were scared of provoking Jih Heng or were simply captivated by his appearance was unclear. Jiang Li saw that both the familiar and the unfamiliar had gathered today. She even caught sight of Zhou Yanbang, and their eyes met unintentionally. Zhou Yanbang¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, inciting a fierce and envious glare from Jiang Youyao at Jiang Li, as if she wanted to gouge out Li¡¯s flesh. The Inspection was about to begin. Children with red bands tied around their arms began calling out each person¡¯s number. Jiang Li noted only those she knew: Meng Hongjin was number eight, Jiang Youyao was twelve, Jiang Li was thirteen, Liu Xu was eighteen, Jiang Yuyan was twenty, and Jiang Yue was twenty-five. Since each person had limited time, the Inspection began almost immediately without unnecessary steps. The noble ladies of Mingyi Hall had all excelled to be there, and even the most average among them would be considered excellent in ordinary households. As the sound of the zither music reached her ears, Jiang Li¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. She was mulling over the likelihood that Shen Yurong and Princess Yongning were becoming increasingly entwined. Since Princess Yongning and Prince Cheng were siblings, Princess Yongning was bound to introduce Shen Yurong to Prince Cheng. If Jiang Li guessed correctly, Shen Yurong would undoubtedly belong to Prince Cheng eventually. Prince Cheng was influential, and Shen Yurong had some intellect; it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to receive special treatment from the Prince. Shen Yurong had already become an official in the Imperial Secretariat and was favored by Emperor Hongxiao. If Prince Cheng also backed him, wouldn¡¯t his status rise even higher in the future? Dealing with Shen Yurong then would become more difficult. However, there were still ways to confront this. Currently, Prince Cheng was on good terms with the Right Chancellor, Li Zhongnan, who happened to be a sworn enemy of Jiang Yuanbai. In other words, the Jiang Family and Prince Cheng were not on the same side. If the Jiang Family were to get involved, going against Shen Yurong, a supporter of Prince Cheng¡¯s faction, would become the natural course of action. With the backing of the Jiang Family, everything was much easier for her than if she had to struggle alone. However, how to leverage this advantage required careful consideration. As she pondered all this, time seemed to fly by, and before she knew it, seven noble ladies had already performed. It was Meng Hongjin¡¯s turn. Liu Xu told Jiang Li to watch carefully as Meng Hongjin stepped onto the Inspection Field. Today, Meng Hongjin seemed much more composed than usual, perhaps because Zither Music was not her forte. She sat down, took up the Yaoqin, burned incense, washed her hands, and played a tune called ¡°Xiaoxiang River Clouds.¡± ¡°Xiaoxiang River Clouds¡± is a piece that encapsulates a traveler¡¯s complex sentiments as they look upon the bustling clouds and water on their journey south, yearning for the mountains and rivers of their motherland, lamenting their rootless existence, and desiring a reclusive life. There were heavy lingering notes and abundant sweeping sounds. Listening to it, Jiang Li felt Meng Hongjin¡¯s rendition of ¡°Xiaoxiang River Clouds¡± was too soft, not like that of a traveler journeying south but rather like a young lady admiring the clouds. Although she failed to convey the musician¡¯s intended emotions, Meng Hongjin¡¯s finger technique was still very skilled. However, learning the zither isn¡¯t just about finger technique; the soul of the music is even more important. Meng Hongjin had tried her best, but ultimately, it could only be said that she wasn¡¯t particularly gifted in Zither Music. As expected, after Meng Hongjin finished playing the complete piece, aside from some clueless young masters who praised her performance, the five inspectors sitting below showed little expression. Jih Heng was even distractedly playing with the golden silk folding fan in her hands, opening and closing it, her eyebrows and eyes radiant and full of charm. ¡°Meng Hongjin played quite well,¡± Liu Xu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This would make things much easier for you as well.¡± Jiang Li had topped the achieving three levels of examination; as long as she wasn¡¯t the worst in the next three departments, she wouldn¡¯t be expelled from Mingyi Hall, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have to kneel and apologize to Meng Hongjin. However, if she performed too poorly in the next three departments, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her victory to be overturned. At the very least, Meng Hongjin hadn¡¯t ¡°dazzled the room with her brilliance,¡± so Jiang Li could feel somewhat relieved. ¡°However, your sister is no simple character,¡± Liu Xu went on, ¡°I saw how confident she looked, as if she had something to rely on. And you¡¯re performing right after her¡­¡± What unfortunate timing. Though it was unfortunate, what had to come would always arrive. After Meng Hongjin¡¯s inspection, another three ladies went, and before long, it was Jiang Youyao¡¯s turn to perform. Just before going up, she made a point of walking up to Jiang Li and said with a smile, ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s my turn before yours.¡± Although it sounded like a respectful younger sister speaking to her older sister before stepping forward, Jiang Li did not overlook the provocation in her words. She too responded with a smile, ¡°I wish you well.¡± Chapter 74 - 74 72 Unparalleled Beauty ?74: Chapter 72: Unparalleled Beauty 74: Chapter 72: Unparalleled Beauty Jiang Youyao gracefully ascended the verification platform. It was the beginning of August, and although it was the peak of summer, today the weather was pleasant. It had rained all night, yet the sky hadn¡¯t cleared up. Blowing in the cool morning breeze, Jiang Youyao looked like a budding flower in the early morning, delicate and brightly trembling into bloom like a pink lotus. Ji Shuran had dressed her up specially for today, with her clothes colored like the glimmer of dawn, she brought life and charm to the morning. She was like the genuine daughter of a noble, official family, every move she made was exquisite and dainty. The noble ladies around timely cast envious glances at Ji Shuran who responded with a smile and a nod. This also brought pride to the Ji family on the other end¡ªas their granddaughter was so outstanding, it was no wonder that Consort Li was treated differently by Emperor Hongxiao. Zhou Yanbang was also amidst the crowd. After Jiang Youyao went up on stage, whether intentional or not, she glanced in his direction. Seeming shy, she quickly looked away after just a glimpse. However, the busybodies noticed this interaction, and immediately began joking with Zhou Yanbang, egging him on, ¡°Miss Jiang the Third has gone up!¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s betrothal to the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang, was well-known among the official families of Yanjing City. Zhou Yanbang forced a smile, although it seemed somewhat strained. The lovely lady still appeared as lively and charming as before, yet his heart had flown elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t help but look in another direction, toward Jiang Li. However, Jiang Li was turned to the side, talking to a friend and hadn¡¯t noticed his gaze at all. At that moment, Zhou Yanbang felt a surge of bittersweet emotion. He suddenly understood what the joy of unrequited love was¡ªmore tormenting than anything else, yet also more anticipation-provoking than anything else. In fact, Jiang Li had noticed Zhou Yanbang¡¯s gaze. She found it both annoying and amusing. The real Second Miss Jiang had fallen into the water and passed away because of Zhou Yanbang. If Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion had shown even the slightest concern for their future bride, perhaps even just a simple inquiry, Second Miss Jiang¡¯s life might not have been so difficult. Regrettably, they did not, and now with Second Miss Jiang long gone, Zhou Yanbang was still acting the lovestruck fool, which was simply nauseating. Jiang Li didn¡¯t even want to pay him any attention. While she was thinking, Liu Xu suddenly said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s about to start.¡± On the platform, Jiang Youyao had just finished washing her hands, and she did this so naturally and gracefully that Jiang Li thought, at least Jiang Youyao¡¯s demeanor when playing zither music was quite impressive. Immediately after, Jiang Youyao smiled charmingly and her fingers touched the seven-string zither, plucking the first string. Jiang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liu Xu was startled, ¡°How do you know?¡± Before the words fully escaped her, Jiang Youyao¡¯s fingertip played the zither like Flowing Water cascading down, and indeed, the music was ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯. Liu Xu was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Have you heard Jiang Youyao play this at the mansion before? Did you know in advance that she was going to play this piece?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then how did you know she was playing ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯? She had only just started.¡± ¡°You can tell by her movements, and besides, one note is enough.¡± Jiang Li said it very casually. However, Liu Xu didn¡¯t take it lightly, she looked Jiang Li up and down for a while before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you must have also learned zither music before, right? Maybe you¡¯re quite good at it? But how could there be a zither music teacher on Green City Mountain? Could it be you¡¯re a prodigy?¡± Jiang Li found this somewhat amusing and irritating, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± She realized someone was staring at her. Looking outside, she caught Ye Shijie¡¯s gaze from a distance. Upon being seen, Ye Shijie immediately averted his eyes, surprising Jiang Li even more. After Ye Shijie looked away, he felt that his previous action was like trying to hide something and became annoyed with himself. Thinking it was foolish of him to worry about Jiang Li making a fool of herself today, considering she was so scheming and always had an ace up her sleeve, who knew what sort of inconceivable thing she would do today? He wondered why he was bothering himself with such trifles. ¡°Brother Ye, what are you looking at?¡± someone next to him spoke up; it was none other than the Right Chancellor¡¯s youngest son, Li Lian. Ye Shijie turned back and said, ¡°Just looking around.¡± Ever since Jiang Li had cautioned him that Liu Zimin had a good relationship with Li Lian and that Li Lian might have ulterior motives in befriending him, Ye Shijie had deliberately distanced himself from Li Lian. Li Lian noticed Ye Shijie¡¯s attitude, simply smiled without commenting, and when Ye Shijie turned his head away, his eyes flashed with an investigative glint. Chapter 75 - 75 72 Unmatched Beauty_2 ?75: Chapter 72: Unmatched Beauty_2 75: Chapter 72: Unmatched Beauty_2 On stage, Jiang Youyao played the zither very well. ¡°Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡± depicts the scene of wild geese flying across the sky in autumn, sometimes circling, sometimes looking back. An old saying goes, ¡°Capture the clear and desolate mood of autumn, with the wild geese flying and calling,¡± embodying ¡°the clear autumn sky, the refreshing breeze, the calm sands, clouds stretching thousands of miles, geese¡¯s calls in the sky, using the wild swan¡¯s lofty aspirations to express the breadth of a recluse¡¯s spirit.¡± This melody was melodious and fluent, and Jiang Li hadn¡¯t expected that Jiang Youyao would choose such a piece as ¡°Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank.¡± She thought that a delicate lady like Jiang Youyao would play a more delicate piece of music. It¡¯s not that women couldn¡¯t play bold pieces, but because the zither sound reflects the player¡¯s state of mind, how could Jiang Youyao¡¯s state of mind be so expansive and open? But Jiang Youyao played quite well. ¡°This piece is already very difficult, and over the years at the Inspection Field, few people have played it, and those who have played it did so very ordinarily. Jiang Youyao is the first to play it so outstandingly,¡± Liu Xu muttered to herself, ¡°Such difficult fingering, and yet she plays it as if it is not foreign to her at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°Is this piece very difficult?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Xu immediately replied, ¡°Among the ten famous zither pieces of Mingyi Hall, the simplest is ¡®Flowing Water,¡¯ followed by ¡®Bright Spring and White Snow,¡¯ ¡®Three Variations on the Plum Blossom Theme,¡¯ ¡®Fisherman¡¯s Dusk Song,¡¯ ¡®Xiaoxiang River Clouds,¡¯ ¡®Fisherman¡¯s Reef Inquiry,¡¯ ¡®Three Refrains on the Yang Pass,¡¯ ¡®Guangling Poet,¡¯ and then ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank.¡¯ Speaking of which, the Immortal Jing Hong became famous throughout Yanjing because of ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯¡­ Ah,¡± Liu Xu suddenly thought of something, ¡°I knew there was something familiar about Jiang Youyao¡¯s movements just now. It did look a bit like the Immortal Jing Hong¡­ Could it be that the Immortal Jing Hong has given her private instructions?¡± Jiang Li realized that it was not difficult for the Jiang Family to pay the price, and Ji Shuran was determined to make Jiang Youyao stand out in this Inspection Field, so it was not difficult to hire the Immortal Jing Hong. She asked, ¡°There are only nine pieces.¡± ¡°The most difficult one is ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats.¡¯ ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯ at least has people playing it, though not well. ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡¯ however, has not been played by anyone at the Inspection Field for many years, even by the most outstanding zither students, not to mention Mr. Xiao,¡± Liu Xu said. Naturally, she referred to Xiao Deyin. Jiang Li thought that Xiao Deyin had actually played it, but because he pursued perfection without flaws, his ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± was always just shy of perfect, so he simply refrained from playing it in public. In private, however, Xiao Deyin had been diligently practicing for years to perfect ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± and had even consulted her. However, Xue Fangfei was dead, and no one knew about these matters any longer. Jiang Youyao was still playing, the wild geese had the feeling of returning glances and hovering postures, the image of soaring before gathering, the divine essence of startling and then rising again. In the music of Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither, she gradually unfolded the varied states of the wild geese, making one feel as if one were in the autumn days, with the sky blue and clear, and geese leaving no trace as they passed. Among the examiners, Xiao Deyin¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and the Immortal Jing Hong, watching Jiang Youyao¡¯s movements on the stage, showed a flicker of satisfaction in her eyes. But then she heard someone beside her speaking, ¡°I wonder when the Immortal started taking disciples?¡± It was the court musician, Mian Ju. Mian Ju, now in his fifties, still looked as joyful as a man in his twenties, always laughing and joking. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hemp garment, worn and faded, did not at all suggest that he was a musician who performed for the emperor. When he made this comment, his tone was teasing, and his manner suggested disapproval of the Immortal Jing Hong¡¯s actions. Upon hearing this, the Immortal Jing Hong¡¯s ears reddened. Mian Ju, as a master, could not be deceived by Jiang Youyao¡¯s fingering, and she had anticipated this. Still, being pointed out so directly made her somewhat annoyed. Since her redemption and marriage, many things had changed. She married the son of a tea merchant, a common businessman, not a family of great wealth. She could no longer afford to show her face, but eventually, she still needed to provide for living expenses. The silver Ji Shuran gave her was enough to support a whole family worry-free for several years. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t refuse the private instruction of Jiang Youyao. Fortunately, Jiang Youyao was a promising student; teaching an apprentice with spirit was much better than one with mediocre talent. Then she heard Mian Ju say, ¡°But this disciple of yours isn¡¯t so impressive.¡± Even though the Immortal Jing Hong was good-natured, she felt uncomfortable at that moment and asked, ¡°Please enlighten me, sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take offense at this old fool¡¯s straightforwardness, Immortal,¡± Mian Ju said with a grin, ¡°Miss Jiang the Third has only learned the fairy-like appearance, not the fairy¡¯s soul. ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯ requires capturing the hundreds of forms of the geese. While your disciple has managed a fair bit, the open and serene sentiment is still far lacking.¡± Chapter 76 - 76 72 Stunning Beauty_3 ?76: Chapter 72: Stunning Beauty_3 76: Chapter 72: Stunning Beauty_3 Immortal Jing Hong felt annoyance in her heart, but she also knew that what Mian Ju said was correct. She knew Jiang Youyao¡¯s problem and had tried to help her, but with zither music, teachers could only teach finger techniques and skills. The musical heart had to be grasped by oneself, and no one else could assist. Jiang Youyao couldn¡¯t grasp the musical heart, which was an unfortunate matter. ¡°However, the young girl, being so young and carefree, it¡¯s normal for her to be unable to comprehend such artistic conception. To be able to play in such a manner is already quite remarkable. Unless there are any surprises, today¡¯s top honor will probably go to this young lady,¡± Mian Ju added with a chuckle. Hearing this, Immortal Jing Hong¡¯s heart finally felt a bit better. She had never taken on a disciple or given guidance to anyone; if Jiang Youyao, who had received her instructions, failed to get the top honor, it would be utterly laughable if word got out. While the two of them were conversing, Xiao Deyin and Music Officer Shi Yan both kept silent. Xiao Deyin habitually kept his own counsel, not speaking much, while Shi Yan¡¯s arrogance made him indifferent to their discussion. On the other side, Jih Heng was propping his chin with a fan, half-closing his eyes as if he was dozing off from sheer boredom. Jiang Youyao on stage possessed an elegant posture, and her zither music was incredibly fluent and pleasant to the ear. Furthermore, she was playing the challenging ¡°Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank,¡± becoming without doubt the focus of everyone¡¯s attention at the Inspection Field. ¡°That Miss Jiang the Third is quite beautiful indeed,¡± Li Lian suddenly remarked. Ye Shijie felt some aversion in his heart. Regardless of the circumstances, discussing a young lady¡¯s appearance in public was not the conduct of a gentleman. However, Li Lian¡¯s comment was immediately met with agreement from others who began to express their admiration for Jiang Youyao one after another. At another side, a young woman was staring at Jiang Youyao on stage, and spitefully said, ¡°She¡¯s really flaunting herself, utterly distasteful!¡± This person was Shen Ruyun. Shen Ruyun admired Zhou Yanbang and naturally harbored no good feelings towards his fianc¨¦e, Jiang Youyao. Seeing Jiang Youyao becoming the center of attention on stage, she felt even more bitterly jealous. Mother Shen, hearing her words, also chimed in, ¡°She doesn¡¯t behave like a proper lady from a prominent family.¡± Yet she didn¡¯t consider that Jiang Youyao was, in fact, the daughter of the current Grand Secretary. In terms of background, it was the Shen family that truly came from a humble poor scholar¡¯s family. If Shen Yurong hadn¡¯t become a top scholar, even if Shen Ruyun wanted to be a maid for Jiang Youyao, she would first have to be carefully scrutinized. ¡°She thinks she plays so well, yet she¡¯s not even half as good to listen to as my sister-in-law was back then,¡± blurted out Shen Ruyun. No sooner had the words left her mouth than Mother Shen pinched her hard, and Shen Ruyun immediately realized she had said something wrong. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Shen family never mentioned Xue Fangfei nowadays; if that person were to find out and get angry, how would they cope? It was wiser to be cautious in all things. Shen Ruyun thus fell silent. At the Jiang family¡¯s seats, the usually silent Jiang Yu Yan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Third sister is playing beautifully.¡± Jiang Yue felt extremely displeased, wondering why Jiang Yu Yan was praising Jiang Youyao at this moment. However, with Ji Shuran beside her, she managed to force a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Third sister has always been intelligent; she has a natural gift for music, and the first place today undoubtedly belongs to her. ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯ is a piece that others dare not attempt, but only our third sister dares to try, and manages to play it impeccably. If you ask me, in a few more years, no one in Yanjing City will be her match.¡± Ji Shuran said, ¡°Yu E, don¡¯t praise your third sister too much. If outsiders hear you, they might mock her for not knowing her own limits. There¡¯s always someone better out there, and your third sister still has much to learn.¡± Despite saying that, Ji Shuran¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be concealed, and the pride in her eyes irritated Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue thought bitterly that she was no less talented than Jiang Youyao, but because the main branch of the family had money and influence, they could hire the best teachers. If she could also learn the zither from those famous masters like Jiang Youyao, she too could stand out at the Inspection Field. Why was she not born in the main branch? Why were her parents just illegitimate offspring? If only they were ordinary folk, it would have been fine, but in the third branch of the Jiang Family, why was her own family the most ordinary? Jiang Yue felt extremely aggrieved. Her grievance went unnoticed by everyone. At this moment, Jiang Li was also watching Jiang Youyao¡¯s examination. ¡°She plays¡­ really well,¡± Liu Xu said with difficulty, seemingly very reluctant to admit this fact. However, the reaction of everyone else had already said it all. This year, compared to the last, Jiang Youyao had put even more distance between herself and the rest. Chapter 77 - 77 72 Peerless Beauty_4 ?77: Chapter 72 Peerless Beauty_4 77: Chapter 72 Peerless Beauty_4 Jiang Li said, ¡°But she lacks a musical heart.¡± ¡°Musical heart?¡± Liu Xu was startled. ¡°When ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯ is played to the end, the composer expresses a realization that the ways of the world are dangerous and not as simple as the nature of wild geese. Once settled, the sand is flat and the water distant ¨C the mind is content and at ease, friendships are without suspicion, and males and females communicate freely. The music is serene and beautiful, extending gently, with stillness in motion and motion in stillness, both action and quietude are suitable, and the posture is light,¡± Jiang Li explained. ¡°But because Jiang Youyao¡¯s musical heart lacks a bit of ¡®indifference,¡¯ her zither music also lacks a touch of ¡®lightness.''¡± Liu Xu listened intently to Jiang Li¡¯s words. ¡°My youngest sister has indeed played ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank¡¯ to perfection, but even if she played it a thousand times, or even ten thousand times, as long as she hasn¡¯t grasped the essence or touched the musical heart, there will always be something missing from her music, and she won¡¯t be the best,¡± she said. ¡°You make sense,¡± Liu Xu said, gradually understanding as she listened, but then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to talk about the musical heart, but it¡¯s not so easily touched upon. There are zither masters who, even if they spend their whole lives, cannot touch it. I¡¯m afraid that none of the students from Mingyi Hall could possess it. It¡¯s just too difficult to grasp such artistic conception!¡± Jiang Li smiled slightly. Indeed, it was so. To expect daughters brought up in boudoirs to comprehend the open expansiveness and heroic indifference of wild geese, seemed like the ramblings of a madman. Not to mention daughters of nobility, even common folk who¡¯ve grown old may not ever come into contact with it. As they were speaking, Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither music was nearing its conclusion. She gracefully finished the last section, the music ceased, and soon after, the Inspection Field erupted with waves of applause and cheers. This had not occurred with any of the other female students before. Jiang Youyao reveled in this rare honor, her smile beaming even brighter. She courteously bowed to the examiners and walked down from the Inspection Field with unhurried steps. Liu Xu¡¯s palms were sweating with nervousness as she said to Jiang Li, ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s your turn now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Li reassured her in return. ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± With that, she was about to leave but Liu Xu grabbed her sleeve. ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t asked you yet, what are you planning to play?¡± Liu Xu asked. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li smiled at her: ¡°Something that no one else has played.¡± Then she left first. Liu Xu stood there, murmuring, ¡°Something that no one has played, that no one has played¡­ she¡­¡± Her gaze suddenly stiffened, disbelievingly watching the figure heading up to the Inspection Field. ¡°No way¡­¡± When Jiang Li went up, she just happened to pass by Jiang Youyao coming down. As they crossed paths, Jiang Youyao smiled sweetly, ¡°Good luck, Second Sister.¡± Without turning her head, Jiang Li replied, ¡°Of course.¡± A young boy wearing a red kerchief stood on the Inspection Field and called out, ¡°Number thirteen, Jiang Li.¡± The whole place was quiet. Jiang Li stepped onto the Inspection Field. ¡°Look, your younger sister is up,¡± a mischievous youth nudged Jiang Jingrui, trying to stir up excitement. ¡°Be quiet,¡± Jiang Jingrui grew somewhat irritated. Seeing his expression, the boy wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you waiting to hear your little sister play a divine melody? Young Master Jiang the Second, you aren¡¯t ill, are you?¡± The youths all knew about the disgrace from eight years ago concerning Miss Jiang the Second, and they were also aware that the Second Miss had spent eight years in a temple, leaving everyone to presume she was nothing more than an ignoramus without any real accomplishment. Even if she had achieved the top position in Mingyi Hall, it would have been difficult to change this deeply ingrained impression overnight. Furthermore, while books, mathematics, and rites might be taught in a temple, the skills of zither, riding, and archery were not something one could learn there. Jiang Jingrui, his face dark as the bottom of a pot, although not confident himself, felt indignant when others spoke ill of Jiang Li, retorting, ¡°Are you blind? Just watch and you¡¯ll know, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll watch and see then,¡± the youths replied cheerfully. They chattered excitedly among themselves, not noticing that the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan nearby kept his gaze affixed to Jiang Li on the field, reluctant to look away. Jiang Li was preparing by burning incense and washing her hands. When she first started to learn the zither, she knew nothing about burning incense and washing her hands before playing. Incense was a luxury item used by wealthy families. Tongxiang was poor, and the paltry salary Xue Huaiyuan brought home was never quite enough, let alone affording a decent zither. Xue Huaiyuan carved a zither out of wood for her, which Jiang Li used when she began learning. It was very difficult to play, and its sound was muffled and dull. After Jiang Li learned to play the zither, she refused to use it again. Her second zither was a prize won by Xue Zhao in a martial contest. Xue Zhao had been challenged, and his opponent came from a wealthy family that owned a very fine seven-string zither. Knowing her longing for a good zither, Xue Zhao cunningly set up a wager, where if his opponent lost, he would have to give him the zither. Chapter 78 - 78 72 Peerless Beauty_5 ?78: Chapter 72 Peerless Beauty_5 78: Chapter 72 Peerless Beauty_5 For the Xue family, that zither represented a considerable sum, but for another family, it was negligible. Jiang Li still vividly remembered the day when Xue Zhao burst in from outside, excitedly placing the seven-string zither on the table and proudly declaring to her, ¡°Sister, this zither is for you!¡± The zither stayed with her for a very long time afterward. She had played ¡°Fishing Boat Singing at Dusk¡± with that zither, as well as ¡°Bright Spring and White Snow,¡± ¡°Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank,¡± and ¡°Three Variations on the Plum Blossom Theme.¡± A treasured sword befits a hero. In the beginning, she thought only a good zither was worthy of great music. But as time went on, her mindset became more open. After all, where in the world are there so many exquisite zithers? Good zithers are common, but good zither masters are rare. What a pity¡­ It was regrettable that later, when she married into Yanjing with Shen Yurong, Mother Shen said that as a married woman, she should take on the family¡¯s responsibilities and couldn¡¯t indulge in poetry and music as before. The zither was then locked away in the Shen family¡¯s storeroom, gathering dust, left to lament in the darkness. They say that after Xue Fangfei¡¯s death, the Shen family burned all of her belongings. It seemed likely that the seven-string zither, filled with her memories and affection from her father and brother, also perished in that great fire. Jiang Li lowered her eyes, feeling strangely calm at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why hasn¡¯t she started yet?¡± someone asked impatiently, seeing that she hadn¡¯t made a move for quite some time. ¡°Could Miss Jiang the Second not know how to play the zither, and now she¡¯s just frozen?¡± Someone analyzed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s possible. There¡¯s no place to learn the zither in the temple.¡± ¡°If she really doesn¡¯t know, just give up. Why insist on fighting for pride and end up unable to step down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of saving face, right? Admitting incompetence would be too embarrassing.¡± ¡°Hey hey, standing here doing nothing, isn¡¯t that embarrassing too?¡± Amidst the sneers, ridicule, pity, and sympathy filling her ears, Ye Shijie looked at Jiang Li with a hint of urgency in his eyes. What was going on with Jiang Li? The last time he saw her, she was sharp-witted and calculating. How could she be at a loss now? Where had all her cleverness gone? Jiang Li remained silent at the verification stage, and both Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue celebrated inwardly. If Jiang Li couldn¡¯t do anything on stage, even after achieving top rank in the three levels of examination, it wouldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was a joke. Ji Shuran spoke worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lili¡­¡± ¡°Could the Second Miss really be incapable?¡± Jiang Youyao muttered to herself, shaking her head, ¡°How could that be possible? The Second Miss is the most intelligent one, having been the top scholar in the examinations. She surely won¡¯t disappoint in zither music.¡± Her words only served to fuel the crowd¡¯s doubts about whether Jiang Li truly deserved her top rank. Meng Hongjin, upon seeing Jiang Li motionless onstage, couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. The gloom of the past few days cleared up, and she almost wished Jiang Li would tumble off the stage to utterly lose face. Even Xiao Deyin below the stage furrowed his brows, gesturing a servant to come forward and remind her. If Jiang Li did not act soon, she would be expelled from the stage. Just as the red-capped servant was about to step forward to give a reminder, unexpectedly, Jiang Li suddenly spoke. ¡°At the start of spring, the wind flows and the moon shines, new blossoms in the forest flare. Lovers play under the spring moon, swaying gracefully in trailing robes.¡± The song was a folk tune, and Jiang Li¡¯s singing was not in Yanjing Mandarin but seemed to be a dialect from some region, lively in flavor. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Youyao asked Ji Shuran. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Shuran shook her head, for she had never heard it before either. ¡°It sounds like a folk tune from some region,¡± Lady Lu¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Could it be that Little Miss Li learned this while she was at the temple, from people in the mountains?¡± That was indeed a possibility. Jiang Li was unfazed by everything around her. She still did not strum the zither¡¯s strings, simply sitting before it, singing in a voice unfamiliar to everyone present. ¡°Green lotuses cover the water¡¯s surface, hibiscus bloom bright red. The lad wants to pluck me, but my heart yearns for the lotus.¡± Her voice was clear and gentle, as pure as an undiscovered stream, serene yet vivacious, flowing along with the snowmelt of spring, carrying sunlight and dew, dawn and dusk. It was as if a lotus-picking woman in the mountains met her beloved for the first time, their naive affections instantly ignited, swiftly rooting into lush greenery, fragrant with flowers. ¡°Autumn wind enters through the window, lifting the silk curtains. Raising my head to gaze at the bright moon, I send my feelings across a thousand miles of light.¡± That young girl, wrapped in her lover¡¯s smile, entrusted her full affection to the moonlight. She was pure and adorable, naturally happy, but love also taught her sorrow. Chapter 79 - 79 72 Stunning Beauty_6 ?79: Chapter 72 Stunning Beauty_6 79: Chapter 72 Stunning Beauty_6 Love is truly wonderful, making everything endearing. It makes one forget how fleeting spring and summer are, that autumn has already arrived, and winter is not far behind. So she sang, ¡°In the past, we parted in green spring grass, now I¡¯m amidst snow blossoms just as dense. Who knew that yearning could be so bitter, turning raven hair to white as it commenced.¡± Her singing abruptly ceased. The seasons change, and in the end, the singing girl¡¯s actions seem in vain; however, the prime of life has passed, leaving one to wonder whether it was time that was wasted, or if it was time that did the wasting. Jiang Li¡¯s voice was pleasant, and her singing even more so. Unknowingly, the crowd at the Inspection Field had been captivated by the crisp little tune, lost in that bittersweet dream. Someone murmured, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this tune? How come I¡¯ve never heard it before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± another shook their head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a Yanjing melody.¡± Sitting not far from Princess Yongning, Shen Yurong suddenly looked up, his gaze fixed on the girl on the stage. He had heard this song before¡­ It was a folk song widely known in Tongxiang, called ¡°Midnight Four Seasons Song,¡± a song nearly every girl in Tongxiang could sing. Jiang Li¡¯s smile was faint as she sang, a song she knew as well. Below the stage, Xiao Deyin furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Immortal Jing Hong appeared somewhat surprised, Shi Yan remained deadpan, without expression, but Mian Ju was overjoyed, dancing with glee, even saying to Immortal Jing Hong, ¡°This young girl is interesting. In the zither contest, it¡¯s always the zither that¡¯s compared, but she sang a song instead, and it¡¯s not half bad!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not acceptable,¡± Immortal Jing Hong patiently explained, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t compete with zither music, then it would only be considered a clever trick, unfair to the other students.¡± Mian Ju curled his lip, about to speak, when he suddenly noticed something, laughed with delight, and said, ¡°What clever trick? Look, even the Duke has been awakened by her song.¡± It turned out that Jih Heng had at some point already opened his eyes and was now leaning on the handle of his fan, smiling as he watched the girl on the stage, his expression nuanced. This was the first time Jih Heng had shown an attitude of ¡°listening¡± from the beginning of the event. On the other end, Jiang Yue said, ¡°Is Second Miss planning to just sing a song and not play the zither?¡± Indeed, the song was novel, but in zither music contests, the competition is about the ¡°zither,¡± not the ¡°song.¡± Everyone thought that Miss Jiang the Second must have run out of tricks to think of substituting singing for playing the zither, but as they thought this, they saw Jiang Li stretch out her hands and touch the zither strings, plucking. The first note poured out. ¡°Gah¡ª¡± The audience was almost choked, ¡°She¡¯s going to play.¡± ¡°Listen, what she¡¯s playing is¡­¡± Before the word ¡°what¡± could be uttered, another series of fluent zither notes swept past listeners¡¯ ears, more cutting than Jiang Youyao¡¯s, as if someone was etching them bit by bit on the apex of one¡¯s heart. ¡°She¡¯s playing ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯!¡± Someone recognized it and became excited, the pitch of their voice changing. As soon as these words were spoken, faces all around changed. ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡± a piece not even the teachers at Mingyi Hall could play without risking ridicule, and Jiang Li dared? How many years had it been since someone had played ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡±? The Inspection Field suddenly became quiet. In the silence, someone burst out laughing¡ªit was Mian Ju, dancing with joy, completely unlike a court musician, utterly thrilled: ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡¯ this young girl has guts! So valiant!¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immortal Jing Hong helplessly said, ¡°Sir, quiet.¡± Mian Ju immediately smirked apologetically and fell silent. And so, the only sound at the Inspection Field was Jiang Li¡¯s zither. ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± tells of a woman¡¯s homesickness, her sadness in parting, and her grand resentment. The focus is on the word ¡°poignant.¡± Not to mention the scholars, but even the noble young ladies at Mingyi Hall were in their carefree days, full of innocence and without a single care. Even if they did harbor sorrows, they were but insignificant trifles. How could they express a touch of ¡°poignance¡±? Even the expression of ¡°sadness¡± would be difficult for them to convey. Though the world often speaks of empathy, is empathy as simple as a mere four words? Perhaps only a sage, one who carries the world in their heart, could achieve that. Meng Hongjin scoffed, ¡°Really biting off more than one can chew, this is nothing but a self-invited joke for others to watch¡­¡± She figured that Jiang Li wouldn¡¯t be able to play such a piece well. If Jiang Li could play it well, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was more gifted than the brightest talent Mingyi Hall had ever seen? That was impossible. But her derision gradually died down, her expression turning uglier by the moment. Jiang Li¡¯s fingering was highly proficient, as if she had been practicing the zither for decades. Her movements were exceptionally graceful, without a trace of contrivance or pretense, effortlessly light in a way that was unbelievable. The girl sat on the Inspection Field, the breeze crisp and the daylight faint, her sleeves billowing, radiantly green, exuding ease and charm. For a moment, the Inspection Field seemed to transform into a secluded valley, devoid of the vanity typically found in places of ambition, as if she was playing for herself alone. Chapter 80 - 80 72 Absolute Beauty_7 ?80: Chapter 72 Absolute Beauty_7 80: Chapter 72 Absolute Beauty_7 It was played for oneself. Jiang Li¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t focus on any particular spot, yet it seemed to take in everything before her eyes. The musician had left her hometown and lost her children; not only had she left her hometown, she had lost her children, her family had been destroyed, and her loved ones had perished. The wolf by her side had destroyed her family in this unwarranted disaster, leaving nothing behind. Yet, what was hateful was that her enemies continued to rise in high places. Since her rebirth, she had finally seen her enemies again, but she could not avenge her father and brother at this very moment, and had to suppress her rage. To restrain oneself silently was tragic; a deep hatred as vast as the sea was tragic; innocent wrongful deaths were tragic; a family¡¯s misfortune was tragic. Oppression by the powerful was tragic, and the indifference of heaven was tragic. Tragic, tragic, tragic! The zither music sounded piercingly sharp, like a sword thrusting straight into the sky. In that instant, a righteous indignation surged up, causing listeners to feel heartbroken, filled with sorrow beyond control. Heartrending! Mournful! Agony piercing through the heart! After many years, someone finally played ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± for the first time at the Inspection Field. It was originally thought that this girl would do quite well just to remember the fingering completely, but Jiang Li not only remembered it completely, she was also proficient. It was evident that she was not unfamiliar with it at all. That would have been fine, but how could a fifteen-year-old girl play the ¡°tragic¡± so well?! Twelve beats of joy and sorrow, hesitation in expressing feelings too complex to state. Thirteen beats see the strings swiftly evoking sadness, my heartache unknown to others, stirred and shredded. Fourteen beats, tears mingling with sobs, as the river flows east, my thoughts drift. Fifteen beats, the rhythm hastens, breath fills the chest, who understands the tune? Sixteen beats, thoughts vast and vague, my child and I, each on different sides. Sun rises in the east and moon sets in the west, gazing at each other in vain, not allowed to follow, leaving only a broken heart. Facing the Chinese motherwort, my worries unforgotten, playing the resounding zither, why such pain? Today, separated from my child, returning to my homeland, old resentments deepen, new ones grow long. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crying tears of blood, I look up and lament, why was I born to suffer this plight alone. Xiao Deyin, who had always been gentle, now had a somewhat rigid expression. Upon closer inspection, her fingers were still trembling slightly. Jiang Li¡¯s zither music, at least for ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡± was far superior to hers! Jiang Li¡¯s remarkable skill displayed in this piece could even qualify her to be Xiao¡¯s teacher! The title of Yanjing¡¯s first zither master now seemed like a joke! Immortal Jing Hong was also very surprised; she was already a wife and mother, indifferent to fame and wealth, so a younger generation surpassing her did not make her nervous. She was just puzzled; how could a fourteen-year-old girl understand the mournful depth of ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± so thoroughly? Even though Jiang Li had lost her mother at a young age and was sent to the temple at seven, and despite the eight years of austere life in the mountains, those hardships did not equate to the ¡°mournfulness¡± expressed in the zither music. It was simply unbelievable. Mian Ju was the happiest of all, his eyes lighting up, staring at Jiang Li as if a miser who had suddenly discovered a huge piece of gold, drooling over the thought, reluctant to shift his gaze away even slightly. He even muttered to himself, ¡°She¡¯s a natural-born zither master!¡± Shi Yan was somewhat better than Mian Ju, but upon hearing Jiang Li¡¯s zither music, he altered his previously arrogant demeanor and gradually became moved. As a music officer, he didn¡¯t share Mian Ju¡¯s disregard for decorum, but any good zither music would receive his heartfelt appreciation. Last of the four, however, was Jih Heng. The entire audience was bewitched by Jiang Li¡¯s zither music, which seemed to have the power to confuse the mind, making everyone who heard it feel a sense of sadness, as if they were staring at barren, grassless yellow earth, which in turn reminded them of their own sorrowful matters, too overwhelmed to control themselves. Zither music indeed has such magical power. It¡¯s said that a Demon Qin Master could lead people into a self-made illusion with their music, causing them to lose themselves. The world may not have Demon Qin Masters, but it does have highly skilled musicians who can convey their hearts and emotions through zither music. While everyone was captivated by the zither master, there was only one person who remained unmoved by the melody. Unlike Jiang Youyao and Meng Hongjin, who were jealous of the zither music, and Xiao Deyin, who feared the zither skills, and unlike the others who were immersed in it, he merely watched Jiang Li, his smile not changing in the slightest. Jih Heng was watching Jiang Li. His long eyelashes accentuated a gaze that seemed to be deeply mesmerizing, as if he too were intoxicated by it. Yet, a closer look would reveal how lucid he was. He had isolated himself from the zither music, and likewise, from the crowd. He watched Jiang Li play the zither as if he were watching an opera troupe perform in his own mansion; he watched the crowd on the Inspection Field become enraptured by Jiang Li¡¯s music as if he were witnessing a play within a play. Above and below the stage, life swirled all around; in the bustle of the mortal world, he stood like a heartless beauty, observing from outside the play, content to watch the drama unfold. He was very lucidly detaching himself. Some were detaching themselves, others were falling under the spell, but what about the person playing the zither, Jiang Li? She was enveloped in immense sorrow, the zither¡¯s mournful tones and the desolation in her heart seemed to become two shadows growing against each other, competing to stretch further. She was like bisected into two: one was a fervent Xue Fangfei, passionately recounting her sorrows through the melody; the other, Jiang Li, watched the audience¡¯s reactions with a cool detachment. Seventeen beats, oh, they make my heart and nose sour; mountains and monasteries obstruct, oh, making the journey hard. Departing, my heart carried the soil, oh, without any thread; returning, I leave my child, oh, my thoughts are endless and broad. Eighteen beats, oh, the melody ends; the echo lingers, oh, the thoughts are boundless. It is known that silk and bamboo, oh, are all nature¡¯s achievement; joy and sorrow follow the heart, oh, with change they connect. Barbarian and Chinese, oh, different realms, different customs; heaven and earth apart, oh, my son is in the west, my mother in the east. Alas, my grievances, oh, vast as the sky; though the universe is wide, oh, it seems it cannot contain them. Sadness always has an end, and zither music will always come to a closure. Jiang Li strummed the final tune, suddenly cutting off the sound, and after the huge resonance, there was an empty silence. Not a person spoke; all things under heaven seemed to silently mourn for the sorrowful zither music. Below the stage, Liu Xu only felt a cool dampness on her face; raising her hand, she realized that, unknowingly, her cheeks were wet with tears. Looking around, she wasn¡¯t the only one moved to tears by the music, all were melancholically lost. ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± had finally been played at the Inspection Field, and the rustic tune that preceded the eighteen beats added even more mournful color to this sad melody. The audience couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze toward Jiang Li on the stage; had they not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that such a piece could have been played by a fifteen-year-old girl. The girl stood on the inspection stage, the breeze causing her hair to rustle. She hung her head low, her expression indiscernible, yet one could feel her quiet presence. Jiang Li sighed deeply in her heart. As she raised her head, she froze. She met a pair of narrow, beautiful phoenix eyes, brimming with amusement. Chapter 81 - 81 73 ?81: Chapter 73 Loving Beauty 81: Chapter 73 Loving Beauty If this performance of ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± were likened to a play, where the audience felt anger or fear because of the performer, or joy and sorrow from the drama itself, ultimately being led by their emotions, then the sight of someone sober amongst a crowd engrossed in the act was enough to surprise. Jiang Li stared at those beautiful phoenix eyes and, for a moment, couldn¡¯t fathom the emotions hidden within, only feeling a chill in her heart, as if she were about to be seen through. That capricious beauty, Duke Su, was sizing her up, perhaps still trying to unearth her secrets. Jiang Li lowered her gaze, concealing the myriad emotions in her heart and gracefully bowed to the audience below, her performance was over. The crowd watched her, dumbfounded. For a moment, all ridicule, sneers, disdain, and even curses came to an abrupt halt. If her achievement at the upper three levels of examination had not been entirely convincing since it wasn¡¯t done before everyone, now there was nothing left for her critics to say. The one playing the zither on stage was indeed Miss Jiang the Second. Among the examiners, that joyous old fellow, Mr. Mian Ju was the first to shout out, ¡°Girl, who taught you to play the zither?¡± Calling the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter a ¡°girl¡± was somewhat abrupt, but since he was Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s favorite court musician, even Jiang Yuanbai had to give him face, and no one would say anything about it. Mr. Mian Ju¡¯s question snapped everyone back to reality; indeed, they had all seen Jiang Li¡¯s zither skills, which were familiar, not like someone touching the zither for the first time. Judging by her demeanor, she must have learned for many years. But there was no Zither Master in the temple, could she have been taught by some hidden highbrow, reclusive from the world? As soon as Jiang Li saw the glowing eyes of Mr. Mian Ju, she knew what he was thinking and readily went with the flow, saying, ¡°My mentor has already traveled far¡­¡± Ah, she indeed had guidance from a master! Mr. Mian Ju could hardly contain himself and was about to rush forward, bombarding her with questions, ¡°What¡¯s your master¡¯s name? Where does he live? Where has he gone? How can he be found?¡± Jiang Li looked at him with a hint of difficulty and vaguely said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mian Ju was first anxious, then seemed to realize something, and sighed, ¡°Let it be, let it be. These masters never wish to reveal their whereabouts. Leading a life as free as the wind, how can they be burdened by the mundane world?¡± Then, looking at Jiang Li with some envy, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite fortunate, young girl, to have the guidance of such a person at a young age. You will benefit from it for a lifetime. Why don¡¯t I have such luck? Ah!¡± Jiang Li saw his sighs and regrets and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears inside. However, Mr. Mian Ju¡¯s words did clear up everyone else¡¯s confusion. The people around them began to talk. ¡°So Miss Jiang the Second had the guidance of a master, no wonder she plays so well. I think it¡¯s even better than Miss Jiang the Third¡¯s earlier performance, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Mr. Mian Ju said that anyone acknowledged by Mr. Mian Ju as a master must be extraordinary. Miss Jiang the Second being mentored by a master, how can others compare?¡± ¡°Miss Jiang the Second is really lucky, who knows if she might become a Zither Master in the future. Look at Mr. Mian Ju, he¡¯s so fond of her talent.¡± ¡°Pfft, giving up being the Chief Minister¡¯s Daughter to become a Zither Master? Miss Jiang the Second isn¡¯t out of her mind.¡± Ye Shijie was rather stunned by this swift turn of events and after a moment, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. In the beginning, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Jiang Li, but then he vaguely felt that she might have her own ways. That arrogant, disdainful daughter of a merchant had grown up and transformed into someone completely different from before; the most apparent change was that she had become much smarter than she used to be. Jiang Yuanbai listened to his colleagues¡¯ praises of Jiang Li and felt complicated emotions. On one hand, no matter what, their praise of his daughter was always a pleasure. On the other, seeing the aggrieved look on Jiang Youyao¡¯s face, he felt somewhat heartbroken. After all, she was his daughter, who had grown up cherished and protected in his palms; the zither had always been Jiang Youyao¡¯s forte. Now that she had been surpassed by Jiang Li, Jiang Youyao must be feeling upset and disappointed. In fact, jealousy in Jiang Youyao¡¯s heart overshadowed her sorrow, and hatred outweighed her disappointment. From the moment Jiang Li began to play ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡± Jiang Youyao knew that today¡¯s situation was probably going to be upset by Jiang Li again. She looked at Ji Shuran and, seeing her serious face, felt a sense of unease brewing within. Chapter 82 - 82 73 Love for Beauty_2 ?82: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty_2 82: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty_2 After the confusion, there was a deep sense of shame. Being surpassed by Jiang Li, by a Jiang Li who had nothing after being abandoned in the temple, was more painful to Jiang Youyao than death itself. Especially when seeing the praise for Jiang Li¡¯s zither skills from the people around, it was as if a heavy slap had struck Jiang Youyao¡¯s face. To praise Jiang Li¡¯s playing was to question, what was she? Just as Jiang Youyao was about to lose control of her facial expressions, Ji Shuran, sitting beside her, gently patted her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s not over yet, you might not lose.¡± Hearing Ji Shuran¡¯s words, Jiang Youyao gradually calmed down. Although she felt aggrieved, in the end, she did not show it. Jiang Youyao¡¯s change in expression did not escape Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. While puzzled about what Ji Shuran had said, she was even more curious as to how Jiang Li could be so outstanding in the field of zither music. She had thought that after returning to the mansion, Jiang Li would be even more pathetic than herself¡­ but fact after fact proved that Jiang Li could still stand above her head. Jiang Yue glared at Jiang Li with hatred, not knowing whether it was because of the indignation over her status as the illegitimate daughter of her father or because she couldn¡¯t compare to Jiang Li. At this moment, Meng Hongjin also felt very uncomfortable. Whenever Jiang Li received any praise, people would always cast pitiful glances at her, each reminding her not to forget the bet she had made. Watching Meng Youde¡¯s displeased expression, Meng Hongjin felt scared. If Jiang Li actually came out on top in all the exams at Mingyi Hall, she would have to kneel down in front of the Imperial College to apologize to Jiang Li without her outer garments. If that happened, she would become a laughingstock of the entire Yanjing City and would bring shame to the Meng family. Her father would certainly not forgive her. A sudden chill ran down Meng Hongjin¡¯s back, as if she could already see that dreadful scene. It won¡¯t happen, she reassured herself. Jiang Youyao also played well. It¡¯s not certain that Jiang Li will win, it won¡¯t be¡­ Jiang Li stepped down from the stage. She didn¡¯t return to the Jiang family¡¯s side but instead walked over to Liu Xu who was beckoning to her. Liu Xu excitedly pulled her down to sit, Jiang Li seeing this girl so emotional for the first time. Liu Xu said, ¡°Jiang Li, the ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯ you just played was really incredible! No wonder you said before you went on stage that you would play something that no one had ever played. The ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯ has never been played in the Inspection Field before, and I think you played much better than Jiang Youyao. Even someone with average skills in zither music like me could feel the artistic conception in your playing. Based on what you described as the ¡®Musical Heart,¡¯ in this competition, you are undoubtedly the champion!¡± She spoke with such confidence, as if she were the judge herself. Jiang Li smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± She glanced up at the stage. On the Inspection Field, Mian Ju was saying to Shi Yan, ¡°Little Yan, what do you think about the piece that little girl from the Jiang family just played?¡± ¡°Little Yan,¡± Music Officer Shi Yan, with a stern face, neither approved nor disapproved of Mian Ju¡¯s nickname for him, and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± It was known to everyone that Music Officer Shi Yan was the most arrogant and critical, and the evaluations most people received from him were no more than ¡°terrible,¡± ¡°frightening,¡± or ¡°not good.¡± To get a ¡°not bad¡± meant that Shi Yan had already acknowledged the person¡¯s skills. Mian Ju clearly understood Shi Yan¡¯s personality and immediately slapped his palm, exclaiming, ¡°I knew Little Yan and I think alike. We as masters all have the same opinion!¡± He then looked towards Immortal Jing Hong and Mr. Xiao, and asked, ¡°What do you think, Immortal and Mr. Xiao?¡± Immortal Jing Hong was somewhat troubled. She had taken silver from Ji Shuran, and the act of ¡°bribing an examiner¡± had never happened in the past at Mingyi Hall. Immortal Jing Hong had agreed to it because she had thought there was no one at the current Mingyi Hall who could compete with Jiang Youyao in zither music. Even if Jiang Youyao could win the championship on her own merit, the silver Ji Shuran offered was supposedly in gratitude for guiding Jiang Youyao, but that gratitude seemed overly generous. Immortal Jing Hong accepted it, thinking it was a matter of going with the flow. After all, Jiang Youyao was indeed likely to be the champion, so why not do a favor for the Ji family? Plus, Jiang Youyao was essentially her half-disciple. So, both publicly and privately, she had reasons to favor Jiang Youyao. What had been a sure thing was disrupted by the unexpected emergence of Jiang Li. To be fair, Jiang Li¡¯s zither skills were above Jiang Youyao¡¯s, especially remarkable given Jiang Li¡¯s comprehension of the ¡°Musical Heart¡± at the age of fifteen. Immortal Jing Hong loved talent and had her own pride, but having frequented places of socializing, even as just a musician, she knew how the world works. Jiang Li might be impressive, but she had accepted silver from Ji Shuran. Of the two legitimate daughters of Jiang Yuanbai, Jiang Li was sent away at seven, while Jiang Youyao grew up by her father¡¯s side. Jiang Youyao was the favored one, with the support of Ji Shuran and the Ji family behind her, whereas Jiang Li had nothing¡­ Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 83 - 83 73 Love of Beauty_3 ?83: Chapter 73 Love of Beauty_3 83: Chapter 73 Love of Beauty_3 ¡°Jiang Li is quite remarkable, matching Youyao in every way,¡± Immortal Jing Hong said after some consideration. Upon hearing this, Mr. Mian Ju couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Could it be that the Immortal is biased towards her own disciple, Youyao? In my opinion, little lass Jiang Li exceeds Youyao by much, not to mention ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯ is more challenging than ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank.¡¯ When it comes to understanding the artistic conception, Youyao is still on the outside, while little lass Jiang Li has already entered the door. Immortal, how come you are becoming more worldly as time goes by? In a few more years, I¡¯m afraid you will lose your own ¡®Musical Heart¡¯ too!¡± This was said quite rudely, nearly leaving Immortal Jing Hong with no face. Since the beginning of her time at Wangxian Tower, when she was a qingguan, she was always adored by scholars and literati; when had anyone ever reprimanded her so discourteously? Her face immediately turned bright red with shame and indignation. ¡°Enough, what does Mr. Xiao think?¡± Mr. Mian Ju turned to ask Xiao Deyin. Xiao Deyin pondered for a moment, then unexpectedly said, ¡°I too believe that Jiang Li and Jiang Youyao are on par with each other.¡± This was tantamount to not admitting that Jiang Li was better than Jiang Youyao. Mr. Mian Ju immediately let out a cold laugh, and his gaze towards Xiao Deyin changed as he asked, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Xiao has also taken Youyao as his disciple? Why is everyone speaking against their conscience?¡± Xiao Deyin said, ¡°Not at all, Jiang Li certainly plays the zither very well, but the piece ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯ carries too much desolation, not as broad as the artistic conception of ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank.¡¯ The finger techniques of ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡¯ match those of ¡®Wild Geese Descending on the Sandbank,¡¯ but the challenge lies in the artistic conception. After all, the musician¡¯s sorrowful heart is hard for common people to truly empathize with. But speaking for myself, I don¡¯t favor music filled with desolation; just as the heart of the zither mirrors the human heart, I prefer the sense of vastness and openness.¡± ¡°What nonsense,¡± Mr. Mian Ju said with a laugh tinged with irony, ¡°Today I learned that the heart of the zither ranks high and low. Forgive my bluntness, Mr. Xiao, but your fame-seeking heart of the zither, I¡¯m afraid, no longer holds up to the title of Yanjing¡¯s number one female zither master. Not to mention Immortal Jing Hong, the late Madam of the Top Scholar Xue Fangfei was also better than you, and in a few years, likely that little lass of the Jiang Family, Jiang Li, will surpass you by far!¡± These unceremonious words caused Xiao Deyin to abruptly change color. She said, ¡°Mr. Mian Ju, watch your words! Xue Fangfei¡¯s private virtue was corrupt, yet you actually compare me with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying Mr. Xiao¡¯s character is very good,¡± Mr. Mian Ju said sarcastically. ¡°You!¡± The examination had not even finished, yet the two judges were about to argue on the stage. Although Mr. Mian Ju seemed amiable, he was a very stubborn old man. Immortal Jing Hong quickly intervened to mediate, smiling and saying, ¡°Why be angry, gentlemen? There are still other students who have not yet performed. It¡¯s not too late to wait for them to come on stage together. If there are those with even superior zither skills in the meantime, then there won¡¯t be a need to make a difficult choice.¡± Mr. Mian Ju snorted coldly, and thus the matter was settled, for now. However, everyone knew all too well, there was likely no student who could surpass Jiang Li and Jiang Youyao. The dispute was inevitable in the end. Jiang Li saw the quarrel between Mr. Mian Ju and Xiao Deyin from the stage, and although she couldn¡¯t hear exactly what was being said, she could guess it was about her and Jiang Youyao¡¯s zither skills. Presumably, Mr. Mian Ju was in her favor, since before he entered the palace, he was simply a common folk musician, and Jiang Li¡¯s rustic tune before playing the zither must have been very much to his liking. As for Xiao Deyin, if it had been before, Jiang Li would have believed she would definitely be on her side, but now¡­ it was uncertain. Zhou Yanbang watched Jiang Li, who was by Liu Xu¡¯s side, intently. Jiang Li¡¯s zither performance had once again amazed the audience, which only strengthened his resolve to break off the engagement with Jiang Youyao and be with Jiang Li instead. Jiang Li was his fianc¨¦e to begin with. If not for some mishap, they might have already been married by now. A woman like her was supposed to be his! Zhou Yanbang thought that now, Jiang Li had likely risen above the name of a ¡°useless bundle,¡± and with this, his parents¡¯ objection would surely not be as vehement. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the accusation of poisoning her stepmother, the Marquis of Ningyuan had always cherished him and would probably compromise. Only, by doing this, he would be unfair to Youyao, and he felt somewhat guilty at the thought, resolving to compensate her in other ways. While Zhou Yanbang pondered over Jiang Li, not far from him, Shen Yurong too had a glazed look in his eyes. Seeing Miss Jiang the Second play the zither on stage inexplicably reminded him of his deceased wife. After all, Xue Fangfei¡¯s zither skills were unmatched, and back in the days at Tongxiang of Xiangyang, she often played the zither. At that time, he would often stand outside the Xue Family¡¯s gate, beneath the wall, listening to the laughter and zither music of the beauty inside. Chapter 84 - 84 73 Love for Beauty_4 ?84: Chapter 73: Love for Beauty_4 84: Chapter 73: Love for Beauty_4 Later, when Xue Fangfei came to Yanjing, he no longer played the zither. He had become the top scholar and was busy with all sorts of social engagements. The memory of Xue Fangfei¡¯s zither music had gradually become blurred, but today, under the tunes played by Miss Jiang the Second, he inexplicably felt as if he saw his deceased wife again. Even though Xue Fangfei would not play such a sorrowful piece, even though Xue Fangfei and Jiang Li were two completely different people¡­ The oddity in Shen Yurong¡¯s behavior, however, was caught by Princess Yongning, who was sitting beside Prince Cheng. Princess Yongning¡¯s smile remained on her lips, but a glint of spiteful poison flashed through her eyes. Seeing Shen Yurong like this, it was clear he was thinking of Xue Fangfei again. The mere thought that Shen Yurong might still pine for Xue Fangfei made Princess Yongning insanely jealous, and she despised Jiang Li on the stage as well. They should all die; why of all people did Jiang Li have to resemble that whore! Of course, Jiang Li was naturally unaware of the thoughts of others. She was simply calculating in her mind, wondering whether Duke Su, Jih Heng, had discovered anything. She always felt very uncomfortable under Jih Heng¡¯s gaze¡ªcould there be some deeper meaning? Except for that one time on Green City Mountain, she had no other interactions with Jih Heng. Even if Jih Heng remembered her, it was merely a brief encounter. It should¡­ have nothing to do with her. Determined, Jiang Li decided that if Jih Heng exposed her plan against Venerable Master Jingan on Green City Mountain, she would vehemently deny it, as there was no other evidence anyway. With that thought, she was so preoccupied that she didn¡¯t even pay attention to the students going on stage for the examination one by one. The students continued to play their zither music, Liu Xu had passed, Jiang Yu Yan had played, and Jiang Yue had finished as well. By the time the last female student had played, the zither music examination had concluded, and it was already afternoon. With Jiang Youyao, or rather, with Jiang Li setting such a high standard, listening to the zither music of others felt unavoidably bland, as if it was just a matter of technique, and even the technique was not mastered. The gap was simply too wide. It was not only obvious to those who understood zither music but even laymen could instantly differentiate between the superior and the inferior. The results of the zither music examination were to be announced immediately. And now, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention was mostly on Jiang Li and Jiang Youyao. Jiang Youyao stood beneath the stage, clutching Ji Shuran¡¯s hand tightly. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but become nervous. If she were to lose to Jiang Li in her own area of expertise¡­ Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t even dare to think about how Zhou Yanbang would look at her! Seeing Jiang Youyao less confident than before, Lady Lu from the second branch of the family immediately smiled and said to Ji Shuran, ¡°Sister-in-law is indeed remarkable, having raised two daughters, each more intelligent than the last. I think, whether it is Youyao or Little Miss Li who takes the top spot, it¡¯s someone from the main branch of the family. Sister-in-law must be delighted, truly worthy of being Brother¡¯s children.¡± Ji Shuran was already somewhat troubled and irritated, and upon hearing Lady Lu¡¯s provocative words, she felt even more angered, but her face did not show it in the slightest. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I do think that Lili played even better.¡± She then proactively praised Jiang Li. Jiang Yue scoffed in her heart, certain that her great aunt must be seething with hatred for Jiang Li. However, Jiang Yue would also prefer Jiang Youyao to take the top spot over Jiang Li, for after all, Jiang Li had nothing, and how could someone with nothing compete with someone who had everything? She ought to submit and beg pitifully like herself. The five examiners were discussing. There were no objections regarding the other students, but when it came to Jiang Li and Jiang Youyao, disagreements arose. Immortal Jing Hong and Xiao Deyin thought that Jiang Youyao deserved the first place, whereas Mr. Mian Ju and Shi Yan believed that Jiang Li should take the first place. Neither side was willing to yield, stubbornly holding their positions. ¡°Anyone with eyes can see that Jiang Li is the first, what is going on with you all?¡± Mr. Mian Ju, deeply frustrated, exclaimed, ¡°Can you all not hear?¡± ¡°Mr. Mian Ju,¡± Xiao Deyin said, ¡°Everyone has their own opinions, just as we cannot influence yours, you cannot impose yours on us.¡± Immortal Jing Hong was slightly taken aback. She herself had taken silver from Ji Shuran and Jiang Youyao was her personally trained student; she had no choice but to side with Jiang Youyao. Yet, as someone who understood zither music, she knew Jiang Li¡¯s skills should be superior to Jiang Youyao¡¯s; Xiao Deyin couldn¡¯t possibly have failed to notice. So why did Xiao Deyin insist on abandoning Jiang Li for Jiang Youyao? Could it be that Xiao Deyin also took silver from Ji Shuran? But that was impossible because Xiao Deyin led a comfortable life teaching at Mingyi Hall, and having even rejected a royal court zither master position, clearly showed he was not one to lust after wealth and honor and would not be swayed by silver. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 85 - 85 73 Love for Beauty_5 ?85: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty_5 85: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty_5 Immortal Jing Hong found it hard to understand. Xiao Deyin, however, was exceptionally persistent. Mian Ju was even less likely to give in, and Shi Yan did not say much more. Immortal Jing Hong hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Could it be that this time we should have two top winners?¡± Having two top winners was not without precedent in previous inspections. It had only ever been done because it was too difficult to choose between two evenly matched competitors. Mian Ju scoffed, ¡°But Jiang Li clearly played much better than Jiang Youyao!¡± This was his refusal to agree. Neither this nor that was acceptable, and as a result, the atmosphere became tense. The failure of the examination officials to announce the results at the Inspection Field was gradually noticed by everyone present. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t they announced the results yet?¡± ¡°I just saw Master Mian Ju pointing at Miss Jiang the Second and Miss Jiang the Third. Could it be he is having a hard time deciding?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, both Miss Jiang the Second and Miss Jiang the Third are equally outstanding, but I prefer Miss Jiang the Third; she is truly beautiful! She has always been the first in Zither Music,¡± ¡°I, on the other hand, prefer Miss Jiang the Second. That was ¡®Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡¯ something no one has ever played before.¡± Jiang Youyao saw that there were no results forthcoming and hope slowly grew in her heart. Even a shared first place would be less painful than losing outright to Jiang Li. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly stay here until it gets dark, can we?¡± Mian Ju was getting impatient, ¡°We need to come to a decision.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no other choice right now,¡± said Immortal Jing Hong with a bitter smile. She and Xiao Deyin were resolutely unwilling to budge, and it seemed that Mian Ju and Shi Yan shared their sentiment. They were at an impasse. Just then, a languid voice suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it not over yet?¡± Turning around, it was Duke Su, Jih Heng, who had been dozing off, now wide awake and playing with a folding fan in his hand, smiling at them. Even Immortal Jing Hong, who was now married, could not help being momentarily dazed by Jih Heng¡¯s smile. When she came to her senses, she apologized, ¡°We have come to a disagreement¡­¡± Mian Ju, as if struck with an idea, his eyes lit up when addressing Jih Heng, ¡°Duke, your awakening is timely. Shi Yan and I believe Jiang Li should be the top winner. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immortal and Mr. Xiao believe the first place should go to Jiang Youyao. Neither side can convince the other, so since you¡¯re awake and you are an official today as well, why don¡¯t you give us your opinion, and tell us which side you¡¯re on?¡± Immortal Jing Hong was beside herself with laughter. Out of all people, Mian Ju had to ask Duke Su for judgment. Although she had no idea why Duke Su was also an official for Zither Music that day, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he had been dozing since the beginning and occasionally woke up only to quickly close his eyes in disinterest again. Since the assessment of the first student, Jih Heng had not said a word, as if he had come simply for the pleasure of being there. So without spoken agreement, the four had not bothered him, deciding the scores of the others amongst themselves. Now that Mian Ju was bringing Duke Su to decide, who wasn¡¯t even a Zither Master, how could he understand the Zither? But now, Mian Ju wanted Duke Su, who could barely be bothered to lift his eyelids, to judge the final outcome. Whether it was Jiang Li or Jiang Youyao who was the winner, Immortal Jing Hong even doubted if Duke Su could tell who was who. How could he judge without having listened closely to their playing? Wasn¡¯t this just creating chaos? The most important thing was, Duke Su¡¯s attitude was one of utter disdain for these matters, and who knew if he would deign to give a ruling? He probably couldn¡¯t be bothered to say much more. Mian Ju, however, was staring intently at Jih Heng. Jih Heng, looking at a page of red paper, paused his gaze on the tags ¡°Jiang Li¡± and ¡°Jiang Youyao,¡± and said softly, ¡°Jiang Li¡­¡± ¡°Right! Did you hear that? Duke Su has excellent taste; he¡¯s already decided it¡¯s Jiang Li!¡± Jih Heng was nearly jumping for joy. ¡°Mr. Mian Ju, stay calm,¡± Xiao Deyin said indifferently, ¡°The Duke has not finished speaking yet.¡± Xiao Deyin thought to himself, Duke Su had no particular fondness for the Zither, preferring opera, and had not listened attentively today. Surely, he would not choose based on Zither skills. But Duke Su had one hobby: he liked beauties, and Jiang Youyao was indeed a glorious beauty¡­ All of a sudden, Xiao Deyin¡¯s heart sank. Speaking of it, Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li, was not unattractive either! He turned his head to look at Jiang Li. Jiang Li was whispering something to Liu Xu beside her, her profile even more exquisitely beautiful against the backdrop of it, her light green dress like early spring, outlining the slender grace and splendor of the young girl, as if one could even smell the fragrance from her hair. Chapter 86 - 86 73 The Love of Beauty_6 ?86: Chapter 73: The Love of Beauty_6 86: Chapter 73: The Love of Beauty_6 Jiang Youyao was indeed beautiful, but Jiang Li was not the slightest bit inferior! Just as that thought crossed her mind, she saw the handsome young man in red suddenly lift the corners of his mouth in a smile, holding a folding fan in hand. With a carefree gesture, he pointed in a direction and said indifferently, ¡°Let it be her.¡± Everyone hastily looked in the direction he pointed! The golden silk folding fan, light as a cicada¡¯s wings¡ªwhen closed, was merely a narrow strip. The plaque pointed to by the fan displayed, starkly, two characters. Jiang Li! Jih Heng had chosen Jiang Li. The heart of the Immortal Jing Hong relaxed, not knowing why, but she felt considerably relieved. After accepting Ji Shuran¡¯s silver, she had indeed helped Jiang Youyao, but it was Duke Su who had spoken personally, an affair beyond her control. And Jiang Li was indeed worthy of the name. Xiao Deyin, however, still stubbornly said, ¡°Your Grace, do not make light of this. The examination is no trivial matter¡­¡± She swallowed her words mid-sentence, simply because Jih Heng had glanced at her. That glance was cool, laden with a touch of mockery, as if he pierced through the secrets in the depths of her heart, sending her into an ice-cold abyss in a moment, leaving her unable to utter another word. Mian Ju made a decisive move. With a bold stroke of his brush, he wrote Jiang Li¡¯s name at the top of the red list. The dust had settled! Xiao Deyin watched, her eyes wide, as Jiang Li¡¯s name dominated the red list without any room for recourse. Meanwhile, Duke Su, Jih Heng, chuckled lightly, stood up as if intending not to stay any longer, ready to leave his seat. Before departing, however, he shot a seemingly inadvertent glance in Jiang Li¡¯s direction. Jiang Li was also staring at Jih Heng, still pondering over his intentions, when unexpectedly, just as he was about to leave, he glanced at her again. She was startled for a moment, feeling that he truly embodied the word ¡°unpredictable,¡± completely at a loss as to what he might be thinking. But was he really about to leave? Still stunned, a young boy with a red sash began reading from the freshly written red list. From back to front, Liu Xu scored a medium grade, Jiang Yuyan and Jiang Yue fared slightly worse, while Meng Hongjin took the sixth place. The closer to the front it got, the more anxious Jiang Youyao became. Could she secure first place? The red-sashed boy called out her name: ¡°Jiang Youyao, second place¡ª¡± Jiang Youyao felt her mind go blank, her legs gave way, and she nearly fell to the ground. Luckily, Ji Shuran steadied her. After regaining her footing, she trembled slightly, despairing as she waited for the boy to announce the final name, inwardly screaming that it couldn¡¯t possibly be that one. Then her fate was sealed to be contrary to her wishes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°First place, Jiang Li!¡± The two definitive words shattered Jiang Youyao¡¯s unrealistic fantasy, piercing her heart like a sharp sword. Meng Hongjin was wounded as well. Meng Hongjin shook her head, pinching herself hard, as if trying to discern whether all this was a dream or reality. The clear sensation of pain from her hand reminded her that this was indeed real. Adding on to ¡®achieving three levels of examination¡¯, Jiang Li had now secured four first places in total. If this continued, she would lose the bet and become the laughingstock of Yanjing City in front of the Imperial College gates¡ªshe was doomed to lose! At that moment, the only thought in Meng Hongjin¡¯s mind was this. Ye Shijie, standing a distance away, let out a sigh of relief. Seeing Jiang Li claim the first place, he found it both unbelievable and entirely justified. He didn¡¯t even realize the smile tugging at the corner of his mouth when he heard Jiang Li was ranked first. The battle was won. Amid Liu Xu¡¯s continuous congratulations, Jiang Li¡¯s smile was gentle, and she didn¡¯t seem overly excited. The truth was, using her scholarly talents to participate in Mingyi Hall¡¯s examination was like bullying these young students. Yet, observing the buzzing crowd on the Inspection Field, Jiang Li felt a moment of joy in her heart. With this battle, she had made a modest name for herself, which would make her future path much easier. Jiang Li turned her head, intending to look at Jih Heng again, but only caught sight of his red-garbed silhouette fading into the lingering twilight. Never mind, Jiang Li thought. Perhaps she was overthinking it. After all, Duke Su had no ties with the Jiang Family. How could he pay any attention to a minor girl like herself? It was nothing more than a passing fancy, similar to his interest in actors who learned new scripts. Understanding this, Jiang Li felt at ease. Liu Xu, more excited than if she herself had claimed the top spot, said, ¡°Jiang Li, you¡¯re first, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I heard it,¡± Jiang Li smiled and replied. ¡°How come you don¡¯t seem excited at all?¡± Liu Xu looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy?¡± ¡°How could I not be happy?¡± Jiang Li answered, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the upcoming Imperial Archery events, that¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 87 - 87 73 Love for Beauty 7 ?87: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty 7 87: Chapter 73 Love for Beauty 7 ¡°Oh right,¡± Liu Xu also thought of it, ¡°In the Imperial Archery competition, besides the daughters of the military families, most of the girls from our school are also quite weak. Can you¡­ do it?¡± She cautiously asked Jiang Li. If it had been before, Liu Xu would have undoubtedly believed that Jiang Li definitely couldn¡¯t. However, after several occasions, Liu Xu no longer knew whether Jiang Li could or not. Jiang Li always managed to surprise everyone time and time again, making one wonder what she wasn¡¯t capable of? For instance, mastering the three levels of examination studies, being able to distinguish genuine paintings from forgeries, and even playing the ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± that no one else had played before. Jiang Li answered vaguely: ¡°A little.¡± Even just ¡°a little¡± stunned Liu Xu with the response, almost making her exclaim out loud ¡°You can actually do it too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just did it to get through the school exam. I guess I was just lucky today; I don¡¯t know if I will have such good luck in the two Imperial Archery events.¡± She continued speaking while walking towards the Jiang Family¡¯s seats. Jiang Yuanbai saw his younger daughter, Jiang Youyao, with a look of dejection on her face which left him feeling uneasy, just as he caught sight of his eldest daughter approaching. His expression grew complex. Jiang Li had been abandoned at the temple for eight years, not taught by anyone, yet she had turned out so well. This seemed to indicate that Jiang Li was even more intelligent than Jiang Youyao, yet such an intelligent daughter had been wasted. On the one hand, Jiang Yuanbai felt guilty about his inaction toward Jiang Li over the years; on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t forget the mistake she made against Ji Shuran eight years ago. Although it is said that knowing one¡¯s mistakes can make one improve, which is the greatest virtue, the harm had already been done, and no matter how one tried to make amends, there would always be scars. It was true for Jiang Li, and the same for him. Jiang Li ignored Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s complex gaze and met Lady Lu¡¯s warm smile. Lady Lu said, ¡°Lili is really impressive. You¡¯ve only been at Mingyi Hall for a few days, yet you¡¯ve topped the class again. I think, in all these years at Mingyi Hall, Lili is the most formidable. What others couldn¡¯t do, you did in one go.¡± While praising Jiang Li, she also subtly put down Jiang Youyao. Stating that what Jiang Li could achieve, Jiang Youyao could not, implying that Jiang Youyao was inferior to Jiang Li. Upon hearing these words, Jiang Youyao felt even more resentful, yet her expression became even more aggrieved and pitiful. Jiang Yuanbai cleared his throat twice, unable to bear causing distress to his younger daughter, and said: ¡°Youyao is also good.¡± Ji Shuran, however, countered, ¡°Youyao is still a bit young and not as polished as Lili. Lili really opened our eyes today,¡± she said with a smile looking at Jiang Li, ¡°In the future, Youyao should learn more from Lili.¡± This gracious demeanor really astounded Jiang Li, thinking that Ji Shuran indeed knew when to yield and when to stand firm. But as for her advising Jiang Youyao, not to mention whether she herself was willing, Jiang Youyao probably wouldn¡¯t want it either. Besides, Jiang Li didn¡¯t think Jiang Youyao felt she was superior to the Immortal Jing Hong. Nonetheless, it was important to maintain appearances, so Jiang Li smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mother¡¯s good instruction.¡± Jiang Yue watched from the side, sneering inwardly. Now playing the part of the filial and kind, who knows if they didn¡¯t all have their own ulterior motives? Ji Shuran knew how to act, and so did Jiang Li; Jiang Yue began to grow wary of Jiang Li in her heart. ¡°Tomorrow will still be the two events of Imperial Archery,¡± Madam Jiang the Elder said, ¡°Little Miss Li, can you do it?¡± The two events of Imperial Archery consisted of horse riding and archery, and this year¡¯s school examinations combined these two events into one ¨C shooting arrows while riding, which was also essentially the skill of horsemanship and archery. This was because in the recent years, the Dongtu had invaded. The Dongtu People, hailing from the steppes, excelled at horsemanship and archery, so the army began to drill cavalry archer troops. Mingyi Hall followed the lead of the army by having the young women combine horse riding and archery, using the skill of horsemanship and archery to test both elements in one go, which was seen as killing two birds with one stone. ¡°I know a little,¡± Jiang Li said. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as they looked towards Jiang Li. How could she even know that? Could it be that, hidden somewhere within Green City Mountain, there was another Mingyi Hall where even Imperial Archery was taught? Jiang Yuanbai was also surprised and asked, ¡°Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Once some pilgrims donated horses to the temple, and out of curiosity, while feeding them, I climbed up and secretly rode them. The horses were gentle and not difficult to control,¡± Jiang Li explained. ¡°As for archery, Tonger and I once made bows and arrows from tree branches in the forest to hunt birds for food to fill our stomachs.¡± Tonger felt a bit perplexed, for she had no knowledge of these matters. Nevertheless, she nodded and corroborated Jiang Li¡¯s story, keeping a straight face and lying with as much earnestness as her mistress. To Madam Jiang the Elder and Jiang Yuanbai, this tale had a peculiar taste. Feeding horses, hunting birds, filling one¡¯s belly ¨C those ignorant of the truth might think this the life of a poor country family, never imagining it was the plight of the Chief Minister¡¯s Family¡¯s young miss. They had no idea just how hard Jiang Li¡¯s past years had been. Jiang Yuanbai, with both a tender heart and soft ear, especially towards his family, immediately felt extreme regret over his actions from before. Ji Shuran, however, harbored secret resentment. Jiang Li dared to voice grievances right in her presence. So young, yet so crafty. If she didn¡¯t find a way to stop her now, who knew how much trouble she¡¯d cause in the Jiang Residence in the future? Jiang Li had to be dealt with, Ji Shuran thought. Ordinary methods wouldn¡¯t suffice. As Ji Shuran was pondering this, she suddenly noticed something and gave an involuntary start. A glance caught Meng Hongjin standing amid the crowd, glaring straight at Jiang Li. The gaze was brief and blurred, but the darkness and scheming within didn¡¯t escape Ji Shuran¡¯s eyes. Initially puzzled, Ji Shuran quickly had an epiphany and felt at ease. She smiled at Jiang Li, the cloudiness from earlier swiftly dispersing, and even going along with Jiang Yuanbai¡¯s sentiments, she said, ¡°Little Miss Li, you truly suffered in the past years. Now that you are back home, those days are behind you. It will only get better from here on.¡± Jiang Yuanbai was very pleased with Ji Shuran¡¯s considerate response, but upon hearing her words, Jiang Li immediately became alert. What had changed? Ji Shuran seemed to have relaxed all of a sudden. What was the change? Chapter 88 - 88 74 Imperial Archery ?88: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery 88: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery The Zither Music Inspection came to a close amid the crowd¡¯s sighs and murmurs. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how one spun it, Jiang Li¡¯s rendition of ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± that day became the talk of Yanjing City. The doubts about her achieving three levels of examination dissipated for a moment. Moreover, the zither skills Jiang Li displayed had many people reassessing the bet between Miss Jiang the Second and the daughter of the Meng Family, and in the betting houses, some people even began to back Jiang Li for the win. These changes were gradual but pervasive. Overnight, it seemed everyone had reached a consensus: Jiang Li was no worse than any other noble lady in Yanjing. This was naturally a favorable turn for Jiang Li, but not for everyone else. Not to mention the other female students of Mingyi Hall whom Jiang Li had outshone, Meng Hongjin, the other party in the bet, was also filled with restlessness. In the Meng Family residence, Meng Youde had not yet returned, and Mother Meng sat in the hall, heaving sighs of despair. Meng Hongjin locked herself in her boudoir, overturning her desk in a tantrum, her face revealing irritation. Yet, upon closer inspection, one could detect a trace of panic within that irritation. Unconsciously, matters had reached this state. Reflecting on it, Meng Hongjin still felt it was all like a dream. She couldn¡¯t fathom how what had seemed a certainty had transformed into the current scenario. She had heard from the servants¡¯ private conversations that in the major betting houses, people were starting to bet on Jiang Li. What did this indicate? It suggested, at least in the eyes of the public, that it was possible for her to lose to Jiang Li. It wasn¡¯t just outsiders who thought so; even Meng Hongjin¡¯s initial confidence had long since evaporated. Meng Hongjin understood that she had probably been deceived by Jiang Li. The pretense of knowing nothing, of complete ignorance, was just a ruse Jiang Li conjured up to blind her. Jiang Li had probably harbored the intention to humiliate her from the start, setting a trap and goading her into the bet. In truth, Jiang Li knew everything. However, the words were already out there, and the whole of Yanjing City knew of her bet with Jiang Li. Now it was too late to retract the bet. An attendant tried to comfort her, ¡°Miss shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Tomorrow is the Imperial Archery event, your strongest suit. As long as you take the lead in these two events, Miss Jiang won¡¯t be the first.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not the first, I¡¯ve still lost,¡± Meng Hongjin retorted coldly. According to the terms Jiang Li set in their bet: if she wasn¡¯t at the very bottom of Mingyi Hall, I must kneel and apologize to her. If Jiang Li outperforms me, I must kneel at the gates of the Imperial College to offer my apologies. And if she is not only better than me but also the top scorer in the entire Inspection Field, I must strip off my outer garment at the gates of the Imperial College and apologize to her! Three bets, each more malicious than the last. Now Jiang Li had been first in the first four events, certainly not last, and had even outdone herself. Even if she managed to come first in the two Imperial Archery events, at most, Jiang Li didn¡¯t win the overall top spot. According to the bet, Meng Hongjin would still have to kneel at the gates of the Imperial College and apologize to Jiang Li. Meng Hongjin simply couldn¡¯t accept ending up in such a predicament. If she didn¡¯t want her reputation ruined, she would have to find an excuse to weasel out of the bet, but then, wouldn¡¯t she become the laughingstock of the entire Yanjing City? She could not let such a thing happen! Suddenly, a sinister idea that had earlier crossed Meng Hongjin¡¯s mind resurfaced. In the Imperial Archery Field, blades and arrows do not discriminate. There had been girls who got thrown off their horses during the Inspection and sustained injuries, though not severe¡ªmerely shocked and needing a few days of rest at home to recover. But what if Jiang Li were to be unlucky, thrown from her horse on the Inspection Field? Putting aside a fatal broken neck, even broken legs leaving her disabled for life would suffice, or perhaps if a jagged rock slashed her face, disfiguring her¡ªwouldn¡¯t that also be fortunate? And as for archery, if someone were to ¡°mistakenly¡± shoot during the chaos and Jiang Li got hurt by another¡¯s arrow, that too would be a welcome turn of events. In this way, Jiang Li would be unable to show her face before others for a while, and no one would bring up the bet again¡ªwith her incapacitated, who would care about the wager? The more Meng Hongjin thought about it, the more excited she became. Imagining Jiang Li¡¯s unbearable suffering, she inadvertently burst into laughter. She was naturally skilled at Imperial Archery, and tampering with it would be as easy as turning over her hand. The maid in the room, seeing Meng Hongjin¡¯s somewhat ferocious smile, felt a chill and involuntarily bowed her head, not daring to look at her mistress any longer. Chapter 89 - 89 74 Imperial Archery_2 ?89: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_2 89: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_2 ¡­ Others, such as Meng Hongjin, were also unhappy because of Jiang Li¡¯s zither music winning the leading position. In Yaoguang Mansion, maidservants were kneeling all over the floor. Miss Jiang the Third, feeling vexed, had arbitrarily found an excuse to punish a roomful of servants. Ji Shuran had just entered the room when she saw Jiang Youyao overturning a celadon vase. The vase shattered on the floor, prompting Ji Shuran to frown slightly. Carefully stepping over the broken porcelain, she instructed a nearby maid to quickly tidy up. Only then did Jiang Youyao turn her head and notice Ji Shuran¡¯s arrival. Without a word, Ji Shuran just stared at Jiang Youyao. This usually pleasant-looking lady could be quite formidable when truly angered. Jiang Youyao shrank back and called out, ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Ji Shuran pressed her hand to her forehead and sat down on the bedchamber¡¯s couch, shaking her head as she said, ¡°Your father would be displeased to see you like this.¡± ¡°Father has already stopped liking me,¡± Jiang Youyao bit her lip and said, ¡°He has been bewitched by that wretched Jiang Li already, listening to everything she says!¡± ¡°How many times have I told you, a young lady must be careful with her words,¡± Ji Shuran sternly began, ¡°If others heard what you just said, do you know how troublesome that could be?¡± ¡°I know, Mother, I¡¯m just venting in front of you.¡± Jiang Youyao said, frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m just really angry. You saw it today as well, Jiang Li was clearly defying me. I¡¯ve always been skilled in zither music, but today she just had to outdo me. Now the whole Yanjing City knows that her zither skills surpass mine, Miss Jiang the Second. What am I supposed to do in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s her zither skills now, but what about later? She just wants to use me as a stepping stone. Mother, you didn¡¯t see how Prince Zhou kept looking at her today. That wretch, she wants to seduce Prince Zhou, she¡¯s still not giving up!¡± By the end of her speech, Jiang Youyao was clenching her teeth, making one suspect that if Jiang Li were present, Jiang Youyao would surely tear her to pieces. Ji Shuran paused, too preoccupied to reprimand Jiang Youyao¡¯s unruly speech, and only asked, ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Jiang Youyao said with grievance, ¡°She wants to replace me, to reestablish herself as the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family¡¯s main branch. Mother, didn¡¯t you say that there can only be one legitimate daughter in the main branch, and that is me? That no one can take away what¡¯s mine? But now, even my betrothed is about to be snatched away by Jiang Li. Mother, how can I not care?¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Shuran was deeply shaken, Jiang Youyao¡¯s words ¡°that no one can take away what¡¯s mine¡± pierced her heart. Turning around to look, Ji Shuran saw Jiang Youyao¡¯s genuinely distressful state, with eyes red with tears. Her heart inevitably softened, and she sighed, ¡°Nonsense, how could the Heir of Marquis Ningyuan be stolen by someone else? Let¡¯s not mention anything else, the Zhou Family has already changed an engagement once, and engagements are not to be taken lightly. How could they be changed over and over again? Besides, given the reputation of Jiang Li, how could she compare with you? I¡¯ve met Madam Ningyuan; their family also favors you. If they changed the engagement again, it would put our Jiang Family in a terrible position, and your father would not allow it. Youyao, you can rest assured, no one can take Zhou Yanbang from you.¡± ¡°But Prince Zhou has been bewitched by Jiang Li¡­¡± Jiang Youyao was still bitter. ¡°She¡¯s not worth a single hair on your head, you¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Ji Shuran laughed, ¡°If he had Jiang Li in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t have gone eight years without ever mentioning her, with such disregard. Does that seem like someone who cares about her?¡± Jiang Youyao felt slightly better at these words. However, Ji Shuran was pondering in her heart. She had spoken thus to comfort Jiang Youyao, but if what Jiang Youyao said was true, and Zhou Yanbang truly had feelings for Jiang Li, then they needed to be vigilant. Though it was common for a man to have multiple wives and concubines, the idea of Zhou Yanbang harboring feelings for Jiang Li and marrying her daughter was something Ji Shuran found suffocating just to think about. ¡°But you¡¯re not wrong, Jiang Li must not be allowed to stay,¡± Ji Shuran declared, ¡°I originally thought that if she were obedient, she could be of use to us in the future. But it seems she doesn¡¯t want to behave. She has barely returned to the household and she¡¯s already causing chaos. Keeping her any longer would be inviting disaster.¡± ¡°Mother, are we going to deal with her?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately pressed on with her questions. ¡°I¡¯ve said it,¡± Ji Shuran smiled, stroking Jiang Youyao¡¯s hair gently, ¡°Jiang Li is too conspicuous, attracting jealousy and hatred. Don¡¯t worry. Having drawn so much attention this time, she has already offended others. There are people who are more eager for her disappearance than we are. Tomorrow at the Imperial Archery, just wait and see.¡± Chapter 90 - 90 74 Imperial Archery_3 ?90: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_3 90: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_3 Jiang Youyao was puzzled, ¡°Is someone also targeting Jiang Li?¡± ¡°Youyao, you must remember,¡± Ji Shuran didn¡¯t answer Jiang Youyao¡¯s question but said only, ¡°The best strategy is to not stain one¡¯s blade with blood and watch as the tigers fight from the safety of the mountain.¡± Jiang Youyao nodded understandingly, although not quite comprehending. ¡­ Within the Jiang Residence, Jiang Youyao was displeased, yet Fangfei Garden remained a picture of harmonious joy. Jiang Jingrui had evidently become a regular visitor to Fangfei Garden; even Bai Xue knew he preferred tea that wasn¡¯t bitter and had poured a large spoonful of honey into his teacup. ¡°I say, the great-uncle and great-aunt are truly too unprincipled,¡± Jiang Jingrui said, ¡°You win the first place in Zither Music, and they don¡¯t even give you a congratulatory gift.¡± He spread his hands, ¡°When Jiang Youyao used to get first place every year, the rewards never failed to follow. He scrutinized Jiang Li carefully, ¡°Both being daughters of great-uncle, why such a huge difference? Could it be¡­ actually, you¡¯re not one of the Jiang family members?¡± The words were really quite offensive, almost as if he had specifically come to stab at people¡¯s hearts. Tonger was so angry she almost cursed out loud, while Bai Xue furrowed her brows. Jiang Li watched him quietly and said, ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Jiang Jingrui was surprised, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t one of the Jiang family members. ¡°You really have good composure,¡± remarked Jiang Jingrui with a shrug, before suddenly remembering something and laughing unabashedly, ¡°Just thinking of Jiang Youyao¡¯s expression today makes me want to laugh¡ª¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jiang Youyao had ever seriously offended Jiang Jingrui to make him so disinclined to wish her well. ¡°Speaking of which, what do you actually plan to do tomorrow?¡± Jiang Jingrui asked, ¡°Tomorrow is the Imperial Archery competition, you¡­¡± He appraised Jiang Li from head to toe and shook his head, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t win that too, right?¡± Jiang Jingrui, though surprised that Jiang Li managed to surpass Jiang Youyao in Zither Music and win first place, did not find it completely unbelievable. Since he himself had no understanding of zither playing and couldn¡¯t comprehend what it meant for Jiang Li to play ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats¡± completely and brilliantly. But as someone who had gone horse racing and archery with his friends, he knew the difficulty since he was only passable at equestrianism himself, which is why he came to advise Jiang Li. ¡°When you mount a horse, just take a couple of steps and then pretend to give up if you can¡¯t do it, or don¡¯t compare yourself with others. I see many young ladies from Mingyi Hall treat it this way every year; sometimes they don¡¯t even run, and just walk slowly to the finish line. It¡¯s okay. You girls shouldn¡¯t push yourselves too hard; protecting yourself is most important. The Inspection Field is so large; if you fall and get hurt, it¡¯s truly not worth it,¡± he advised while shaking his head. Hearing his words, Jiang Li knew that Jiang Jingrui meant well, and she thought to herself that he and Xue Zhao were indeed different. If it were Xue Zhao, he would surely have said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to compete with others, of course, you have to learn well. Getting injured from a fall is no joke, so you must practice your equestrian and archery skills to be the best. In case something happens, you will be more than capable of handling it. What¡¯s wrong with being a girl? Girls must also compete!¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Jiang Jingrui asked curiously, ¡°Is what I said so funny? Did you even listen to what I just said? Jiang Li, I¡¯m taking the trouble to advise you because we¡¯re relatives, and here you are being stubborn. Just don¡¯t come crying to me later.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t come to you,¡± Jiang Li said. ¡°You!¡± Jiang Jingrui flung his sleeves, ¡°I can¡¯t win against you, have it your way!¡± He huffed and stood up to walk out. Halfway through, he stopped and said, ¡°There¡¯s a riding master in the residence. If you want to see him later, just go directly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I¡¯ve already notified him; at the very least you should not get thrown off the horse.¡± After leaving these words, Jiang Jingrui truly left. ¡°Miss,¡± Tonger said worriedly, ¡°Is the Imperial Archery really that dangerous? Maybe you should not go.¡± She had spent eight years with Jiang Li in the temple and knew that Jiang Li had never learned any such equestrian or archery skills. Although Jiang Li hadn¡¯t learned Music, Literature, Mathematics, and Etiquette, those weren¡¯t dangerous. Even if she competed, at the end of the day if it involved danger, Tonger couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°I have my own plan.¡± She had a vague suspicion about why Ji Shuran¡¯s attitude toward her had changed during the day; given that the Inspection Field was rife with risks and accidents could happen at any time, an ¡°accident¡± at that time could easily be dismissed as just that. Accidents could happen at any time. But she wasn¡¯t afraid of accidents, because she was more than capable of handling them. Chapter 91 - 91 74 Imperial Archery_4 ?91: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_4 91: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_4 This is ¡°confidence¡±. ¡­ In the western part of Yanjing City, at the Mansion of Duke Su, there was a tranquil silence at the moment. Duke Su had an affinity for vibrant and diverse things, hence his Mansion was intricately complex, renovated with extreme sophistication and opulence. In front of the gate flowed the Anding River, alongside which stood countless splendid buildings, yet none of these high-rising and sweeping-eaved edifices could match the prominence of that vermilion mansion. Today, there were no familiar opera tunes drifting from the Duke Residence, a silence that was oddly unsettling. The old general¡ªDuke Su¡¯s grandfather, Jih Dachuan, was squatting in the courtyard practicing with swords. The yard was very spacious, surrounded by scattered fragrant flowers and plants, many of which were rare species. Sadly, quite a few had been chopped down by the ¡°swish swish swish¡± of the sword wind raised by Jih Dachuan, falling to the ground, exceedingly fragile and stirring pity. The guards hiding under the eaves immediately moaned and groaned. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This batch of Persian Chrysanthemums had been acquired by the Duke for a hefty sum from sea merchants and was looked after with great care for several months. Just as they had started to bloom, they were ruined by the old general. When the Duke saw this, he would again have to ¡°understand¡± them thoroughly. It was truly terrifying. Jih Dachuan, now over the age of sixty, still had a robust physique. With his youthful face and white hair, one could faintly see that he was a handsome man in his youth; thus, despite his age, he remained an old but handsome man. His face had wrinkles, yet his eyes were still sharp and spirited; in the summer, he would go shirtless, tying a piece of red silk around his wrist and wielding a saber in each hand, practicing dual sabers. If things went on like this, the Duke¡¯s whole batch of Persian Chrysanthemums would be wiped out. A seemingly honest guard couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and finally stepped forward to stop Jih Dachuan¡¯s action, saying, ¡°General, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go for a meal first.¡± Upon hearing this, Jih Dachuan paused, then with a ¡°whoosh,¡± he withdrew the two curved sabers in his hands and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that rabbit scion Jih Heng?¡± The guard said, ¡°¡­Sir has just returned to the Mansion.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to listen to someone play the Zither today? Who played well?¡± Jih Dachuan asked loudly, as if suggesting that Jih Heng had gone to a brothel to listen to music and would come back to report which girl sang prettily and looked beautiful. The guard held back and said, ¡°The Second Miss from Chief Minister Jiang¡¯s Family took the top spot.¡± ¡°Second Miss?¡± Jih Dachuan tossed on a piece of clothing and headed outside while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t know her, she¡¯s from the Chief Minister¡¯s Family, that tortoise Jiang huh¡­¡± The guard looked at the scattered flower petals on the ground and sighed in frustration. Inside the room, Jih Heng leaned on a couch, casually playing with a fan. If someone could enter Jih Heng¡¯s room, they would surely be surprised. The room of Duke Su, who had a natural taste for splendor and opulence, was unexpectedly plain and could even be called austere. The whole study was so spacious it nearly felt empty, all made of black and white pear wood, without any superfluous decoration, giving off a hollow feeling. However, when one¡¯s gaze fell upon his handsome face, suddenly the hollow room seemed to become fulfilling. The lamp emitted a subtle radiance, and another person was sitting in the room. Lu Jiu, still dressed in his green robe and sporting a goatee, said with a smiling face, ¡°Sir, how did you find the Zither Music at the Inspection Field today?¡± ¡°Extremely boring,¡± Jih Heng said languidly. ¡°But you will have to continue to observe the Imperial Archery tomorrow, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Sir,¡± Lu Jiu said. Jih Heng lifted his eyelids, seemingly a bit impatient. Not only was he the examiner for the Zither Music event, but he was also the examiner for the Archery event, hence he had to visit the Inspection Field again tomorrow. ¡°Why did His Majesty appoint you as an examiner?¡± Lu Jiu wondered. Jih Heng said, ¡°Lu Jiu, I did not bring you into my service to have you question me.¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s heart tightened, but then he heard the man in front of him respond indifferently, ¡°Because the Emperor wants me to keep an eye on Prince Cheng.¡± Prince Cheng? Lu Jiu was startled, then came to a realization. Although Emperor Hongxiao was the emperor now, the Crown Prince was young, and as long as Prince Cheng was alive, he was a thorn in Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s side. But with Empress Dowager Liu backing Prince Cheng and Emperor Hongxiao exercising ¡°benevolent rule,¡± failing to find fault with Prince Cheng, the emperor could only let him live for the time being. Yet a monarch after all is never at ease; since Prince Cheng was going to observe the inspection, Emperor Hongxiao simply had Jih Heng join the scene. But then, Lu Jiu could not help but glance at the young man before him, suspecting Emperor Hongxiao might not know that the recent growth in Prince Cheng¡¯s power had been aided and abetted by Jih Heng himself. Having Jih Heng keep an eye on Prince Cheng? Unless Jih Heng seized the opportunity to expand Prince Cheng¡¯s influence instead. ¡°The Right Chancellor gets along well with Prince Cheng,¡± Jih Heng said nonchalantly, ¡°and I see that the Assistant Head Writer will soon follow.¡± ¡°Shen Yurong?¡± Lu Jiu said, ¡°He and Princess Yongning seem to¡­¡± With just a thought of the implications, Lu Jiu found it astonishing. After all, she was a princess, and to be involved in such a scandal was truly unbelievable. Chapter 92 - 92 74 Imperial Archery_5 ?92: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_5 92: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_5 ¡°This is quite a spectacle, only it becomes tiring to see too much of it. Let them be,¡± Jih Heng unfolded the folding fan in his hand which had peonies, grand and noble, hand-painted upon it. The flower petals were curled and lifelike, shining with the luster of the gold threads woven into the fabric. ¡°Regarding tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Prince Cheng will not be foolish enough to strike at the Inspection Field. The Emperor is too cautious,¡± Jih Heng said, ¡°My presence there would be of no consequence. However,¡± he continued, ¡°pay more attention to Ye Shijie¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with Ye Shijie?¡± Lu Jiu asked, ¡°He has become the top scholar of the Imperial College and will soon start his official career, which may prove useful in the future.¡± ¡°Never mind the future. The sudden distance from Li Lian,¡± Jih Heng said with an amused smile, ¡°I too am quite curious about who¡¯s been whispering in his ear from behind the scenes.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Jiu was taken aback and fell silent. ¡­ That night, Jiang Li slept soundly. She even had a dream, in which she and Xue Zhao each rode a horse, racing through the woods. Xue Zhao¡¯s quiver ran short of arrows, and he asked her for a few. Her saddlebag, however, was filled with game. Just as they were about to return, a tiger suddenly leapt out of the woods. Xue Zhao, in an effort to protect her, led the tiger away on horseback, and Jiang Li, unable to catch up, could only watch as Xue Zhao¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight. When she awoke, she was covered in sweat, startling Tonger, who hurried to fiddle with the ice in the bronze bull, complaining, ¡°The kitchen sends too few ice blocks for our courtyard¡­¡± The kitchen staff were all Ji Shuran¡¯s people, and it was common for them to trip Jiang Li up on these small matters. Jiang Li didn¡¯t mind too much, but she felt a premonition about the dream she had the night before. They say deceased relatives will come to their living family members in dreams. Could it be that Xue Zhao was trying to communicate something to her through the dream? That there was danger today? Jiang Li pondered, yet she wasn¡¯t surprised. Ever since her arrival in Yanjing City, many had seen Miss Jiang the Second as a thorn in their side. If she wanted to achieve her goals, she would inevitably have to block many people¡¯s paths, and removing her as an obstacle was to be expected. Bai Xue came over with a set of brand-new riding attire, saying, ¡°Miss, your clothes are ready.¡± Jiang Li glanced at the clothing Bai Xue held, saying, ¡°Good, just set it on the table.¡± Since Archery Technique required one to ride a horse, it was necessary to wear riding attire. Jiang Li didn¡¯t have any; this was newly made by Madam Jiang the Elder¡¯s orders, to ensure fairness. All four daughters in the household had them, each choosing their own fabrics. Of course, the best was naturally reserved for Jiang Youyao. Tonger thought Jiang Li would have trouble putting on riding attire for the first time, but to her surprise, Jiang Li was very adept at it and didn¡¯t need any help at all. She was dressed in no time. Tonger then tied her hair into a neat bundle, making her look spirited and tidy, which was a touch of martial vigor she didn¡¯t usually show, prompting praise from the other maids in the yard for her striking appearance. Because the Imperial Archery competition started early, Jiang Li also got up early and went to Night Wind Hall to join everyone. Her timing was good as the others had just arrived. Jiang Yue and Jiang Youyao began sizing her up. Jiang Youyao was dressed in a rosy riding outfit that accentuated her naturally charming and bright beauty, epitomizing the lively young ladies of Yanjing City. Jiang Yue wore a light blue riding outfit, her features delicate and charming, smiling sweetly. Jiang Yuyan was in goose-yellow, a color which made her already less fair complexion look even more dull. It made her seem like she would disappear into the crowd. Jiang Li¡¯s riding outfit was in a light green, a color she was quite fond of, hence her choice for her attire. Although her features were delicate and ethereal, giving off a graceful and understated air that didn¡¯t seem to suit the enthusiastic nature of riding clothes, somehow standing there¡ªsleeves crisply in place, with a light smile¡ªshe resembled a straight bamboo shoot, its leaves still holding the dew of the morning, exuding a sense of vitality and vigor. Even Madam Jiang the Elder couldn¡¯t help but show a look of admiration. Jiang Youyao, feeling slightly irritated on the inside but recalling what Ji Shuran had told her the day before, turned to Jiang Li with a smile and said, ¡°Second Miss looks different from usual today, really beautiful. I wonder if your Archery Technique will dazzle everyone once again later.¡± Jiang Li returned a light smile, ¡°You flatter me, Third Sister.¡± Jiang Youyao detested Jiang Li¡¯s smile¡ªit was too genuine, making her, who knew of Jiang Li¡¯s cunning, feel nauseated. She turned her head away and no longer looked at Jiang Li, instead turning to Ji Shuran and saying, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡± It was Jiang Yuanbai who held back and finally said to Jiang Li, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡± He then walked away. Chapter 93 - 93 74 Imperial Archery_6 ?93: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_6 93: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_6 Jiang Li was slightly surprised and shook her head without thinking much about it. She followed and got into the carriage, heading towards the Inspection Field. Today, nearly all of Yanjing City¡¯s residents had emptied their homes to flood the area outside the Inspection Field, likely because yesterday¡¯s Zither Music competition had attracted many people, resulting in even more spectators at today¡¯s Imperial Archery than there were yesterday, perhaps even twice as many. After getting off the carriage, Jiang Li walked towards the area under the reviewing stand. Liu Xu saw her and greeted her excitedly, ¡°You seem in high spirits today, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems, right?¡± Her words carried a hint of probing. Jiang Li responded, ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, I guess.¡± Liu Xu appeared completely satisfied and soon noticed Meng Hongjin in the crowd. Today, Meng Hongjin stood out distinctly, wearing a fiery red, tight-fitting riding outfit that made her look as passionate as fire. When Jiang Li arrived, Meng Hongjin glanced at her and quickly averted her gaze. Jiang Li was somewhat puzzled. Today, fewer people were ridiculing Jiang Li compared to yesterday, perhaps because Jiang Li¡¯s impressive performance yesterday had intimidated the crowd. Even the girls from Mingyi Hall only gathered quietly to one side, examining Jiang Li from a distance, not daring to discuss her openly. Liu Xu snorted, ¡°Now they¡¯re scared.¡± Seeing Liu Xu behave like this for the first time, Jiang Li found it rather novel and said, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about me?¡± ¡°Now you won¡¯t be at the bottom of the Mingyi Hall anymore. There¡¯s no way you can lose the bet with Meng Hongjin. Do you know how many people in Yanjing¡¯s taverns went out to drink themselves silly yesterday? It was all because they bet a lot of money on Meng Hongjin. Now they¡¯ve lost everything and are in agony. If my father hadn¡¯t prohibited me from gambling, I should have placed a bet as well. Who knows how much I might have earned now,¡± Liu Xu gloated. Jiang Li laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not a gambling chip.¡± ¡°Leaving that aside, you must take it easy today,¡± Liu Xu said seriously. ¡°The art of Imperial Archery has always been Meng Hongjin¡¯s forte. If you can¡¯t beat her, don¡¯t force yourself. If you get hurt or bruised, it¡¯s not worth the loss. After all, you¡¯re already in a no-lose position. These little details are not worth fussing over.¡± It seemed that she was the umpteenth person to remind her of this, yet Jiang Li still sincerely replied, ¡°I know, thank you for reminding me.¡± This year¡¯s Imperial Archery was held together, unlike the Zither Music, and was divided into groups. A total of thirty people were neatly divided into five groups, with a draw deciding who would be in each group. The five groups would be inspected in the order of the drawn sequence. The drawing of lots went smoothly. Jiang Li took a wooden lot from the cylinder and handed it to a child. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liu Xu checked and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the second group, you¡¯re in the fifth. We¡¯re not together.¡± She seemed a bit regretful. Jiang Li didn¡¯t really mind this detail. But she heard a commotion near Meng Hongjin, probably from someone close to Meng Hongjin, saying, ¡°Hongjin, you¡¯re in the last group.¡± Ended up in the same group as Meng Hongjin¡ªthis was indeed a case of ¡®enemies often cross each other¡¯s path.¡¯ This thought had barely crossed Jiang Li¡¯s mind when she saw Jiang Youyao approaching her, saying, ¡°Second Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the fifth group too. Our fifth sister and I are also in the fifth group.¡± Jiang Li almost wanted to lament in her heart at this twist of fate. In a group of six, Meng Hongjin, Jiang Youyao, Jiang Yue, and herself were all in the same group. Without even considering who the remaining two members were, just within this group, there were three people who viewed her as a thorn in their side. It would be unusual if they didn¡¯t try to trip her up while in the same group. Liu Xu had also realized this and couldn¡¯t help but look slightly alarmed. As she pondered, the crowd nearby began to stir. Liu Xu turned to look and said, ¡°The examiners for today have arrived.¡± Today¡¯s panel of examiners wasn¡¯t as large as yesterday¡¯s; there were only three. One was a military soldier clad in armored clothing, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, exuding an aura of majesty and extraordinary valor¡ªhe was the current Commander of Light Chariots, Kong Wei, called Kong Liu because he was the sixth son in his family. Another was a former Martial Champion, now the Cavalry Commandant, named Zheng Huchen. He was about the same age as Jiang Yuanbai, with dark skin and a robust build, emanating a natural authority. These two men, at a glance, were unmistakably martial practitioners with an extraordinary presence. Standing still, they instilled fear in others, yet the last person was truly unexpected. Clad in red with a golden silk folding fan, a faint smile, and attractive features, Duke Su¡¯s Jih Heng stood there, not looking the slightest bit inferior next to Kong Liu and Zheng Huchen. On the contrary, his elegance made Kong Liu and Zheng Huchen appear as if they were his bodyguards. Yet he seemed completely out of place here. Chapter 94 - 94 74 Imperial Archery_7 ?94: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_7 94: Chapter 74 Imperial Archery_7 Jiang Li¡¯s heart also filled with astonishment. What was Jih Heng doing here? Yesterday, as the examiner for the zither music, he had already been quite surprising, but could it be that he wanted to meddle again today? The puzzled look was clearly not just on Jiang Li¡¯s face. In the spectator¡¯s seats, Prince Cheng also furrowed his brow and said, ¡°What does the imperial brother intend by having Duke Su come here today?¡± Prince Cheng was very wary of Duke Su. Everyone knew that Emperor Hongxiao trusted Jih Heng deeply. Prince Cheng had tried to gain Jih Heng¡¯s favor, but Jih Heng was not one to be swayed by persuasion or deterrence, and his tactics were formidable. After several setbacks, Prince Cheng stopped provoking Jih Heng but always kept a watchful eye, lest Jih Heng managing affairs for Emperor Hongxiao led to his own untimely demise. Princess Yongning did not respond to Prince Cheng¡¯s comment. Her thoughts had already drifted to Shen Yurong, who was not far away. Yesterday afternoon, after the zither music inspection had concluded, Shen Yurong had arranged to meet her, but then he had excused himself. Princess Yongning could see his avoidance, knowing that Shen Yurong¡¯s mind was troubled by the remembrance of the deceased Xue Fangfei after hearing the female students play the zither. Considering this, Princess Yongning was even more infuriated. Xue Fangfei was dead; could she not surpass a dead person? She must marry Shen Yurong as soon as possible. If Shen Yurong intended to play the devoted lover mourning Xue Fangfei for three years, she could not wait that long. She would bring this up with her mother, Empress Dowager Liu, after the inspection was over, Princess Yongning thought secretly. On this end, Jiang Li was staring blankly at the slip of paper in her hand. Six people in total; besides Meng Hongjin, Jiang Yue, and Jiang Youyao, there were also two noble girls from Mingyi Hall, Nie Xiaoshuang and Zhu Xiner. These two appeared to be delicately raised official¡¯s daughters with not-so-pleasant temperaments. Compared to Jiang Li, they seemed to have a much better relationship with Jiang Youyao. Jiang Li wasn¡¯t surprised, as most noble girls in Yanjing City preferred Jiang Youyao over her. But it was the last group that worried Jiang Li. Unnoticed in a corner, Meng Hongjin cast another quick glance at Jiang Li, her eyes filled with barely concealed gloating and spite, which twisted her expression. Once people walked by, Meng Hongjin averted her gaze but gripped her drawing tube tightly in secret. Even heaven seemed to be on her side, placing her and Jiang Li in the same group, and coincidentally with Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue, who didn¡¯t get along with Jiang Li. With this arrangement, making Jiang Li suffer was as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand. Meng Hongjin¡¯s palms trembled slightly; this was her first time resorting to such measures. Strangely, although she was scared, Meng Hongjin¡¯s resolve was firm. She knew if she didn¡¯t do this, she would have to kneel before Jiang Li tomorrow and apologize in front of everyone at the Imperial College. If that happened, her reputation would be ruined! It was a fight for survival, a contest more brutal than any inspection at Mingyi Hall, and she was destined to be the ultimate winner. The examination began. The Inspection Field was vast. Five students from each group would mount their horses and start at the same time, racing towards the finish line. It wasn¡¯t about who arrived first, but about the students¡¯ ability to manage their horses. After all, the key to ¡°Imperial Archery¡± was control, not speed. Near the finish line, there would be a row of targets where each would shoot arrows that bore their personal mark, so there would be no mistaking whose was whose. This was the ¡°archery¡± part. Shooting at targets while galloping on horseback made it even harder to hit them. For this year¡¯s Mingyi Hall examination, it was already considered a good result if several young ladies managed to hit the targets without their arrows falling outside, let alone hitting the bullseye. The first group started. Jiang Li carefully watched, for she knew some of the rules of the Mingyi Hall inspection from her past association with Xiao Deyin, but she did not know the finer details. Today, it was her turn to perform, and it was different from when she used to watch others. Jiang Li intended to observe more closely, so she wouldn¡¯t make any errors once it was her turn. Thinking of Xiao Deyin, Jiang Li had not seen her today; however, this was the Imperial Archery inspection, and Xiao Deyin truly had no need to come. Jiang Yuyan and Liu Xu were in the second group. The first group performed quite quickly. Although the Inspection Field was large, the female students in the first group were not very good at archery. They rode their horses at a slow pace and let the arrows fly carelessly, with none hitting the target, and their horsemanship was unremarkable. However, after they dismounted, they did not seem disappointed; it appeared that as long as they could mount and dismount well, they were already quite satisfied. The women of Northern Yan, after all, did not advocate the wielding of weapons. Even though daughters of the martial families were admirable, when it came to themselves, they shied away from the hardship. Jiang Li watched and roughly gauged the archery level at the Mingyi Hall Inspection. The second group, including Liu Xu and Jiang Yuyan, performed better than the first. At least the horse riders ¡°ran¡± for real this time and tried to vie for the position of the first to reach the finish line. Liu Xu turned out to be the best archer in this group because her arrows did not fall outside the target but were slantedly inserted at its edge. She was indeed the best in this group. After dismounting, Liu Xu was still breathing lightly as if a little weary, but her face showed excitement as she said to Jiang Li, ¡°Combining archery and horsemanship this year is really difficult. I can hardly imagine how those cavalry in the army train to hit the center of the target from horseback¡ªit¡¯s something extraordinary¡­¡± ¡°You are the best in this group,¡± Jiang Li said, congratulating her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never excelled at archery, and today was just good luck. I didn¡¯t expect to do very well,¡± Liu Xu replied. ¡°But watch out for yourself; this time you¡¯re with Meng Hongjin in one group. Many people are waiting to see how you¡¯ll do. Be sure to take it easy and not to be hasty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± Jiang Li said with a smile. Upon reflection, Liu Xu realized it was true. Ever since she first met Jiang Li, she had never actually seen her in a hurry. Jiang Li¡¯s demeanor was always mild and gentle, calm and collected. Perhaps this competition did not weigh heavily in her heart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was reassured. Jiang Li continued to carefully watch the upcoming matches. It seemed that perhaps the first two groups accidentally included students who were poor at archery, as the subsequent two groups were not so bad. There were several ladies who even performed a few graceful maneuvers on horseback, quite eye-catching. The targets set up in the field gradually filled up with arrows, some falling outside but some getting closer to the bulls-eye. The competition grew more intense. Soon, one shichen later, it was the last group¡¯s turn. It was Jiang Li¡¯s turn to enter the field. Chapter 95 - 95 75 Thrilling ?95: Chapter 75: Thrilling 95: Chapter 75: Thrilling The racecourse was large enough for six people to line up side by side at the entrance. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire course was circular, with the starting point also serving as the finish line. Neat rows of targets had been set up at the finish, already bristling with arrows shot hither and thither, while more arrows littered the ground. The young scribes diligently recorded each result in their ledgers. The six female students undergoing the inspection each had a horse. These horses, provided by Commandant of Light Chariots Kong Liu, were refreshingly new for each appearance and notably docile to ensure the ladies¡¯ safety. After all, wild horses are difficult to tame, and any accident involving the young ladies would be far from trivial. Jiang Li¡¯s horse was a dark brown steed, unremarkable in appearance, calmly grazing on the turf. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke the horse¡¯s neck, which reminded her of the time she raced horses with Xue Zhao in Tongxiang. Her action caught the puzzled attention of onlookers. Someone exclaimed, ¡°What is Miss Jiang the Second doing? Doesn¡¯t she know how to ride a horse? Does she think petting it will help her get closer to it?¡± ¡°What a joke, these horses are from the Light Cavalry Team. It makes no difference whether she gets close to them or not. But perhaps Miss Jiang the Second really is clueless; look at her, she¡¯s so awkward.¡± Unaware of the conversations around her, Jiang Li continued to gently pat the horse¡¯s head. The creature, for its part, remained placid and did not grow any fonder of Jiang Li. Jiang Youyao, watching the scene, felt disdain in her heart, thinking Jiang Li had no understanding of equestrianism. She confidently readied her quiver. Jiang Yue also watched Jiang Li, noticing that she no longer seemed as proficient as in previous performances, which brought her some relief. If Jiang Li were to outshine everyone again in the Imperial Archery competition, Jiang Yue feared she might hate her enough to destroy her on the spot. The man with the copper hammer struck the large drum in the Inspection Field fiercely, ¡°Boom¡ª¡± With the sound, everyone began to prepare to mount their horses. Meng Hongjin was the quickest to mount, stepping into the stirrup and flipping her body over. A flash of red was all the crowd saw before she sat poised on her horse, earning their cheers and applause. The noblewomen of Yanjing City were mostly delicate and not especially skilled in the art of Imperial Archery. Few could match Meng Hongjin¡¯s performance, so her graceful mount naturally drew generous praise. Seeing the admiring gazes from the crowd, Meng Hongjin¡¯s pride swelled, and the gloom she felt from being outperformed by Jiang Li in recent days dissipated considerably. Second to mount was Jiang Yue, whose movements weren¡¯t as crisp and assertive as Meng Hongjin¡¯s, showing more propriety. However, it was her demure and pitiable demeanor that evoked a protective affection from the onlookers as she mounted. Then came Nie Xiaoshuang, who, along with Zhu Xiner, mounted almost simultaneously. The two seemed to share a good rapport, with similar mounting actions that, while unremarkable, were faultless. Next was Jiang Youyao, who flashed a smile before she swung into the saddle. Her stunning beauty outshone the motion of mounting, and the young masters were captivated. Kong Liu clearly disapproved, whispering to Zheng Huchen beside him, ¡°Just a pretty face.¡± Zheng Huchen remained silent, while Jih Heng lounged in his chair, watching the noblewomen indifferently. Last was Jiang Li. Kong Liu perked up immediately, straightening his posture. Jih Heng glanced at him with a detached look. ¡°No idea if Jiang Li knows how to mount a horse. Are there even horses in the temple?¡± Ye Shijie was just contemplating this when he saw Jiang Li effortlessly lift her foot into the stirrup, grab the reins, and elegantly hop onto the horse¡¯s back. The movement was fluid and natural. She wasn¡¯t as fiery and decisive as Meng Hongjin, nor was she tragically attractive like Jiang Yue, and she certainly didn¡¯t pause for a ¡°radiant smile¡± like Jiang Youyao before mounting. She simply picked up the reins and sat quietly on the horse¡ªvery ordinary, as routine as eating or drinking. Liu Xu was somewhat taken aback. From the moment she met Jiang Li, she knew her to be a composed individual, never seen rushing or flustered. Yet, Liu Xu hadn¡¯t expected even the simple act of mounting a horse could be performed with such gentleness. It lacked Meng Hongjin¡¯s dazzling flair but was unusually pleasing. On second thought, it seemed very much in character for Jiang Li; it was exactly her manner. To the layman¡¯s eye, it was a spectacle; they realized Miss Jiang the Second wasn¡¯t entirely ignorant of horse riding¡ªshe at least knew how to mount. But to the experienced eye, Kong Liu discerned the subtleties and muttered to Zheng Huchen, ¡°Miss Jiang the Second is not bad.¡± Chapter 96 - 96 75 Thrilling_2 ?96: Chapter 75 Thrilling_2 96: Chapter 75 Thrilling_2 Zheng Huchen slightly frowned. Jiang Li had already mounted her horse, the quiver heavy on her back, she pulled on the reins, the summer breeze caressing her face warmly, much like Xue Huaiyuan¡¯s caring admonitions, Xue Zhao¡¯s jesting remarks. A hint of tears suddenly appeared in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. However, those tears quickly disappeared as the starting drums had begun, and with a ¡°swoosh,¡± six horses galloped off simultaneously! To call it a gallop was, to be honest, an exaggeration, as Nie Xiaoshuang and Zhu Xiner were almost trotting; they didn¡¯t even whip their horses much, only carefully maintaining a ¡°galloping¡± posture. Kong Liu wiped his face, his tone full of exasperation: ¡°Such a waste of good horses.¡± Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue were somewhat better than those two, at least their whipping motion was quite dashing, but the equestrian skills they displayed were very simple, more about looking elegant. This drew the onlookers¡¯ attention to the riders rather than the horses. Zheng Huchen also shook his head secretly, clearly dissatisfied with the young ladies¡¯ trivial behavior. But there was nothing he could do; Mingyi Hall¡¯s Imperial Archery was never their strong suit, or rather, there were few young ladies willing to endure the hardship, to learn a skill that was hardly ever used in daily life. On the Inspection Field, the one leading the pack was Meng Hongjin. She was like a blaze of fire, her fiery red riding outfit making her look proud and beautiful, her sleek figure clearly that of a heart-stirring young girl. As her horse moved, her hair fluttered behind her head, creating a beautiful picture. Although Meng Hongjin¡¯s looks could not compete with Jiang Youyao¡¯s, on horseback, she was indeed more eye-catching. ¡°Miss Meng is very impressive,¡± someone said, ¡°At least in Imperial Archery, no one can beat her.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What about Miss Jiang the Second?¡± someone beside joked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she overtake everyone from behind and win by a narrow margin in the previous four events?¡± ¡°Look, now Miss Jiang the Second is falling behind,¡± the first person replied, ¡°Moreover, it seems Miss Jiang the Second is not that determined to push forward; it¡¯s probably impossible for her to take the lead over Miss Meng.¡± On the Inspection Field, Jiang Li¡¯s dark brown horse was also running. Unexpected yet somehow expected, Jiang Li¡¯s riding was not as rusty as one might have imagined; it seemed she must have ridden before. But compared to her leading status in achieving three levels of examination, the brilliance of her Zither Music, ¡°Hu Jia Eighteen Beats,¡± her equestrian skills seemed quite average. She did not perform any stunts on horseback, and her skills in equestrianism did not seem particularly impressive. However, one thing that might show that she was earnestly racing was that right after Meng Hongjin, Jiang Li was the second in line. This was not hard to understand; Nie Xiaoshuang and Zhu Xiner were plainly a bit scared to gallop, their movements cautious. Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue were busier showing off their beauty and charm. Compared to them, only Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin were earnestly competing. The distance between Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin was not vast, roughly such that if Jiang Li whipped her horse a bit more forcefully, she could surpass Meng Hongjin. Yet Jiang Li seemed determined not to exert her full strength, even making others feel she was somewhat leisurely in her pace. Kong Liu, gripping his hair in frustration: ¡°What¡¯s with Miss Jiang the Second? She could overtake the Meng Family with just a bit more effort; why won¡¯t she move? Ah, it¡¯s driving me mad.¡± Zheng Huchen: ¡°Calm down a bit¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, you tell me if this isn¡¯t infuriating? She could have overtaken already¡­¡± With a ¡°snap,¡± someone beside clapped their fan shut. Kong Liu stiffened, immediately falling silent, turning his head to see Jih Heng not even glancing at him, her tone cold: ¡°Too noisy.¡± Kong Liu no longer spoke. Although Kong Liu was anxious that Jiang Li hadn¡¯t overtaken Meng Hongjin, those more concerned for Jiang Li were relieved. People like Liu Xu, Ye Shijie, and Jiang Jingrui. Jiang Li seemingly knew how to ride, as she rode very steadily, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. With today¡¯s final two events, once Imperial Archery was over, as long as Jiang Li maintained her pace, she would win the bet with Meng Hongjin, who would then lose and wouldn¡¯t need to be expelled from Mingyi Hall, a result everyone was happy to see. What everyone else was pondering, Jiang Li did not know. The reason she stayed some distance from Meng Hongjin was simply to watch what Meng Hongjin would do. Maybe it was having faced death once before that made her instincts for conspiracy particularly sharp; she had noticed something off about Meng Hongjin early in the morning. After much deliberation, she guessed Meng Hongjin would probably pull some tricks, or perhaps she had already done so; Jiang Li was still unsure of the specifics. All she could do was stay as far away as possible. If Meng Hongjin had not yet succeeded, she would inevitably try to close in on her. Chapter 97 - 97 75 Thrills_3 ?97: Chapter 75: Thrills_3 97: Chapter 75: Thrills_3 Indeed, after another half an hour, Meng Hongjin began to slow down, and Jiang Li, cautious, followed suit and slowed her pace, maintaining the same distance from Meng Hongjin as at the start. This made for an odd situation on the field; even Jiang Youyao and others who were lagging behind had almost caught up to them, nearly running side by side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± People outside couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Is the horse of the Commandant of Light Chariots not performing well? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t fed this morning?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kong Liu, who was an examiner at the Inspection Field, couldn¡¯t help but retort without caring about his position, turning around through the crowd and cursing back: ¡°I added extra night feed last night; how could it be hungry?¡± ¡°Then is it because it overate that it can¡¯t run?¡± The crowd burst into laughter. Kong Liu was so angry he was lost for words, but looking around, he saw Jih Heng, who had at some point lifted her eyelids and was now thoughtfully staring at the cluster of figures on the racecourse running abreast. Kong Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he faintly realized something. Even as Jiang Li slowed down, she steadily maintained about the same distance from Meng Hongjin. It seemed Meng Hongjin had started off too aggressively, and now, as they advanced, she was showing signs of fatigue, thus slowing down. Now, they were entering the latter half of the racecourse. They were quickly approaching the targets for archery. For this reason, the track on the racecourse narrowed significantly for a stretch. Jiang Li and Meng Hongjin were both about to pass through that entrance. Jiang Li, with one hand on the reins and the other reaching behind to her quiver, drew an arrow, preparing to nock and shoot. Imperial Archery was the most difficult, precisely because when shooting an arrow on horseback, both hands were occupied with bow and arrow, leaving no hand to hold the reins, making it even harder to control the horse. Many noblewomen, while shooting arrows, wouldn¡¯t let go of the reins with one hand, so they couldn¡¯t aim properly and their shots were a mess. Otherwise, they¡¯d be too afraid to let go of the reins and would simply give up on shooting the target. Only the bolder ones would let go of the reins entirely to grasp bow and arrow, but they could only do so for a very brief moment, quickly shooting an arrow before grabbing the reins again. Aiming itself required some time, and in such a hurried state, how could one hit the target? Thus, in Imperial Archery until now, there hadn¡¯t been a single bullseye. But Jiang Li let go of the reins with both hands, held the bow and arrow, and aimed at the target. ¡°She¡¯s really bold,¡± Zheng Huchen commended, rare praise from him. The crowd around buzzed with exclamations: ¡°She¡¯s truly fearless. Look at how long she¡¯s gone without holding the reins; she must be the longest so far right?¡± ¡°Exactly, look at how stable she manages her horse, how well she¡¯s seated. I think Miss Jiang the Second is also an expert in horsemanship; she¡¯s not panicking at all.¡± Jiang Li, riding and shooting, displayed not a trace of disarray, and could even be called dashing and composed. Such a pressing task was performed by her with such calm that it seemingly slowed everything down, easing the urgency in everyone¡¯s hearts. Her movements on horseback were steady, her legs tightly clamped onto the stirrups, and her hands holding the bow and arrow were also stable. Although Second Miss Jiang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as robust as it used to be, she had been working hard to recuperate these days, and she had significantly improved. Her gaze intently fixed on the bullseye, in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes, the target had become a leaping hare, a yellow fox, or a flying bird, just as she had done numerous times while hunting with Xue Zhao. Aim, shoot! With a ¡°whoosh,¡± the arrow flew from her hand, swiftly cutting through the air, whistling past. Then, they saw the red-fletched arrow strike firmly and squarely in the bullseye! Direct hit! There was a moment of silence at the Inspection Field, as everyone could hardly believe their eyes. Kong Liu slapped his thigh and shouted, ¡°Brilliant!¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Jiang Li quickly draw another arrow and shoot it directly at the bullseye! Direct hit! Jiang Li, without hesitation, drew another from the quiver. Still a direct hit! In a brief moment, Jiang Li had shot three arrows, hitting the mark each time! Silence turned to commotion, and commotion turned to cheers. Jiang Jingrui murmured, ¡°My goodness¡­¡± This was not Zither Music, this was Imperial Archery. Students at the Imperial College were also required to learn Imperial Archery, and Jiang Jingrui had learned it; he knew the difficulty of Imperial Archery. Precisely for this reason, upon seeing Jiang Li¡¯s three arrows hit the mark, he deemed it incredible. Was this luck? This was definitely not luck! Kong Liu was dumbfounded, and soon, he was furiously flipping tables and kicking stools in vexation. Zheng Huchen asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t you see?¡± Kong Liu pointed at Jiang Li: ¡°Three arrows, all direct hits! I barely have a few in my Light Cavalry Troop with such accuracy! Damn it, why is she a daughter of the Chief Minister¡¯s Family? If she were a man, no, if she were just a commoner¡¯s daughter, I¡¯d have to have her in my troop no matter what!¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 98 - 98 75 Thrilling_4 ?98: Chapter 75 Thrilling_4 98: Chapter 75 Thrilling_4 Zheng Huchen: ¡°¡­Shut up!¡± When Ji Shuran saw Jiang Li hit three arrows in a row, she almost couldn¡¯t cover up her ugly expression. She knew that with Jiang Li¡¯s three arrows, Meng Hongjin¡¯s earlier glory was completely overshadowed, not to mention Jiang Youyao, who was not skilled in Imperial Archery. The rest of the group seemed like mere foils to Jiang Li. She furrowed her brows and said to Jiang Yuanbai, ¡°Where did Lili learn her archery skills? I see that our estate¡¯s Jing You and Jing Rui also have a Martial Arts Master who teaches them, and they are not better than Lili. Could it be that the temple is a place where one can learn a great deal? After Lili¡¯s return, she seems to be capable of everything.¡± Unnoticeably, she incited doubt in Jiang Yuanbai once again. ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, that¡¯s because Lili has been smart since she was a child. People say that even if an orchid seed grows in the mountains, the flower it blooms is still an orchid¡­.¡± Lady Lu had just started to sting Ji Shuran with a few words when suddenly she cried out in alarm, ¡°Aiya!¡± Everyone looked towards the racecourse. In the narrow passage, Jiang Li was in front, followed by Meng Hongjin. Jiang Li had hit three arrows, and Meng Hongjin was also about to shoot, but just as she was about to reach for her quiver, the horse beneath Jiang Li suddenly neighed longly and reared up! ¡°This is bad!¡± Kong Liu immediately stood up. The dark brown horse beneath Jiang Li had an incident; no one knew why it suddenly started running wild. Meng Hongjin was so frightened that she stopped reaching for the arrow and immediately pulled on her reins. The scene suddenly erupted with noise. In the past on the racecourse, there had been students who fell off their horses due to inadequate riding skills, resulting in only minor scrapes. However, there had never been an incident of a horse getting frightened; the horses were all brought in from the Light Cavalry Troop and were known for their docile nature, not the kind of untamable fiery horses. A horse like this one, unless something had happened, would never suddenly go mad, yet Jiang Li¡¯s horse really started to go crazy right before everyone¡¯s eyes, without anyone touching it or any external force having an effect. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was going on? ¡°Quickly save her!¡± Zheng Huchen immediately ordered the soldiers around him. ¡°Oh my god.¡± Liu Xu suddenly covered her mouth, rushed to the front under the stand, and almost burst into tears. She couldn¡¯t enter the racecourse, so she could only worry about Jiang Li. Ye Shijie also hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden turn of events. They couldn¡¯t do anything from outside the field, and they watched with pounding hearts as Jiang Li continued madly dashing forward with the horse. Their hearts were jumping wildly when suddenly they saw the dark brown horse abruptly shake its head, throwing Jiang Li off its back. ¡°Jiang Li!¡± Jiang Jingrui shouted. The next moment, they saw Jiang Li with both hands tightly holding onto the reins, her body hanging off the side of the horse, leaning against the horse¡¯s body and seemingly being dragged forward. But she wasn¡¯t thrown off. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She knows horse riding skills?¡± Kong Liu exclaimed, turning involuntarily to look at Jih Heng. Jih Heng, with her hand propping her chin, stared at the thrilling scene of the girl and her horse, noncommittal. Meng Hongjin, who was following behind Jiang Li, expected to see Jiang Li being thrown backwards onto the ground, but she never expected Jiang Li to hang onto the side of the horse and take off with a narrow escape from danger. Meng Hongjin felt immediate disappointment. In her sleeve, she had a tiny tube resembling a pen holder. It was a trinket her elder brother had found for her the year before; the pen-like tube had a protruding mechanism at the base, and with a push, it would shoot out a thin silver needle. Meng Hongjin had coated the silver needle with medicine, and in the narrow passage right after Jiang Li¡¯s three arrows, she took advantage of the motion of drawing her own arrow and, with her sleeve as cover, triggered the mechanism. The needle shot fiercely into the horse¡¯s hindquarters. Frightened, the horse naturally became crazed, and in such confusion, Jiang Li would surely be thrown off. Nobody would suspect that the tiny needle was even there, and even if it was found later, who would know it was her doing? Before this, Meng Hongjin had watched Jiang Li show no equestrianism skills and thought Jiang Li only knew the most basic of horse riding. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that when Jiang Li¡¯s horse went wild, not only did Jiang Li not get thrown off, but she had also demonstrated her skills under everyone¡¯s gaze ¨C such actions were not those of someone who didn¡¯t know horse riding skills! She had been fooled by Jiang Li! Meng Hongjin was both shocked and furious. On the side, the people coming to assist Jiang Li also hurried over, with Jiang Yuanbai becoming extremely anxious. The crazed horse was too terrifying; the only solution was to chop off its head with a single blade. However, Jiang Li could also get hurt when the horse collapsed. Alternatively, they could move with light-footed Qinggong to rescue Jiang Li together, but these were all men, and if Jiang Li was held in their arms, it could bring about scandal. Chapter 99 - 99 75 Thrilling_5 ?99: Chapter 75 Thrilling_5 99: Chapter 75 Thrilling_5 As they contemplated their next move, the dark brown horse quickened its pace, causing the crowd to exclaim in shock. Jiang Li¡¯s hand slipped, losing grip of the reins, left holding onto the bridle with only one hand! Meng Hongjin felt a surge of joy, while Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue also reveled in unexpected delight¡ªJiang Li was done for! However, before they could voice their laughter, they saw Jiang Li suddenly lift her hand and grasp the horse¡¯s mane! The horse, pained by the neck grip, let out a long neigh and reared up. Jiang Li seized the opportunity to lean back, smoothly rolling over, and in one stride, she was back atop the horse! Back in position! This hair-raising scene unfolded in a mere few breaths, leaving onlookers feeling as though their throats were being choked, too tense to utter a word. It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Li sat back on the horse that they finally exhaled in relief. ¡°This girl¡­¡± Zheng Huchen found himself speechless. Common maidens, even the men they knew, seldom possessed such nerve and gall¡ªnot to mention Jiang Li¡¯s equestrian skills were more skilled than imagined. What mattered most was her calmness in the face of danger, the composure to remain unfazed even if Mount Tai were to crumble before her¡ªthis was why she excelled in Imperial Archery, among other things. She truly didn¡¯t seem like a lady from the Official Family, especially being only fifteen years old. Just as people began to breathe easier, a fresh burst of astonished cries erupted around them. Zheng Huchen focused his gaze and found himself rendered utterly speechless once more. After regaining her seat on the horse, Jiang Li didn¡¯t seek assistance from the guides. Instead, she took advantage of the momentum to steer the frantic dark brown horse towards the finish line. She was intent on completing the contest, relying solely on this maddened dark horse! It was outrageous! Impulsive! But damn exciting! Jiang Li lay close to the horse¡¯s back, her turquoise attire flapping like a verdant streak of lightning in the wind. It was a color synonymous with elegance and gentleness, yet now it pulsated with vitality like fresh bamboo after the rain. It was hard to believe that such a delicate frame could hold such tremendous courage, a gentle stream with the force to roll the hardest stones. ¡°Look, just look¡­¡± Kong Liu excitedly tugged at Jih Heng¡¯s sleeve. Jih Heng, eyes fixed on her sleeve¡¯s edge, said calmly, ¡°I see it.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Falling behind, Meng Hongjin¡¯s face went ashen¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Li to be so lucky. The maddened horse hadn¡¯t thrown her off, and now Jiang Li was ahead. This wouldn¡¯t do; in her panic, Meng Hongjin noticed that the crowd now cheered for Jiang Li, with no one paying any attention to her. This was Imperial Archery! Her specialty, and if she were to lose even this to Jiang Li, she would be left with nothing! Suddenly exerting force, Meng Hongjin harshly flicked her riding crop and pursued Jiang Li closely. Due to the recent turmoil, Jiang Youyao and Jiang Yue, who had fallen behind, caught up. Seeing Meng Hongjin¡¯s burst of energy, they were unwilling to show weakness. As the final stretch approached, they whipped their steeds, each eager to display their skills. This group¡¯s inspection had finally taken on a life-or-death intensity. However, the most thrilling spectacle was still Jiang Li. The dark brown horse, being an animal and not human, only wanted to fling Jiang Li off even more desperately due to its pain. Yet no matter how the dark horse bucked, Jiang Li¡¯s grip on the reins remained steady as if nothing, aside from the maddened horse, had changed since the start. Including her composure. As they neared the final stretch, another row of targets appeared. Jiang Li lay close to the horse¡¯s back, one hand tightly holding the reins, the other reaching for her quiver. ¡°Look! She¡¯s going to shoot the targets!¡± ¡°Good heavens, she¡¯s lost her mind!¡± Jiang Li had hit all three arrows earlier, an achievement unmatched in the inspection field today. She truly had no need to continue archery here, especially when the black horse was in a frenzy¡ªusing both hands to draw and shoot was far more dangerous than before! ¡°This girl has real spunk,¡± Kong Liu praised, ¡°I admire her!¡± Nobody cared whether he admired Jiang Li or not. As Meng Hongjin followed closely and saw this scene, her heart tightened. She suddenly remembered, during the mid-point archery, she had been busy scheming against Jiang Li and had not shot her arrows. By then, Jiang Li had already scored three hits. Now, Jiang Li already had three bullseyes, and Meng Hongjin had none. If she couldn¡¯t surpass that at the finish line, she¡¯d lose to Jiang Li¡ªit was too late! Without a moment to spare, Meng Hongjin quickly drew an arrow from her quiver and shot towards the target at the finish line! Chapter 100 - 100 75 Thrilling_6 ?100: Chapter 75: Thrilling_6 100: Chapter 75: Thrilling_6 At that moment, Jiang Li suddenly curved her lips into a smile, and quickly followed suit in drawing her bow and shooting an arrow, shooting the arrow in her hand right after! Jiang Li¡¯s arrow was marked with red, Meng Hongjin¡¯s with blue; coincidentally, both arrows were aimed at the same target¡¯s center, one after the other, blue following red, moving through the air with noticeable slowness. Perhaps, Jiang Li used a bit more strength in drawing her bow, or maybe Meng Hongjin was too rattled. In any case, Jiang Li¡¯s arrow, released later, caught up with Meng Hongjin¡¯s in mid-air, with the feathers on the arrow shaft causing Jiang Li¡¯s and Meng Hongjin¡¯s arrows to collide. A light touch, as if it hadn¡¯t touched at all, Jiang Li¡¯s arrow swiftly continued its flight towards the center of the target, while Meng Hongjin¡¯s arrow, after being deflected by the red arrow, veered off in a subtle new direction, taking on new energy from the impact, and headed toward something else¡ª ¡°Princess!¡± someone cried out in panic. Suddenly a tremendous uproar erupted. Meng Hongjin instinctively looked and saw near the finish line of the Inspection Field, by Prince Cheng¡¯s side, Princess Yongning clutching her shoulder, bleeding. That was¡­ Meng Hongjin was somewhat bewildered. ¡°Scoundrels! Seize her for me!¡± Princess Yongning screamed. ¡°Was it me?¡± Meng Hongjin thought, dazed, still unclear about what was happening, when Princess Yongning¡¯s guards suddenly stepped forward, disregarding the ongoing competition, and apprehended her. Meanwhile, Jiang Li finally crossed the finish line; she embraced the dark brown horse¡¯s mane with one hand and opened her other hand. As she passed by a nearby locust tree, she suddenly let go and leaped upward! She hung onto the locust tree. Although her posture was not particularly graceful, she did manage it with ease and lightness. The frantic dark brown horse bolted from the grounds, with people already moving to intercept it. Jiang Li¡¯s last arrow, shot at the same time as Meng Hongjin¡¯s, landed squarely in the center of the target, marked with the red cinnabar on its feathers. She had won. Jiang Li fell silent, then quietly looked towards the other side where Princess Yongning, now surrounded by a crowd, sparked a hint of coldness in Jiang Li¡¯s heart. She had still let Princess Yongning escape, thinking that if she had been any closer¡­ if Meng Hongjin¡¯s arrow had been a little more lethal, it wouldn¡¯t have been just Princess Yongning¡¯s shoulder struck by that blue arrow; it would have been her chest. Just a bit more. Kong Liu finally sat down and patted his chest; he too was drenched in sweat, no better off than Zheng Huchen by his side. Watching such a dangerous archery competition was more exhausting than the usual drills. Still, Kong Liu was pleased and said to Jih Heng, ¡°Did you see that? Miss Jiang the Second was impressive. Today was really an eye-opener. She must be overjoyed with her success today.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I think she¡¯s a bit disappointed,¡± Jih Heng responded coolly. ¡°Disappointed?¡± Kong Liu asked in confusion, ¡°Disappointed about what? She¡¯s the champion, this damn Six Arts competition is over, and she¡¯s first in every event. What¡¯s there to be disappointed about?¡± ¡°Frustrated that her attempt to kill through another¡¯s hand failed,¡± Jih Heng said with a mild smile, standing up. ¡°Today¡¯s play wasn¡¯t bad, just didn¡¯t get bloody, a bit too simple, we¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡± And with that, he left. ¡°Really is a weirdo,¡± Kong Liu muttered, something occurring to him, ¡°You haven¡¯t given your verdict yet!¡± Jih Heng just strolled off with an arrogant air, but today¡¯s Imperial Archery event was even easier to judge than the Zither Music, for the contrast was too stark. Whether or not Jih Heng took part didn¡¯t really matter. It was clear to everyone that Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s archery skills were well-honed. But as for Miss Meng of the Meng Family, she had bad luck. Not only was her archery subpar, but she had also hit Princess Yongning, the beloved of Empress Dowager Liu. A scar on a lady, let alone on Princess Yongning, wasn¡¯t a trivial matter ¨C even an Official¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. At best it was an accident, at worst, it could be construed as an attempt on the life of an Imperial Family member. Meng Hongjin turned pale as a ghost and was shivering with fright, now fully aware of the severity of the situation. She couldn¡¯t help but struggle and say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t mean to harm the Princess, it was¡­ Jiang Li! Jiang Li set me up!¡± Someone in the crowd sneered, ¡°This Miss Meng keeps lying. The arrow in the Princess is marked with blue, her own arrow. And now she wants to pin it on Miss Jiang the Second, how ridiculous.¡± Each arrow has its own mark, and the arrow that hit Princess Yongning was marked with blue; naturally, it was Meng Hongjin¡¯s arrow. Jiang Li¡¯s arrow had collided with Meng Hongjin¡¯s so fast, and from so far away, no one had seen it clearly. Even if Meng Hongjin herself spoke out, it was unlikely anyone would believe her. For one, Jiang Li¡¯s archery skills weren¡¯t that refined, and secondly, why would Jiang Li want to harm Princess Yongning without a reason? Chapter 101 - 101 75 Thrilling_7 ?101: Chapter 75 Thrilling_7 101: Chapter 75 Thrilling_7 Liu Xu hurried over with a worried look and grabbed Jiang Li¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You scared me to death, when the horse got frightened earlier, why did you run forward? It¡¯s just a competition, is it worth risking your life?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I turn out fine?¡± Jiang Li smiled to reassure her, but she felt a pang of regret in her heart. At the very last moment, she had intentionally missed Meng Hongjin¡¯s arrow, hoping to hit Princess Yongning, unfortunately, she fell short by a trick. ¡°Meng Hongjin is in big trouble now¡­¡± Liu Xu murmured softly, ¡°Judging by Princess Yongning¡¯s posture, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t let this go easily.¡± Jiang Li sneered inwardly. Princess Yongning had always held herself above everyone else, never regarding those of lower status with any kind of respect, even if Meng Youde was the Chengxuan Envoy, he was negligible in the eyes of Princess Yongning. However, Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel a shred of sympathy for Meng Hongjin; although she didn¡¯t know exactly what Meng Hongjin had done, her own dark brown horse had gone mad, and surely, it had something to do with Meng Hongjin. Jiang Li clearly remembered that the black horse went mad a moment after Meng Hongjin was behind her. For the sake of winning the competition, she was ruthless enough to take a life, and now she had offended Princess Yongning, who was just as ruthless. It was a self-inflicted disaster. ¡°Speaking of which, she got off lightly,¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t sympathize with Meng Hongjin either, but instead said, ¡°Now that she¡¯s in trouble with Princess Yongning, the bet with you can only end this way.¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s going to end this way?¡± Jiang Li retorted, ¡°After she deals with the case involving Princess Yongning, she still has to fulfill the bet with me. I¡¯m waiting.¡± Liu Xu was surprised. She had always seen Jiang Li as magnanimous and not one to fuss over things with people, quite different from the gentle and forgiving character in the rumors. It was her first time seeing Jiang Li in such a pressing manner. After her surprise, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s only right. Should the hard-won bet simply be dismissed? The gambling house owners in Yanjing City would all be indignant on your behalf. Regardless of the outcome, Meng Hongjin still has to honor the bet, and I¡¯ll be your witness.¡± Jiang Li nodded with a smile. At that moment, Jiang Youyao and the others also dismounted and walked back to their family. As soon as Jiang Youyao saw Ji Shuran, she cried out uneasily, ¡°Mother.¡± Jiang Youyao didn¡¯t understand what was happening. At first, she rejoiced secretly when Jiang Li¡¯s horse was startled, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be a long-lasting problem. Jiang Li not only survived the fall but also showed remarkable archery skills at the racecourse, surpassing even Meng Hongjin, who was the best at Imperial Archery. And there was Meng Hongjin, who for some unknown reason had shot Princess Yongning, and watching Meng Hongjin being detained by Princess Yongning¡¯s guards, Jiang Youyao felt an inexplicable fear. ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Her gaze at Ji Shuran was filled with anger and terror. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Hongjin was Jiang Li¡¯s enemy; how could Meng Hongjin suddenly find herself imprisoned. Ji Shuran was also very annoyed. Since yesterday, when she saw the look Meng Hongjin gave Jiang Li, she had suspected that Meng Hongjin would act against Jiang Li. It goes without saying that today¡¯s madness of Jiang Li¡¯s horse was the work of Meng Hongjin, but the end was that Jiang Li was untouched, while Meng Hongjin brought herself down. Though she didn¡¯t understand how Jiang Li had managed it, today¡¯s events made Ji Shuran reassess Jiang Li. One after another, since Jiang Li¡¯s dramatic change in personality after returning to Yanjing, and her sudden expertise in Zither Music and Imperial Archery, all made Ji Shuran feel unfamiliar and threatened. If earlier Ji Shuran had planned to use someone else¡¯s hand to remove Jiang Li, now the threat Jiang Li posed made Ji Shuran feel that even if she took matters into her own hands, she needed Jiang Li to disappear from her sight as soon as possible. There was no time to wait any longer. Announcements were being read atop the Inspection Field, but the crowd, due to Princess Yongning¡¯s injury, was already in such chaos that no one paid attention to the names being read out loud. But even without listening, everyone probably knew that Jiang Li had emerged as today¡¯s champion. Jiang Li herself had no interest in the one announcing the results on the inspection stand. Her gaze drifted over the crowd and fell on Shen Yurong, who was maintaining a delicate distance from Prince Cheng, not far away. Princess Yongning was being protected by guards and attended by maids as she left the Inspection Field for treatment of her injury. Jiang Li guessed that even though the arrow didn¡¯t take Yongning¡¯s life, it wasn¡¯t a mere scratch¡ªit would probably take a couple of months to heal, and whether it would leave a scar was also uncertain. The rage Princess Yongning exhibited was exactly because of this. At this moment, Princess Yongning, despite her rage, alternatively cast glances filled with pity and vulnerability at Shen Yurong. Jiang Li had never seen Princess Yongning this way. In her last memories, Yongning was elated with a triumphant smile, her face fierce and venomous. Such tender and charming demeanor made her seem like a different person. Jiang Li glanced back at Shen Yurong. Yurong was subtly avoiding Yongning¡¯s gaze, but just when Yongning was about to explode in anger, Yurong sent a timely look of concern. Thus, the princess¡¯s fiery temper immediately subsided, and she became as tender as before. Jiang Li watched with disgust, unable to suppress a sneer in her heart. Shen Yurong indeed had good fortune; even Princess Yongning was utterly bewitched by him. However, having been married to Shen Yurong for three years, Jiang Li understood that when Yurong chose to ¡°love¡± someone, no one doubted his sincerity, and few could resist. It was no surprise to Jiang Li that Princess Yongning had fallen. But watching this truly adulterous couple exchange glances beneath her own eyes, she felt anger and revulsion. She quickly turned her head away, fearing that another glance would betray the deep-seated hatred in her eyes. Now was not the time, without absolute certainty. Just wait a little longer, just a little longer¡­ In the alleyway outside the racecourse, two people were walking deeper into the alley. The one in front was dressed in bright, flamboyant red, and even from the back, exuded an air of elegance. ¡°Wen Ji,¡± the person in front spoke up, their voice like a river of stars spread across the night sky, cool as a dream. He continued, ¡°Does Princess Yongning have a grudge with the Jiang Family?¡± Wen Ji paused and then replied, ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± The person in front did not stop but kept walking leisurely. After a while, his voice drifted back. ¡°Neither do I.¡± Chapter 102 - 102 76 Regretting the Marriage ?102: Chapter 76 Regretting the Marriage 102: Chapter 76 Regretting the Marriage The inspection at Mingyi Hall, achieving three levels of examination and the next three departments, had finally all come to an end. This inspection had begun with great fanfare, and it ended no less spectacularly. However, one name became known to everyone through this event, that of Miss Jiang the Second, Jiang Li. In literature, mathematics, courtesy, music, horsemanship, and archery, she came out on top in all six categories. This was the first such occurrence since the founding of Mingyi Hall. If this Miss Jiang the Second had been a widely known prodigy since childhood, that would have been one thing, but this Miss Jiang the Second was a young girl who had only begun her enlightenment before being sent away to reside alone in a temple for eight years, which made her much more awe-inspiring than any prodigy. The gambling houses in the alleys and streets of Yanjing City had earned a handsome profit, as the majority had placed their bets on Meng Hongjin due to the bet. Very few had bet on Jiang Li, And even those who did only placed a small wager. This meant that the gambling house owners made the real profits. Hence, the owners were quite fond of Jiang Li, and whenever they saw someone, they always had some praise to say about her¡ªreturning the favor with kindness for the profits they had earned. And so, due to this inspection, Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s reputation had suddenly improved quite a bit. Similarly, with gains come losses, Miss Jiang the Second had indeed made a name for herself at the inspection field, especially in zither music and imperial archery, where so many eyes had seen Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s true talents, putting other families¡¯ daughters to shame. Therefore, this year¡¯s inspection was a solo performance by Miss Jiang the Second, without the previous flurry of flowers vying for attention. People remembered Jiang Li. The previously dazzling Jiang Youyao and others were soon forgotten. Even when people remembered Meng Hongjin, it was only because she had injured Princess Yongning with an arrow at the Imperial Archery Field and the ridiculous bet she had with Jiang Li, which had nothing to do with her own grace. Some remembered Miss Jiang the Third for being sweet and lovely, delicate, and charming, and others remembered Miss Jiang the Second for her unrivaled beauty, graceful, and intelligent. Among the myriad of choices in the world, everyone has their own preference, yet whether one can obtain their desired choice depends entirely on fate. At Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion, Zhou Yanbang was lost in a daze. The pages on his desk fluttered in the wind, but he paid them no mind. What appeared before his eyes was the image of a young girl in green at the racecourse, her figure soaring like the wind. Zhou Yanbang was somewhat infatuated, for in all his past years, he had never been so taken with any woman. Even his formerly satisfactory fianc¨¦e, Jiang Youyao, had not been the most important thing to him. To marry a young lady, provide her with luxurious clothes and jewels, and entrust the management of the mansion to her, that was what a wife meant to him. But now, Zhou Yanbang realized that the wife he wanted was none other than Jiang Li. That young girl was like a riddle, the more she disregarded him, the more Zhou Yanbang became fixated. Especially since Jiang Li had once been his fianc¨¦e and should have been his, had it not been for the Jiang Family¡¯s mishap, which caused all this trouble. At today¡¯s racecourse, besides himself, there were many who looked at Jiang Li. Zhou Yanbang did not like the way those around him gazed at Jiang Li. She was his, how could others ogle her freely? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, Jiang Li¡¯s bad reputation might have made it difficult for her to find a good marital match. But this inspection had made her talents widely known throughout Yanjing, and with her beauty, being the legitimate daughter of Jiang Yuanbai, and having reached the age for marriage, it wouldn¡¯t be long before suitors came calling¡­ With Jiang Li¡¯s qualities, it seemed that those interested in her were not few in number. Zhou Yanbang felt uneasy and restless. The thought of Jiang Li marrying another was like having his own wife taken from him, a feeling of anger mixed with regret. As he brooded, a servant entered the room and announced, ¡°Young Prince, Madam has arrived.¡± Madam Ningyuan walked in. Zhou Yanbang quickly stood up, ¡°Mother.¡± Madam Ningyuan smiled and said, ¡°I had the kitchen prepare some Plum Cakes for you. The weather has been hot these days, and it should refresh you a bit.¡± On seeing the somewhat disordered books on Zhou Yanbang¡¯s desk, Madam paused, looked inquiringly at Zhou Yanbang, and asked, ¡°Yanbang, have you been troubled by something lately?¡± Recently, Zhou Yanbang often seemed distracted and frequently absent-minded when given tasks. Considering that the Imperial College examinations had released their results and Zhou Yanbang had ranked third, she thought this upset him and thus consoled him, ¡°You aren¡¯t upset because of the Imperial College matter, are you? Yanbang, your father has said, this wasn¡¯t your fault. We had never heard of Ye Shijie before, but since he managed to surpass Li Family¡¯s eldest, Li Jing, he must truly have genuine talent. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Third place is very commendable as well.¡± Chapter 103 - 103 76 Regretting the Marriage_2 ?103: Chapter 76: Regretting the Marriage_2 103: Chapter 76: Regretting the Marriage_2 This year, when the Imperial College posted the examination results, Zhou Yanbang originally thought he would be second. The only one in the whole Imperial College who could surpass him was the eldest son of the Right Chancellor¡¯s Residence, Li Jing. But this time, Li Jing came in second, and he was third. The first place was taken by a Ye Shijie, a name he had never heard before, likely not from an official family in Yanjing City. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not because of this¡­¡± Zhou Yanbang found it difficult to speak. In Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion, he was the only son. Both Madam Ningyuan and the Marquis were very fond of him, but to make such a request at this time, Zhou Yanbang himself felt it was somewhat absurd. ¡°Then what is it about?¡± Madam Ningyuan asked curiously. ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Yanbang clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Miss Jiang the Third from Minister Yuan¡¯s Residence. The one I truly have feelings for is Miss Jiang the Second!¡± The pastry dish in Madam Ningyuan¡¯s hand, with a ¡°clack,¡± fell to the ground. ¡­ ¡°The master sent over silver.¡± In Fangfei Garden, Tonger held a small wooden box excitedly and placed it on the table. Upon opening the box, Jiang Li saw neat stacks of silver ingots. She heard that Jiang Yuanbai would reward silver whenever Jiang Youyao¡¯s performance was commendable. She wasn¡¯t sure if this was to treat someone fairly or if he had also sent her silver. However, Jiang Li understood that if Jiang Youyao had come out on top in all assessments, Jiang Yuanbai would have not only given silver but also would have congratulated her warmly, instead of just giving a few simple praises and walking away. Jiang Li was not surprised. Jiang Yuanbai and a daughter who had been away from home for eight years would hardly have a special deep bond, aside from feelings of guilt. Naturally, he would be more affectionate towards Jiang Youyao, who was raised by his side. Now that Jiang Youyao had underperformed, Jiang Yuanbai certainly wouldn¡¯t pompously celebrate Jiang Li¡¯s success. The difference in affection was obvious at a glance. She said, ¡°Put the silver away, we can use it in the future.¡± As told, Tonger stored the silver securely, while Ming Yue knocked on the outside door. Jiang Li said, ¡°Come in.¡± After entering and closing the door, Ming Yue came forward and whispered, ¡°Miss, I have inquired about it. That Miss Meng from the Meng Family still hasn¡¯t returned home. Madam Meng is still waiting in the residence, and Master Meng has gone out to mediate. It seems like Princess Yongning won¡¯t let the matter rest this time.¡± Jiang Li nodded, ¡°I see.¡± This was what she expected. Meng Hongjin was unlikely to get off easily. Jiang Li had experienced Princess Yongning¡¯s methods of tormenting people. This time, Meng Hongjin might be left with permanent scars by Princess Yongning. If things go as expected, Meng Hongjin will be released tomorrow, but what she has endured during this time is anyone¡¯s guess. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps she has been greatly frightened, or perhaps Princess Yongning has left a few scars on her as well. The Meng Family had to swallow their woes like a mute person eating bitter herbs, unable to speak of their suffering. Upon hearing this, Bai Xue asked Jiang Li, ¡°Does that mean the bet with Miss Meng is no longer valid?¡± ¡°I would like to hold it, but unfortunately, it no longer stands. Tomorrow, Meng Hongjin certainly won¡¯t come forward. At that time, you guys find a few people to declare at the entrance of the Imperial College that I understand Miss Meng has been frightened, and that the bet was just a joke from the start, to be dismissed without further mention in the future.¡± Tonger was somewhat disappointed, ¡°That really lets her off too easily.¡± Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say it, Meng Youde would find an excuse to nullify this bet or apologize to me. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t let Meng Hongjin truly lose face. If I had lost, Father would also find ways to cancel the bet. The outcome was inevitable. Now, by saying this, I can actually acquire a good reputation, why not?¡± Others will only say she has a generous heart and broad mind, not just talent but also virtue. Being too aggressive always seems too calculative. If mere words don¡¯t hinder the outcome or cause any trouble, why not say them? In her previous life, she didn¡¯t care enough about her reputation, which allowed others to use it against her. Now, she intends to have a reputation for virtue ¨C it¡¯s always simpler to operate behind a mask. ¡°Miss, I heard that people who top the examination are to enter the palace, where Emperor Hongxiao personally bestows honors,¡± Tonger remembered something, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you will soon be able to enter the palace for an audience? This is a reward from the Emperor, an honor of the highest order. From then on, no one will dare to bully you.¡± Jiang Li laughed at the thought. The last time she saw Emperor Hongxiao was after Shen Yurong became the top scholar, and there was a night banquet in the palace, where she attended as a family member of Shen Yurong. Many envied her, the wife of the new top scholar, since Shen Yurong was charming and promising. At that time, Princess Yongning even shared a drink with her. Chapter 104 - 104 76 Regretting the Engagement_3 ?104: Chapter 76 Regretting the Engagement_3 104: Chapter 76 Regretting the Engagement_3 Her gaze slightly sunk; perhaps it was back then that Princess Yongning had already taken a liking to Shen Yurong and began to scheme against her. She was used as a stumbling block, yet remained foolishly unaware. Now, returning to the palace again, she would inevitably meet Princess Yongning, and if it were a palace banquet, perhaps Shen Yurong would be there too. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only this time, she was no longer a lady of the Shen family but a daughter of the Jiang family. Who could harm whom now? She had taken another step closer to those two people. ¡­ Not far from the Imperial College, in a courtyard house, the light from a lamp was lit at night. Ye Shijie sat at a desk, writing a letter. He had secured first place in the Imperial College¡¯s examination and would be entering the palace in a few days to receive the emperor¡¯s recognition. Before long, he would take up official post. He needed to share this good news with the relatives of the Ye family of Xiangyang. After a few short lines that spoke of his well-being, Ye Shijie held his pen, hesitating. Jiang Li had also received the first place in Mingyi Hall¡¯s verification. Ye Shijie did not know whether he should include Jiang Li in the letter as well. Over the years, no one in the Ye family had ever mentioned Jiang Li¡¯s name. Many years ago, Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s words had thoroughly chilled the hearts of the members of the Ye family, and even resulted in Old Madam Ye falling seriously ill. Since then, the Ye family had acted as if they had no such niece, and by extension, no one dared mention Ye Zhenzhen either. In such circumstances, suddenly bringing up Jiang Li¡¯s recent situation would seem abrupt, wouldn¡¯t it? Ye Shijie really intended not to write it, but every time he thought to set the pen down, he would recall the words Jiang Li had said to him. ¡°I was young at that time, and my grandmother was far away in Xiangyang. My mother passed away early and my father was busy with government affairs, mostly leaving my stepmother in charge. Whatever I said, it might not have been without the prompting or threatening of others.¡± Jiang Li said that since the Ye family was a merchant family, could it have been someone behind the scenes who instigated her to cut ties with the Ye family? Could their aim have been to isolate Jiang Li from the Ye family so they would no longer have dealings with each other? Ye Shijie found that he had involuntarily begun to believe Jiang Li. In fact, he had not met Jiang Li often, and they had only really spoken twice. Was it possible that after such brief encounters, he had come to trust her? Ye Shijie found it somewhat incredible. But he also thought Jiang Li was incredible. In spite of the Jiang family¡¯s neglect, she had managed to make her name known to everyone in Yanjing City, and it wasn¡¯t as a symbol of crime. When others spoke of Miss Jiang the Second, they only thought of her as quite talented. This was the girl who had dominated all six categories in Mingyi Hall. Picking up the pen and then setting it back down, setting down the pen and then picking it back up, after many such repetitions, just when Ye Shijie was growing impatient, his personal servant Yuan Bao came in. Yuan Bao took out a letter from within his clothes, excitedly saying, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a letter from Xiangyang.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± Ye Shijie was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s not yet the time for their letter.¡± He corresponded with the Ye family every half month, and the round trip took one month. It was not supposed to be time to receive one yet. ¡°Surely it must be because the old madam and the others are concerned about the Young Master¡¯s examination,¡± Yuan Bao said proudly, ¡°If Old Madam Ye knew that the Young Master had secured first place, she would surely arrange to feast in Xiangyang for three days and nights.¡± Ye Shijie ignored him, and opened the letter to read, scanning through it rapidly. Seeing Ye Shijie¡¯s surprised expression, Yuan Bao asked, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Father and Uncle Ye the Second are coming to Yanjing City with goods,¡± Ye Shijie said, ¡°They are already on the way and will arrive in about seven days.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yuan Bao was taken aback and asked foolishly, ¡°So, do we still write back?¡± ¡°Write,¡± Ye Shijie said. However, it was only necessary to write about himself, he thought. Since father and Uncle Ye the Second were coming to Yanjing City, this meant there was a family member to discuss matters with. It would be much better to let them deliberate over the doubts about Jiang Li than to have a headache over it by himself. Thinking this, Ye Shijie suddenly felt relieved and quickly finished the earlier letter, folded it, and put it in an envelope, handing it to Yuan Bao, ¡°Send it back.¡± Yuan Bao took it happily, responding, ¡°Alrighty!¡± ¡­ After the verification at Mingyi Hall was over, there was no need to attend school for a while, so the students all rested at home for a few days. On the second day at the gates of the Imperial College, in accordance with what Jiang Li had said, her representative proclaimed that the bet with Meng Hongjin was null and void, and there was no need for hard feelings. Once this was announced, the people of Yanjing City held even higher regard for Jiang Li. She had taken the bet seriously and fought hard, but after winning, she did not cling to the bet, displaying great magnanimity and benevolence, which was quite exceptional. In this way, it made Meng Hongjin seem like a laughing stock. Moreover, because Jiang Li had shown such mildness, some began to doubt the previous allegations of her murdering her mother and brother. After all, how could such a gentle and lovely girl seem capable of committing such heinous acts? Chapter 105 - 105 76 Regretful Wedding_4 ?105: Chapter 76 Regretful Wedding_4 105: Chapter 76 Regretful Wedding_4 And Ji Shuran was the stepmother; given this delicate relationship, speculations abounded. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When these words reached Ji Shuran¡¯s ears, she was quite upset, yet she treated Jiang Li even more kindly and affectionately, making Jiang Li feel exceedingly uncomfortable. In Shuxiu Garden, the maids both inside and outside the courtyard were earnestly performing their duties, as everyone knew that Ji Shuran had been in a foul mood these past few days. Fearful of being made scapegoats, they worked with even more diligence than usual. Two maids stood guard at the entrance, while inside, not even the ice in the bronze cow seemed capable of dispelling the heat of late summer, which only made the oppressive sultriness stir restlessness in everyone¡¯s hearts. Ji Shuran was speaking with her sister, Lady Ji Chen. Lady Ji Chen had come over early in the morning to find Ji Shuran. With Jiang Yuanbai not at the mansion, she said, ¡°What have you been up to these days? Do you know what people are saying about you outside? I¡¯ve even heard the gossip¡ªthey say that whole affair of Jiang Li murdering her mother and brother might very well have been a play directed by you.¡± Not bringing up the issue would have been fine, but once mentioned, Ji Shuran also filled with rage, retorting, ¡°Sister, why do you blame me? These are rumors spread by outsiders; I dare not mention such things in my household.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who started it; the more these rumors spread, the worse it is for you,¡± Lady Ji Chen replied. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that girl stirring up trouble. How can you not handle a mere maid?¡± Lady Ji Chen and Ji Shuran had always been very close before either of them married, and compared to Ji Shuran¡¯s usual demure demeanor, Lady Ji Chen was much more forceful. Irritated, Ji Shuran spat out, ¡°That girl is slippery and sly, too crafty by half. Not just me, even you would struggle against her. Did you see clearly what happened with the Meng family? Meng Hongjin obviously lost both her reputation and her forces, and while I planned to benefit as the fisherman watching two fish fight, who knew Meng Hongjin would be so incompetent that she not only failed to succeed but also got herself entangled.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lady Ji Chen exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Meng Hongjin¡¯s troubles are also related to her?¡± Ji Shuran then recounted in detail to Lady Ji Chen the matter between Meng Hongjin and Jiang Li, and finally said, ¡°Since returning to Yanjing City, Jiang Li has not suffered a single loss. She¡¯s about the same age as Youyao, but look how much more cunning she is. If we keep her in the mansion, how could Youyao be a match for her?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying,¡± Lady Ji Chen mused, ¡°Jiang Li cannot stay. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll become even more formidable in a few days; it would be best to send her away sooner rather than later.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ to propose a marriage for her?¡± Ji Shuran suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but surely the master will have questions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Lady Ji Chen scoffed. ¡°There are countless young masters who are all show and no substance; just find someone who sounds good on paper but is actually nothing special. You marry her off, and in two or three years she¡¯ll be gone. No one will notice anything, isn¡¯t that a simple solution?¡± ¡°Sister, help me keep an eye out. If there¡¯s such a person, I¡¯ll think of a way to inform the master and let him decide on the marriage,¡± Ji Shuran responded. Lady Ji Chen nodded. As they were talking, Jiang Youyao suddenly ran in from outside. She was so hasty that Lady Ji Chen didn¡¯t even see her before she choked out a cry for ¡°Mother.¡± Ji Shuran was startled and quickly walked over to take Jiang Youyao¡¯s hand, only to see Jiang Youyao¡¯s face streaked with tears. In a worried tone, she asked, ¡°Youyao, what happened to you?¡± She then turned to berate Jiang Youyao¡¯s maids, Jin Hua and Yinhua, ¡°How do you take care of your mistress¡ª¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Jiang Youyao interrupted Ji Shuran, burying herself in her arms and sobbing, ¡°Prince Zhou, Prince Zhou wants to break off our engagement¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Lady Ji Chen slammed the table and stood up, ¡°Youyao, what are you saying?¡± Only then did Jiang Youyao realize that Lady Ji Chen was also present, and after addressing her as ¡°Aunt,¡± she couldn¡¯t stop crying. Ji Shuran instructed the maids to close the door, then inquired of Jiang Youyao, ¡°Youyao, what nonsense is this? Why would Zhou Yanbang break off the engagement with you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re repeating rumors you¡¯ve heard somewhere¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Jin Hua¡¯s sister is in the service at Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion. Last night, the Madam Ningyuan and the Princely Heir had a dispute. That maid convinced a young servant from the Crown Prince¡¯s Courtyard to talk, and he confirmed that the Princely Heir said¡­ he said he wants to break the engagement with me and marry Jiang Li!¡± ¡°Jin Hua!¡± Ji Shuran demanded, ¡°Is what Youyao said true?¡± Kneeling down immediately, Jin Hua confirmed, ¡°What I¡¯ve said is absolutely true; there is indeed such matter.¡± Jin Hua was also terrified inside, knowing that everyone in Yanjing City recognized that the marriage between Jiang Youyao and Zhou Yanbang was as good as settled, an engagement that not even Jiang Li¡¯s return could change. And yet, at this critical moment, Prince Zhou actually proposed to marry Jiang Li. It was like a temple being flooded¡ªchaos within their own ranks. Chapter 106 - 106 76 Regretful Marriage_5 ?106: Chapter 76 Regretful Marriage_5 106: Chapter 76 Regretful Marriage_5 ¡°How preposterous!¡± Ji Shuran was furious, ¡°What does Zhou Yanbang think our Jiang family is? Something he can come and go as he pleases?¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s makeup was ruined by her tears as she grabbed onto Ji Shuran¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mother, what should I do? The Princely Heir no longer wants me, and he wants to marry Jiang Li¡­ I will become the laughingstock of Yanjing City, Mother, I don¡¯t want that¡­¡± Seeing her crying so pitifully, Ji Shuran was very grieved, and her heart ached, she only held Jiang Youyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother will seek justice for you. Zhou Yanbang can¡¯t be so fickle and indecisive, our Jiang family won¡¯t be at anyone¡¯s beck and call, breaking an engagement isn¡¯t that simple. Whoever wants to make you the laughingstock of Yanjing City, Mother will make him regret it for a lifetime!¡± The last sentence was spoken with such force that Ji Shuran almost crushed her teeth. ¡°Youyao, don¡¯t panic,¡± Lady Ji Chen said more calmly than Ji Shuran, ¡°Last night¡¯s quarrel between Zhou Yanbang and the Lady of the Marquis indicates that the Marquis¡¯s wife does not approve of his actions. Moreover, Zhou Yanbang has already reneged on an engagement once; how can he break it a second time? From sister to sister, the sister becomes the sister again, such a thing has never been heard of in Northern Yan. If Zhou Yanbang wants to rise in rank and be ennobled in the future, he will not commit such a ridiculous act. The Marquis of Ningyuan will not allow it, and your father will not agree.¡± At these words, Jiang Youyao¡¯s mind was slightly at ease, she asked, ¡°The Princely Heir won¡¯t terminate the engagement with me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lady Ji Chen said with a smile, ¡°You are the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family, your father is the Grand Secretary of the dynasty, who would dare treat you this way.¡± ¡°But Jiang Li is also a daughter of the Jiang family,¡± Jiang Youyao said resentfully, ¡°If only she weren¡¯t a member of the Jiang family, if she were just an ordinary person, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.¡± If Jiang Li were just an ordinary person, given Ji Shuran¡¯s family background, it would naturally be easy to intimidate the other party into backing down, or to have them ¡°disappear¡± without a trace. ¡°Even though she is a member of the Jiang family, it¡¯s not that troublesome,¡± Lady Ji Chen reassured her, patting Jiang Youyao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Youyao, you go down first, your mother and I have matters to discuss.¡± Jiang Youyao originally wanted Ji Shuran to stand up for her, but seeing Lady Ji Chen¡¯s expression, she knew that Lady Ji Chen and Ji Shuran had important matters to discuss and didn¡¯t say much, returning to Yaoguang Mansion with her maids Jin Hua and Yinhua, their tear stains not yet dry. After Jiang Youyao left, Ji Shuran coldly said, ¡°Sister, now you see, how capable that little wretch Jiang Li is, she hasn¡¯t been back in the capital for long, and she¡¯s already entangled with Zhou Yanbang. She is so shameless!¡± ¡°Zhou Yanbang is young, and men, well, they are all the same,¡± Lady Ji Chen said, ¡°A wife is no match for a concubine, a concubine is no match for a secret lover, and a secret lover is no match for one unattained. Back when the engagement between Jiang Li and Zhou Yanbang was still intact, when did Zhou Yanbang ever pay her any attention? Now that Jiang Li has returned, he suddenly remembers this marriage arrangement; it¡¯s simply a matter of ¡®unable to get what he wants¡¯. If he gets Jiang Li, he will then remember all Youyao¡¯s good qualities.¡± Lady Ji Chen analyzed the inferior nature of men brilliantly. Ji Shuran said, ¡°Even so, the very thought of my daughter¡¯s husband pining for Jiang Li in his heart makes me feel nauseous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to come up with a plan,¡± Lady Ji Chen said, ¡°I originally thought of causing a fuss concerning Jiang Li¡¯s marriage, but now I think, if Jiang Li marries someone else, it would instead give Zhou Yanbang a heartache, increasing his obsession with obtaining something unattainable, and his gripes might end up falling on Youyao. Youyao is like a daughter to me, having watched her grow up; how can I bear to see her wronged?¡± Ji Shuran said, ¡°I think the same, Sister, but it¡¯s not easy to take action in Yanjing City¡­¡± ¡°Take action? For what?¡± Lady Ji Chen shook her head, ¡°Our Ji family never gets our hands dirty. And what good would it do to take her life?¡± Ji Shuran was perplexed, ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the top scholar of Mingyi Hall will attend the palace feast in a few days and be personally honored by the Emperor? There will be many guests at the palace feast, from the great families of Yanjing City. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If something happened at the palace feast, her reputation would indeed be utterly destroyed.¡± ¡°You mean to have her¡­¡± Ji Shuran suddenly realized. ¡°Do you still remember Lady Shen, the wife of Lord Shen, the Assistant Head Writer? She was a beauty, and if you were to talk about looks and talent, she was fit for the palace, and yet in the end, she was scorned by everyone. Look at her death, there wasn¡¯t a single person to speak well of her. Wasn¡¯t it because she made a fool of herself in front of the nobility? The same goes for Jiang Li; Jiang Li¡¯s looks and talents are nothing compared to hers, and she has the reputation of matricide and fratricide. If anything goes wrong at the palace feast, she will indeed have no chance of redemption,¡± Lady Ji Chen said slowly. Chapter 107 - 107 76 Regretting Marriage_6 ?107: Chapter 76 Regretting Marriage_6 107: Chapter 76 Regretting Marriage_6 She spoke lightly, yet it made Ji Shuran instantly understand, as if she could see before her eyes the scene of Jiang Li being pointed at and whispered about, which excited and satisfied her. ¡°I will arrange this matter, during the palace banquet, I¡¯ll make sure to set her up with a ¡®lover¡¯.¡± Lady Ji Chen glanced at Ji Shuran and said, ¡°Foolish girl, isn¡¯t there one right in front of you?¡± Ji Shuran did not understand. ¡°I have heard that this time, the top scholar from the Imperial College is Ye Shijie, who belongs to Ye Zhenzhen¡¯s family. Jiang Li and Ye Shijie are, after all, cousins, and what is more apt to lead to trouble than the relationship between cousins? Didn¡¯t Jiang Li just help Ye Shijie out on the street? I suspect there might really be something between them.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ye Shijie? Why should she get off so easily?¡± In Ji Shuran¡¯s view, Ye Shijie barely counted as a talented young man, and now he was even the top scholar of the Imperial College. Jiang Li marrying Ye Shijie would be letting Ye Shijie off too lightly. She would rather have Jiang Li marry someone who had nothing, a loathsome, lazy man that everyone looked down upon. That would truly be satisfying. ¡°My dear sister, you must think more long-term. Is it really good for Jiang Li to marry Ye Shijie?¡± Lady Ji Chen said at a leisurely pace, ¡°Ye Shijie has just become the top scholar and will serve as an official in the future. Although the Ji family does not take him seriously, it¡¯s still annoying to see him around. If the Ye family rises because of Ye Shijie, Jiang Li will have her maternal family¡¯s support. By then, it will be even harder for you to target Jiang Li.¡± ¡°At the palace banquet, if Ye Shijie and Jiang Li are discovered to be intimate and it¡¯s exposed to everyone, His Majesty will become furious and lash out at Ye Shijie. Ye Shijie¡¯s chance of promotion will vanish, and he will be ridiculed by others. Jiang Li¡¯s reputation will be ruined, and the two will have no choice but to get married. But after getting married, will they truly respect each other like guests?¡± Lady Ji Chen continued in a gentle tone, ¡°Ye Shijie, having his future ruined by Jiang Li, will certainly bear resentment toward her, and the Ye family will also blame Jiang Li. If there starts to be discord between the couple¡­¡± Lady Ji Chen smiled, ¡°It will be much more difficult for them to live well together. By then, you can simply find a few beautiful maids from outside or bribe someone close to Jiang Li to stir up trouble constantly. I am not afraid that Ye Shijie and Jiang Li won¡¯t become enemies.¡± ¡°And in a marriage with rivals, the woman always suffers more than the man.¡± Lady Ji Chen continued, ¡°By the time Jiang Li is in Xiangyang, it will be much easier for you to deal with her than it is now.¡± Ji Shuran had a moment of realization. By implicating Jiang Li and Ye Shijie in a romantic affair, it would not only destroy Ye Shijie¡¯s career and dash the Ye family¡¯s hopes, preventing them from rising again, but it would also make Jiang Li marry into a household where she would be resented, and everything would go wrong for her. Once married into Xiangyang, Ji Shuran believed she had a thousand ways to make Jiang Li¡¯s life worse than death. ¡°Thank you for the advice, sister.¡± Now truly convinced, Ji Shuran said to Lady Ji Chen, ¡°Sister¡¯s method is far more thorough than mine.¡± ¡°Compared to Consort Li in the palace, we still have a long way to go.¡± Lady Ji Chen said, ¡°Now go and comfort Youyao quickly. She has been pampered since childhood, and Zhou Yanbang¡¯s humiliation must have deeply upset her. Make sure she does not act rashly in her distress and ruin your plans.¡± Ji Shuran¡¯s heart chilled, and she said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Lady Ji Chen nodded in satisfaction. ¡­ Meanwhile, Tonger relayed the information she had gathered to Jiang Li. ¡°They say that the third young mistress is in a very bad mood, and the servants of Yaoguang Mansion have all been reprimanded. However, some saw the third young mistress in tears¡­¡± Jiang Li set down the book in her hand and asked in surprise, ¡°Crying?¡± Jiang Youyao¡¯s frustrations were mostly directed at herself, but Jiang Li did not believe she had done anything to make Jiang Youyao cry. Since the verification incident, she had been staying inside the Jiang Residence and hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, nor did she have any conflicts with Jiang Youyao. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unclear what the matter was. Later on, it was said that Lady Ji comforted her for a long time until she felt better, but then the master became angry again.¡± Jiang Li was even more puzzled. Having only recently arrived at the Jiang Residence, she did not have the means to arrange her own people there. Apart from Fangfei Garden, she could only rely on Tonger to help her find out about the happenings in other parts of the residence. Such second-hand information was always somewhat incomplete. Just as she said this, someone outside called her name: ¡°Jiang Li! Jiang Li!¡± It was Jiang Jingrui¡¯s voice. ¡°The second young master is here again.¡± Tonger grimaced, noting that Jiang Jingrui¡¯s visits were so frequent that they were almost running out of tea in Fangfei Garden, and the new tea wouldn¡¯t arrive until next month. When Jiang Jingrui saw Tonger¡¯s expression, he complained, ¡°Jiang Li, you need to manage your maid properly. I am the second young master of the Jiang Family Mansion; others beg me to visit them, and yet I come here. My presence brings honor to this place, and look at her expression?¡± Chapter 108 - 108 76 Regretting the Marriage_7 ?108: Chapter 76: Regretting the Marriage_7 108: Chapter 76: Regretting the Marriage_7 Jiang Li was too lazy to correct his nonsense and simply said, ¡°What brings you here this time?¡± She was normally a very patient person and fairly amiable towards others, but Jiang Jingrui was really too much of a troublemaker, and his words were often quite unpleasant, so Jiang Li wasn¡¯t very welcoming towards him. Jiang Jingrui looked around theatrically before pulling Jiang Li into the room and shutting the door. Jiang Li felt helpless, thinking that if Fangfei Garden ever had an insider thief, they would surely know something was up just from seeing Jiang Jingrui¡¯s behavior¡ªacting as if he was afraid no one would notice he had something to say. Jiang Li waited for him to close the door, then sat down in front of the wooden table, watching as Jiang Jingrui, who knew his way around, had Bai Xue pour him some tea. Jiang Li said, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ve got a big secret for you this time,¡± Jiang Jingrui said, winking and making faces at her. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Jiang Jingrui cleared his throat, then deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Did you know? The Heir of Marquis Ningyuan, Zhou Yanbang, is going to dissolve his engagement with Jiang Youyao!¡± ¡°What?¡± Even though Jiang Li was somewhat prepared, she was still taken aback by Jiang Jingrui¡¯s words. If she remembered correctly, Zhou Yanbang had already called off an engagement once before¡ªit was with Miss Jiang the Second and then later it became Miss Jiang the Third. And now, he was pulling the same trick again by breaking off the engagement with Jiang Youyao. What kind of farce was this? ¡°I knew you would have no idea,¡± Jiang Jingrui said, obviously proud to have learned a secret even Jiang Li didn¡¯t know. ¡°Guess why Zhou Yanbang wants to break off the engagement with Jiang Youyao?¡± He smirked teasingly at Jiang Li. Jiang Li faintly guessed some of the reasons but still found them too absurd to believe. No matter how outrageous Zhou Yanbang¡¯s actions were, he surely wouldn¡¯t go this far. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡± Jiang Jingrui burst into laughter, ¡°Zhou Yanbang now regrets his decision, probably after seeing you shine at Mingyi Hall. He thinks you¡¯re much better than Jiang Youyao and has decided to break off the engagement again to take you back as his wife!¡± ¡°How ridiculous!¡± Tonger, who had been fuming, slammed the teapot on the table, ¡°My miss is not some maid of the Zhou Family to be tossed around at their whim! They had their say in calling off the engagement before, but now they want to marry her off again¡ªhave they even asked for the miss¡¯ opinion? The Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Household is simply too presumptuous!¡± Even Tonger was indignant on behalf of Jiang Li. Jiang Jingrui was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Zhou Yanbang might not be that great, but in Yanjing City he¡¯s still considered quite a catch, a match for your family. He¡¯s also not bad-looking, and many young ladies admire him, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss for your miss. Besides,¡± he looked at Jiang Li, ¡°if you were with Zhou Yanbang, Jiang Youyao would surely die of jealousy. It would be the proof that you¡¯re better than her, that she¡¯s inferior to you.¡± Jiang Li almost burst out laughing at Jiang Jingrui¡¯s speech. It was clear to her that Jiang Jingrui was completely brainless. She said, ¡°If I surpass her, why do I need evidence, and who am I proving it to? To make Jiang Youyao die of jealousy, should I also sacrifice myself? Have I gone mad? Moreover,¡± she scoffed, ¡°even if Zhou Yanbang was better, I, Jiang Li, am not interested in picking up someone else¡¯s leftovers.¡± She certainly wasn¡¯t like Princess Yongning, who seemed to delight in taking what others had used. Jiang Jingrui stared at Jiang Li, dumbfounded. With that one statement, Jiang Li had reduced him to something as worthless as an object discarded on the streets, and from the look on her face, it was clear that she truly disdained Zhou Yanbang¡ªnot just a fa?ade. Jiang Youyao, who treasured it like a priceless jewel, was callously discarded by Jiang Li. Jiang Jingrui said, ¡°Why are you taking your anger out on me? It was Zhou Yanbang who proposed this.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Tonger hurriedly asked, ¡°Did the old master agree to it?¡± ¡°How could he?¡± Jiang Jingrui scoffed, ¡°Previously, Zhou Yanbang and your Miss canceled their engagement because¡­ cough, something happened, and your Miss went to the temple. Now Zhou Yanbang proposes to call off the engagement, and Jiang Youyao hasn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªhow could my eldest uncle tolerate that? It¡¯s already merciful that he hasn¡¯t gone to the Zhou family to demand an explanation.¡± Jiang Li focused on the key point of Jiang Jingrui¡¯s words, asking, ¡°What? No one from the Zhou family came over?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Pfft, as if the Zhou family would dare to come. Zhou Yanbang might have gone mad, but his parents certainly have not. These were Zhou Yanbang¡¯s own words, but the Marquis of Ningyuan and Madam Ningyuan did not agree. A servant from Zhou Yanbang¡¯s household overheard their argument and secretly told our servants, who then informed my aunt. I heard that Jiang Youyao cried a lot, my aunt is comforting her, and my uncle was very angry, almost making a personal visit to Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s Mansion.¡± Jiang Li suddenly realized why Tonger found out that Jiang Youyao had cried¡ªit was because of this matter. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Jiang Li asked. ¡°I heard it when my mother and nanny were talking,¡± Jiang Jingrui said nonchalantly, ¡°My mother is always concerned with the main branch¡¯s affairs. She gets wind of anything sooner than you do, much faster.¡± Jiang Li found herself at a loss for words. ¡°This bastard Zhou Yanbang,¡± Jiang Jingrui continued, ¡°to suggest calling off the engagement at this juncture shows he¡¯s truly captivated by you. He wants to marry you, and knowing how much Jiang Youyao likes Zhou Yanbang, she must be furious. But it¡¯s her own fault, after all. When you were sent to the temple, it was not long before my aunt started plotting to have Jiang Youyao marry into Marquis Ningyuan¡¯s household in your place. It just goes to show that some things can¡¯t be taken by force.¡± Jiang Jingrui seemed to be somewhat proud of Jiang Li as he said this. But Jiang Li was far from feeling as good as Jiang Jingrui. She understood that Zhou Yanbang proposing to break off his engagement to marry her was not good news for her at all. At the very least, Ji Shuran and her daughter must hate her even more now, perhaps a hundred times, even a thousand times worse than before. Given this mother and daughter¡¯s narrow-minded and ruthless nature, Jiang Li thought, Jiang Youyao would not let her off easily. To eliminate Zhou Yanbang¡¯s thoughts once and for all, she might even go as far as to cut the grass and remove the roots. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that the upcoming palace banquet was an excellent opportunity. Jiang Li lowered her eyes, sensing the crisis drawing ever closer. Chapter 109 - 109 77 Banquet Invitation ?109: Chapter 77 Banquet Invitation 109: Chapter 77 Banquet Invitation Not long after the validation in Mingyi Hall, the Jiang Family also quickly received an invitation card for the imperial banquet from the palace. Emperor Hongxiao had always preferred simplicity since childhood and did not fancy luxury, yet the current Empress Dowager loved lively occasions. Although Emperor Hongxiao was not her biological son, they got along harmoniously. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emperor Hongxiao¡¯s birth mother, Noble Consort Xia, died early, and the Empress Dowager had no children of her own. The late Emperor had let Emperor Hongxiao be raised by the Empress Dowager, and after so many years, their affection for each other remained strong, showing a kind of maternal love and filial piety. This time, aside from inviting the court officials, everyone knew that Emperor Hongxiao would also bestow honors upon the chief graduate at the banquet. This was a great honor for both the scholar himself and his family. Therefore, even though Madam Jiang the Elder was not particularly fond of Jiang Li, she instructed her attendants to make every effort to prepare the necessary clothing and jewelry for the banquet without any mistakes. Jiang Li¡¯s life was somewhat better than before, at least after the examination, the servants in the Jiang Residence did not discuss her as openly and boldly as before. They talked behind her back. Although it was a bit sad, it was an undeniable fact that Jiang Li¡¯s status had risen slightly. At the imperial banquet, many officials from Yanjing City of the Yan Dynasty would attend. However, Chengxuan Envoy Meng Youde could not go this time. In the Meng Family¡¯s home, which was usually bustling, the recent days had been depressingly quiet. It seemed as though no one tended to the flowers and plants in the garden, allowing many to wither. Dry yellow leaves fell outside the flower beds, and even the scorching summer days felt oppressively solemn. At night, the light in the house was dim, and in a room further inside, the sound of voices could barely be heard. It seemed to be the sound of an argument, and after a while, with a ¡°smack,¡± something was smashed, and someone stormed out, slamming the door. It was Meng Youde. In just a few days, Meng Youde had become gaunt and weathered, no longer bearing the triumphant demeanor of the past. Someone chased after him; it was his wife, Madam Meng. ¡°Master, Master¡ª¡± Madam Meng ran after him, pleading. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk anymore. Send her back to the village tomorrow to recover. If she continues like this, it will only lead to disaster!¡± Meng Youde didn¡¯t turn his head as he spoke. ¡°But she¡¯s your daughter, how can you be so heartless!¡± Madam Meng shrieked. ¡°I¡¯m heartless?¡± Meng Youde stopped in his tracks, turned around abruptly, and pointed towards the tightly shut door, ¡°Look at her now; do you think staying in the Meng residence will make her better? Now that I¡¯ve offended Princess Yongning, the Right Chancellor won¡¯t even bother with me anymore. My career is over! All this is the trouble your precious daughter has brought upon us! If she hadn¡¯t been so ignorant and made that bet with Jiang Li, if she hadn¡¯t shot and injured Princess Yongning with that arrow at the field, would I, Meng Youde, be in this situation?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Meng seemed to want to say more. ¡°She¡¯s gone mad now! Do I not care about her? But she¡¯s mad! Staying in the Meng residence may not be the best thing. If others find out she¡¯s lost her wits and it spreads, who would dare marry her in the future? If she stays in the village for a while and gets better before returning, no one will know about her madness, wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± At these words, Madam Meng gradually calmed down. She looked at Meng Youde with sadness and asked, ¡°What exactly happened to Hongjin at Princess Yongning¡¯s place? Do we really have no way of getting revenge for her?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Meng Youde let out a cold laugh, his anger seemingly directed either at Princess Yongning or at himself. He said, ¡°Behind Princess Yongning is Prince Cheng, whose power is now so great that even His Majesty must be wary. In the future¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°The common people cannot contend with officials, nor can officials contend with the sovereign!¡± The helplessness and fury in his tone silenced Madam Meng in an instant. In the room, at a corner of the bed, Meng Hongjin clutched the blanket tightly and huddled in the corner, her eyes being wary of the people approaching. She said, ¡°Go away¡­ Go away!¡± On the floor were the shattered pieces of a medicine bowl, with medicine spilled everywhere. One maid was bending over to clean up the mess, while another maid tried to comfort Meng Hongjin in a soft voice, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alright, your servant won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Meng Hongjin screamed, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Ever since Meng Hongjin had been returned by Princess Yongning¡¯s people three days ago, this had been her state upon waking up. Out of fear that Princess Yongning had tortured Meng Hongjin, Meng Youde and Madam Meng¡¯s first action was to have her examined for any injuries. They found none, but since awakening, Meng Hongjin had become like this; she hid from people as if she had been greatly frightened, not recognizing those around her, as if she had even forgotten herself. Chapter 110 - 110 77 Banquet Invitation_2 ?110: Chapter 77: Banquet Invitation_2 110: Chapter 77: Banquet Invitation_2 No one knew what had happened to Meng Hongjin at Princess Yongning¡¯s place; only the mad Meng Hongjin and Princess Yongning themselves could know it all. No one dared to question or accuse Princess Yongning, not even Meng Youde, as long as he still sought a future, Hongjin was doomed to be a meaningless sacrifice. ¡­ The Princess¡¯s Mansion was brightly lit, a stark contrast to the darkness of the Meng Mansion. In the hall, young dancers clad in sheer garments danced gracefully, their veils partially covering their faces, revealing eyes as alluring as rippling waters, all glances directed at the man in the very center of the room. That central man, with a high nose, deep-set eyes, thin lips, and bushy brows, was strikingly handsome yet bore an unapproachable coldness due to his narrow face. This was Prince Cheng. ¡°Big brother, whichever one you like, you can take from me,¡± Princess Yongning said weakly. Prince Cheng glanced at her and said, ¡°Why the listless appearance?¡± ¡°There are no interesting matters, so of course, I¡¯m listless,¡± said Princess Yongning, propping her head in her hand, her eyes soft and seductive. She seemed to think of something that agitated her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Prince Cheng said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring that girl from the Chengxuan Envoy¡¯s Mansion back a few days ago? Why are you still bored?¡± At these words, Princess Yongning looked surprised and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you would notice such a thing.¡± She picked at her nails and said, ¡°Forget about it, that Meng Hongjin might seem tough, but she¡¯s actually all bark and no bite. I just took her to the Penal Prison of the Princess¡¯s Mansion, didn¡¯t lay a finger on her, and she was so scared she wet herself.¡± Princess Yongning showed a disgusted expression, ¡°Looking at her like that, I had no fun tormenting her, so I sent her back.¡± ¡°The horrors of your Penal Prison are such that even men might not withstand it,¡± Prince Cheng chuckled, ¡°No wonder she went mad after you showed her those things.¡± The Penal Prison of the Princess¡¯s Mansion held those who had displeased Princess Yongning, those whom she loathed but didn¡¯t wish to kill immediately. They were kept there for her to devise torturous methods, like skinning half a face or gouging out kneecaps, resembling the punishment of boiling, turning the place into nothing short of hell on earth. Although Meng Hongjin was usually arrogant and domineering, in the Meng Mansion, at most she had seen a few maids beaten to death. Such live horror was enough to shatter her bravery, becoming a perpetual nightmare in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s boring,¡± Princess Yongning scoffed, ¡°Torturing someone is only fun when it¡¯s done slowly under your watch, especially when they struggle desperately. It¡¯s most amusing to see them cling to a glimmer of hope for survival and then,¡± she blew a breath of air, snuffing out the flame in the small lamp before her, as if greatly amused, then she chuckled, ¡°like this, extinguishing their last bit of hope, plunging them into despair. That¡¯s what¡¯s truly interesting. Prey that knows how to resist and struggle¡­ is the best kind of prey.¡± Prince Cheng smiled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xue Fangfei, aren¡¯t you?¡± Princess Yongning pouted, about to reply, when someone outside reported, ¡°Assistant Head Writer, Lord Shen, has arrived.¡± Her eyes lit up at the news, and the weariness in her gaze vanished instantly. She spoke with glee, ¡°Let him in quickly!¡± Prince Cheng silently picked up the teacup before him and took a sip, without a word. After a moment, Shen Yurong was led in. He first bowed to Prince Cheng, then turned to Princess Yongning and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡± Seeing him, Princess Yongning¡¯s face lit up with joy, her demeanor even more approachable than before. She said to Prince Cheng, ¡°Lord Shen was invited by me. Big brother, you mentioned the other day that the Wenchang Pavilion was short on staff¡­¡± Prince Cheng frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with Princess Yongning¡¯s impatience. Fortunately, only Princess Yongning was overly eager. Shen Yurong stood respectfully in the center of the hall, somber and upright, attracting Prince Cheng¡¯s approval. Princess Yongning and Prince Cheng shared a close bond, and she could clearly see he was pleased with Shen Yurong. She was delighted and a little proud on behalf of Shen Yurong. Since the day she was wounded by Hongjin¡¯s arrow at the archery field, many had come to the Princess¡¯s Mansion to inquire after her health, except for Shen Yurong. Now an Assistant Head Writer and favored by Emperor Hongxiao, Shen Yurong had only recently lost his wife. Being seen too close to her, a princess, would not reflect well on him. Princess Yongning was not oblivious to this, but she simply couldn¡¯t help longing for him. Shen Yurong¡¯s treatment of her was not exactly flattering, nor was it as ingratiating as other men¡¯s, yet the colder he was towards Princess Yongning, the more she adored his demeanor. Chapter 111 - 111 77 Banquet Invitation_3 ?111: Chapter 77: Banquet Invitation_3 111: Chapter 77: Banquet Invitation_3 Princess Yongning believed that Shen Yurong was born to be her nemesis. She had forsaken her princessly dignity for Shen Yurong, set aside her pride, and even killed his wife. She also revealed to him smiles she never showed to others. All of this was just to make Shen Yurong return her love in kind. She loved Shen Yurong very much. Prince Cheng began to inquire about some matters with Shen Yurong, who stood upright, neither servile nor overbearing, exhibiting quite a capable demeanor. Prince Cheng¡¯s satisfaction with Shen Yurong increased more and more. Although Shen Yurong had conflicts with Princess Yongning, Prince Cheng didn¡¯t think this was any serious fault. Those who achieve great things do not fuss over trifles, and what is more trifling than a woman of no use? People in this world are either stepping stones or stumbling blocks. One should step on the stepping stones and toss aside the stumbling blocks. Shen Yurong had merely discarded a stumbling block, but his road ahead would become increasingly broad, an open path. ¡­ ¡°Shen Yurong has gone to Princess Yongning¡¯s Mansion, and Prince Cheng is also there,¡± a guard in black reported. In the study of the Duke Residence, Jih Heng replaced the book he had taken from the wooden shelf. The guard vanished as quietly as he had appeared. ¡°It seems that Shen Yurong and Prince Cheng are now connected,¡± Lu Jiu said with a chuckle as he sipped his tea, looking at Jih Heng. ¡°It was inevitable,¡± Jih Heng said as he replaced the book but did not leave. Instead, he stood in front of the yellow pear wood shelf, seemingly in search of another book. ¡°Congratulations, my lord, your plans have taken another step forward,¡± Lu Jiu said. ¡°With Shen Yurong siding with Prince Cheng, Prince Cheng will gain a powerful ally among the new nobility, and his power will increase significantly.¡± Jih Heng replied nonchalantly, ¡°Shen Yurong is ambitious, Prince Cheng is ambitious, and those with ambition give off the same scent. Just as a wolf will not keep the company of dogs, Shen Yurong, in court, will not choose the Emperor but Prince Cheng, for only Prince Cheng can satisfy his ambition.¡± ¡°My lord always has sharp insights,¡± Lu Jiu sighed. Suddenly recalling something, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity about Chengxuan Envoy Meng Youde. Previously, he was aligned with the Right Chancellor. But now that he has offended Princess Yongning, he has effectively offended Prince Cheng. Since the Right Chancellor is Prince Cheng¡¯s man, naturally, he won¡¯t use Meng Youde anymore. Meng Youde is quite capable, actually¡ª¡± The Meng Family originally served the Right Chancellor and, by extension, Prince Cheng. However, due to the incident at the horse ranch involving Meng Hongjin and Princess Yongning, the Meng Family was destined to be abandoned by Prince Cheng. It wasn¡¯t so much that Prince Cheng bore a grudge, but with Meng Youde¡¯s daughter harmed to such a degree, even if he claimed not to mind and continued to serve Prince Cheng, resentment would inevitably linger in his heart. With resentment, one might bite back someday. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Prince Cheng, cautious and suspicious, would certainly not use Meng Youde again. In fact, based on capability, Meng Youde might grow to be quite an asset in the future. Even as an outsider, one would feel regret on Prince Cheng¡¯s behalf. It¡¯s a pity that the situation has come to this, beyond salvage. ¡°This time, it¡¯s also because of Miss Jiang the Second,¡± Lu Jiu chuckled. ¡°Earlier, Ye Shijie changed his plans due to Miss Jiang the Second¡¯s intervention, and now, Meng Hongjin, because of Miss Jiang the Second, is causing the Meng Family to break away from Prince Cheng. In both instances, Miss Jiang the Second has thwarted my lord¡¯s plans. She and my lord seem to have a fated enmity.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that Miss Jiang the Second did this intentionally?¡± Jih Heng asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t my lord think so too?¡± Lu Jiu smiled as he replied, ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sent Wen Ji to investigate who has been advising Ye Shijie behind the scenes.¡± Finally finding the book he was looking for, Jih Heng pulled it out and turned around, a bright red robe adorned with the embroidery of a golden butterfly fluttering behind him. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jiang the Second.¡± Lu Jiu¡¯s smile faded as he looked at Jih Heng, ¡°The Jiang Family¡­¡± ¡°Not the Jiang Family,¡± Jih Heng slowly curved his lips into an enigmatic smile. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jiang the Second.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Jih Heng leaned back lazily and said, ¡°I suspect that Miss Jiang the Second is here to be my nemesis.¡± ¡­ The summer dragged on, and though it seemed about to turn to autumn, there appeared to be no hint of the coming coolness, the scorching sun relentlessly continuing its blaze, wilting the flowers in the garden. Therefore, the late-arriving rain was always particularly welcome. It had rained during the night, and by morning it hadn¡¯t stopped, though it had turned from a downpour to a drizzle. Rainwater dripped down the eaves in fine streams, pattering onto the courtyard¡¯s bluestone bricks, washing them exceedingly clean, making them look like pristine jade stones, almost as if one could smell the fragrance of the earth. Tonger carried in the breakfast, surprised to see Jiang Li still asleep. Usually, Jiang Li woke up quite early. She didn¡¯t have the habit of sleeping in, and every time Tonger brought breakfast, Jiang Li would already have washed and dressed herself.